• This section is for roleplays only.
    ALL interest checks/recruiting threads must go in the Recruit Here section.

    Please remember to credit artists when using works not your own.

Fantasy Spellbound: Revelation [CLOSED]

The boys managed to make it out of the gentlemen's club just before dinner and in one piece. There was thankfully a healthy balance of men who wanted to tease and torment them and those who were younger had enough sympathy to help the teenagers stay afloat. After all, young love was a rarity and needed to be protected before Fate could take it away. Ushered out of the room while the men wrapped up a discussion they'd been happening, Keagan was relieved when their paths merged with Kaylee and Charlotte who had finished up their session of being pampered.

"Hello again, beautiful," he was happy to fall into step with his beloved. "You have no idea how much of a relief it is to see you again. I knew how many uncles you had but knowing that and being in the same room as them all are two completely different things."

Charlotte united with him, letting out a big sigh of relief, as if in her paranoia he somehow would have learned about what happened before she could say it herself and left her. But he hadn’t. Not yet. And she was glad to have Keagan return to her.

1624557694619.png

Kaylee had to chuckle as took hold of Joss's hand. "Oh you get used to it," she assured Keagan before glancing to Joss as they walked. "So, how was it though? Did you guys have a good time and lots of manly discussions?"

1624557373697.png

“Lots,” Joss gave that tucked smile common among people of European descent. “More than I would want to have around your father, which is zero.”

Charlotte chuckled at that. “Sooo, what did you talk about?” She kept close to Keagan, holding his arm as if he might be blown away by a wind storm.

“Learned a lot about your parents' previous lifestyle. Apparently Oliver, Everest, Ellie and others were familiar with it,” Joss said the names and the girls pinked, knowing what he referred to. “Did you notice that kind of thing growing up?”

“Eh, well, not really,” Charlotte shrugged. “By the time I turned nine I think they stopped, but I sort of recall hearing about my parents spending the night at other people's beds. I thought that meant sleepovers.”

“Ah, I see,” Joss said. “So you guys didn’t have that as a normal part of life.”

“Well,” Charlotte hummed in thought. “I guess we did though, I mean…It still happened around us even if we weren’t fully aware. And then there’s Ryuu, who had been just as promiscuous.”

"I suppose you can't control what your parents do or those around you," Keagan accepted.

"Exactly. It's not like that's as lifestyle I'd want to take up, either," Kaylee admitted. "I don't want to share my bed with anyone else. I'm pretty sure Lorenzo ruined any possibility of that last year."

Keagan winced, recalling stories of just what she had gone through. It was understandable after that to be off-put by the idea of someone else being around your significant other. He looked down at his beloved gem, thinking back to the question they'd been asked at the Gentlemen's club. "So, after knowing your parents chose that style for awhile and all, would you say that's something that would be necessary for you in a relationship?" Immediately after asking the question, he regretted it. There were three others walking with them that may not want to know and who frankly he thought didn't need to either. "You don't need to answer that now," he hastily added.

Mocha eyes had widened and Charlotte’s cheeks were burning red. The knot that twisted in her stomach wobbled around in confusion. How did she answer that? Especially after what had happened on the holodeck. Maybe Charlotte didn’t have to give him her thoughts at the moment, but she would still have to at some point! Would it be worse to do so later? At least Charlotte didn’t whip her head around to look at Reggie’s reaction. It had been an urge she managed to consciously suppress.

Heart pounding, Charlotte discreetly slowed their pace until the others were ahead of them. All the while she had been considering her answer. “To be honest,” Charlotte spoke in a soft volume, enough for Keagan to hear, “I hadn’t thought about it before now. I don’t think it’s necessary to do. I wouldn’t sacrifice a relationship for it, but…if it didn’t risk losing someone I loved, then…I actually don’t mind exploring the idea.” She didn’t know how that made her look, but Charlotte hoped Keagan didn’t think she meant to be malicious or cruel.

Keagan was quiet for a moment, watching the others ahead of them as he dealt with his own thoughts. If this was something she was interested in, he didn't dare completely shut her down. Instead, he offered a brief nod. "Okay," was his short response.

Chewing on her lip, Charlotte felt all at once regretful for admitting her position. She felt the urge to ask Keagan what he thought of her, if he was mad, or if he wanted to leave her now. Anxiety levels shot upward at the last thought, prompting her to part her lips in an attempt to back pedal, but the arrival of giggly little girls closed her mouth.

“Bonne soirée!” Luna smiled, waving.

Hye and Kazumi walked with the littles to join the five young adults. They were normally unreadable, but tonight they appeared particularly interested in studying the older teens. They said nothing aside from greeting them.

Joss smiled, “Hey you guys, how have you been?”

Lyra smirked. “Very good! We’ve been just playing and running around with Hye and Kazi.”

"Oh that does sound like fun," Kaylee said in a slightly over-animated voice, the kind to keep kids engaged.

"Da, has been good," Zasha confirmed in a no nonsense tone that she might have picked up from her Great Uncle.

Melody did her best to try and keep up with the couple that were at the front of the pack, though she did keep sparing a glance at Reggie. "And now for dinner. Are you hungry?"

"For the delicious food in this castle? Always starving," Keagan answered for the group, clearly not completely stunned to silence after Charlotte's inquiry. It was a topic she would want to revisit when they weren't surrounded by others, he suspected, but for now it was abandoned. "Do you know what you'll eat?"

"Pasgetti!" Melody's excitement in one of her favorite dishes was evident, bouncing and throwing a small fist in the air as she said it. "With lotsa meat balls and cheese!"

“No, it’s ‘Buhsketti’,” Lyra corrected.

Luna tilted her head, “Êtes-vous sûr? I think it’s ‘uh-sketti’, non?”

Finding some way out of silence, Reggie said, “Say it how you like. It’s delicious either way, right?”

“Right,” Desi said, with some hesitancy in her voice as she was urged into action. “Reggie, my feet hurt. Hold me?”

Blinking, Reggie shrugged with uncertainty. “Um, I guess,” he said, reaching down. As he pulled Desi into his arms he bumped into Lyra. “Oo, sorry,” he said, frowning.

Putting her hands behind her back, Lyra smiled up. “It’s alright.”

“Oh my,” Luna skipped on her foot and happend to lose balance beside Charlotte. As planned, her older cousin caught her from falling.

“You guys have had a long day,” Charlotte said, glad for some distraction anyway. She pulled Luna up on her hip. The side where her phone sat in her sewn-in pocket. Zasha couldn’t reach it! And they were already at the archway.

“Yeah, long day,” Lyra huffed.

Drat! They were unable to escape immediately like they hoped. The littles sullenly shuffled into the hall by the very teens they wanted to corral elsewhere. Reggie and Charlotte sat apart, to the disappointment of the littles. The girls got down from their helpful older teen escorts. Lyra was quick to assure her conspirators that this was merely a setback. They murmured their next step from here while they took their seats. It seemed they came to a satisfying alternative to plan A and hurriedly began eating their food.

“Slow down, you’ll make yourself sick,” Inara chuckled.

“So good!” Desi offered as an excuse, mouth full.

“Listen to your mother,” Wesley said.

Ryuu, who had stayed for dinner, said, “Spoken like a man who knows not to do otherwise.”

“Lessons learned in life I will never forget,” Wesley chuckled. He greeted the teens. “How was your spa time, girls?”

"It was amazing. We were overdue for some time together," Kaylee said as she took her chair wit Joss's aid. She also acknowledged the reason they were overdue was her own doing. "A great way to spend an afternoon and even picked out some fresh dresses from it."

While Kaylee was filling in her mother on just what pampering they accepted, Zasha caught Lyra's attention just after their plates were set down. Right in front of her but hidden by the rim of the plate to anyone who wasn't directly beside her sat Lottie's phone. She had managed to stealthily swipe it out of her cousin's pocket while she was setting Luna back on her feet. Once the twins knew they were still on for their plan, she tucked it back away in her pocket and went back to eating quickly.

It felt like they adults were hardly started on their own plates when a sudden, "Done!" interrupted their chatter. Melody with spaghetti sauce from cheek to chin was already up on her knees in her seat. "Can we be a'scused, please?"

Astonished, Inara parted her lips to make the usual argument—finishing their food—when she realized that the girls had done so already. “Oh…Did you not want desserts?”

Lyra patted her belly, getting curry sauce and rice stuck on the fabric. “So full,” she said, though inside her little sweetooth suffered the descion to skip. “Maybe later!”

Kazumi came to their side with wipes. Hye started on one end and worked his way toward the middle where he and Kazumi finished off the last girl. They had seen the girls shuffle around as they cleaned them, but didn’t catch them passing the dark rectangles to avoid losing possession of the phones.

“Gonna play before cousins leave,” Desi said her line, getting off the chair with Hye’s help.

That was right, they had some time before their fun ended. The littles were going to squeeze as much time together as they could before being split up. Before anyone could stop them they were running alongside Hye and Kazumi out the doors.

“So much for being tired from a long day,” Charlotte spoffed.

“All they needed was pasghetti,” Reggie mused.

That earned a chuckle or two from those that got the reference. None of them dwells on the topic, moving to more interesting discussions about Atlantis since Ryuu was present. There was news that they were just about ready to open their newest attraction that had been in the works for a year or two now. He couldn’t say details. He did, however, promise it would be ‘magical’. Then he mentioned he and Cory were looking through applications for filling some vacant roles.

“That reminds me,” Wesley said, excusing himself for interrupting. “Girls, your mother and I decided that we should help prepare you for the world outside. Starting next year, you will get a part-time job and pay rent for the facilities you use here. There are other levels of this that we can discuss if you wish to exercise your adulthood muscles, but that is the basic plan. I am open to hear your thoughts.”

Kaylee wasn't exactly surprised that their parents had made such a decision. The fact they wanted the girls to build their own lives rather than coasting off of their parents had been said on more than one occasion. What did take her back slightly was that they'd be paying rent. "It won't be more than we can earn, right?" Though it would be completely unexpected if it were and they were evicted from their own home! "And are we working during the school year or just during summer so we can focus on our studies?"

All excellent questions. Wesley said, “The pay you get and the hours you work will be taken into account, but the idea is that the bills you pay will reflect the current market. So, it is possible that you can lose the luxury of your room for something a little more modest within the castle, to simulate a less than expensive dwelling.” That could mean something as simple and plain as a staff apartment in the lower levels of Avostoska. They’d need to downsize. But as they gained promotions or saved up, they could move back into their rooms. “You fulfilled all of the required classes and should have room in your schedule for studies and a job.”

Charlotte suddenly felt the ephemeral nature of her life as a resident of Avostoska. It hit her then that in two years time she might end up living somewhere completely different. They’d always welcome her back, of course, they did that with even just friends of the family. Yet the process of learning how to manage on her own without them tightened the knot in her stomach.

“What kind of other levels are there?” Charlotte asked.

“Taking on the responsibility of budgeting your groceries, car insurance, health insurance,” Wesley said. One finger flipped up for each time he mentioned a dynamic of adulthood. “General wear and tear of clothes and shoes, paying for entertainment—movies, makeup, clothes, etc.”

Kaylee decided not to object while they were subject to guests. It wasn't that she didn't think they needed to have some experience getting jobs or learning how to budget, however it did seem like a waste of their resources to put it toward things they were already receiving. They didn't need frivolous things covered, however paying for their own bedrooms felt silly. If anything, she would have preferred they 'take' that money each month and have it put into a savings for when they moved out.

Reggie had to keep in a snort of amusement. The reality of living without the safety net had hammered him and Joss into who they were today. Sometimes it bothered him to see or hear wealthy people talk about their lives. Reggie couldn’t help but inwardly chuckle that the Von Helsing sisters were only just going to have to deal with what he had since after Hell’s Gate.

“Okay…Well, can we make time before summer to start arranging this?” Charlotte said, patting her side for her phone. She felt only the limp, flat of her fabric. Scooting back, Charlotte bent to see if she had dropped her phone. “Damn it!”

“What is it?” Joss asked.

“I can’t find my phone,” Charlotte said, standing up.

Reggie watched them shuffling around. “I’ll call it,” he said, reaching for his own. “What the—mine is gone too.” Reggie got up and began to search his seat and the plates.

“Pascal,” Charlotte huffed.

“Yes, my Lady?” Pascal appeared.

“Can you track our phones?” Charlotte asked.

“Of course, my Lady,” Pascal inclined his head.

Green dots appeared. Three lit up over Kaylee, Joss, and Keagan. Two were out of the castle in the center of the wisteria garden maze.

Keagan frowned at the display, feeling like something had to be wrong. "When did you guys go to the gardens?" It didn't seem like they'd have had time if the girls were at the spa just now and they'd all been on the holodeck earlier that morning.

Kaylee couldn't help but chuckle. "Well, there are two phones missing and five little girls who have been behaving too good to feel true," She pointed out as she finished off her strawberry lemonade and set her glass down.

Sighing deeply, Charlotte rubbed her temples. “I just can’t with these girls.”

“Now why would they be doing that?” Ryuu tilted his head.

Jasper rolled his eyes. “They’re obsessed with Reggie and Lottie being a married couple.”

Bursting out in a chuckle, Ryuu said, “That’s still going on? Oh that’s hilarious.”

“The joke is getting old,” Charlotte grumbled, wiping her hands clean. “I’m getting my phone and I’m gonna have a stern talk with the littles. Whether I catch them there or if I have to hunt them down.”

Inara, hiding her amusement behind her drink, cautioned, “Don’t get too angry with them, they’re still learning.”

“Guess I’ll come too,” Reggie said, popping the last bite of food in his mouth before getting up.

In the heat of her annoyance, Charlotte didn’t think about the fact that Reggie would be accompanying her. She was already several frustrated steps away when he caught up. Glancing back, Charlotte felt a little nervous. She wanted to ask Kaylee or Keagan to come too.

Just before she got too far for it to be natural, Charlotte turned around and asked, “Dilrubaa? Will you go with me?”

It was evident that Keagan had been hopeful the offer had been extended to him, dark eyes watching Reggie as he rose from his seat. Still, he had a few bites left of his food that he didn't exactly want to abandon. After all, he'd likely need all the energy he could get for later if there was to be a repeat of that morning. "I'll finish and come catch up if you're okay with that, my Koh-i-noor?"

Inara gasped softly, touching her fingers to her lips in adoring delight for the nickname Keagan used. She leaned and nudged Wesley to share in her approval. He reluctantly gave in, squeezing his wife’s hand to show her he thought it was cute too.

“Alright,” Charlotte said. She managed a convincing smile. Then she turned around to follow Reggie who hadn’t slowed down for her.

On the grounds of Avostoska there were many gorgeous trails, alcoves, waterfalls, and such that a person could visit for picnics, romantic strollers, hide-and-go-seek, and other purposes. There were three garden mazes that made for a lovely experience. One in particular, on the West side, sported high lattice walls the further you got to the middle, covered in flora of the vine kind that were movable near the center to make for an interesting variety to puzzle-out. At the center stood an ornate gazebo where under a person might have staff set up a table. Wisteria trees at all but the west side gave the cream marbled structures a fanciful atmosphere. Shallow ponds carved into the ground, bordered by decorative stones and plants, made it all the more romantic.

Reggie ended up waiting for Charlotte to catch up. He had no knowledge of the grounds like she did. He trailed right behind her. This unnerved Charlotte. She kept quiet until they started winding through the beginning of the maze; shallow green hedges with ornate potted blossoms between them.

“Can you please walk beside me?” Charlotte asked.

“Why?” Reggie asked.

“Just feels weird,” Charlotte said. “Like you’re watching me.”

After a pause, Reggie spoke in a flat tone, “…I am.”

Inara gasped softly, touching her fingers to her lips in adoring delight for the nickname Keagan used. She leaned and nudged Wesley to share in her approval. He reluctantly gave in, squeezing his wife’s hand to show her he thought it was cute too.

“Alright,” Charlotte said. She managed a convincing smile. Then she turned around to follow Reggie who hadn’t slowed down for her.

On the grounds of Avostoska there were many gorgeous trails, alcoves, waterfalls, and such that a person could visit for picnics, romantic strollers, hide-and-go-seek, and other purposes. There were three garden mazes that made for a lovely experience. One in particular, on the West side, sported high lattice walls the further you got to the middle, covered in flora of the vine kind that were movable near the center to make for an interesting variety to puzzle-out. At the center stood an ornate gazebo where under a person might have staff set up a table. Wisteria trees at all but the west side gave the cream marbled structures a fanciful atmosphere. Shallow ponds carved into the ground, bordered by decorative stones and plants, made it all the more romantic.

Reggie ended up waiting for Charlotte to catch up. He had no knowledge of the grounds like she did. He trailed right behind her. This unnerved Charlotte. She kept quiet until they started winding through the beginning of the maze; shallow green hedges with ornate potted blossoms between them.

“Can you please walk beside me?” Charlotte asked.

“Why?” Reggie asked.

“Just feels weird,” Charlotte said. “Like you’re watching me.”

After a pause, Reggie spoke in a flat tone, “…I am.”
Sighing, Charlotte slowed down and turned to him. “I get that I’m leading us, but I prefer if you’re not behind me. It makes me feel vulnerable and I don’t like it.”

Silently Reggie came to stand beside her. “Better?”

“Yes…Thank you,” Charlotte said, exhaling a breath she didn’t realize she was holding. The tension in her shoulders eased off as they began again when she noticed she had expected an argument that didn’t come.

“You good?” Reggie asked in a tone that conveyed he had no real intention to get an honest answer.

A part of Charlotte told her not to get into the tea she could spill; they should just get in and get out. However, so far from the castle, all alone, she felt the frustration bubble up. Especially since she felt Reggie should know better than to ask if she was good or not, when he was a part of the problem!

“Actually, no,” Charlotte said curtly. “This day is trying my patience. I have to tell Keagan—the best man I could ever ask for to be my first love—that I distracted you with a kiss to win the competition, when he was already recovering from the pretend wedding’s bridal kiss fiasco, that you gave me.”

“Oh is that all?” Reggie said, in a tone of light sarcasm that covered his anxiety; a habit he hadn’t kicked.

Snapping her eyes on him, Charlotte said, “Is that all you have to say? Keagan will be devastated! I could potentially risk losing him by being honest, which I must be to have a healthy relationship!”

Reggie cocked a brow. “I get why he’d get mad at me,” he said, knowing that Joss was right about Keagan being entitled to a punch or two, “but if Keagan leaves you because some guy pinned you down and kissed you, when you immobile, then your boyfriend’s a little bitch.”

Mocha eyes blinked in astonishment. “You’re seriously saying you can’t understand why he’d feel betrayed? Enough that he’d leave?”

Studying her, Reggie tilted his head. “Now why would he feel betrayed? Did you betray him? Did you kiss me? Or did I take advantage of the situation you couldn’t leave?” He slowed her down just as they got into the lattice part of the maze. “Charlotte, I could have shot you at any time when I had my gun. I chose to pin you down because—,”

“Yeah, yeah—You’re all upset that I lied,” Charlotte huffed, starting off again.

Reggie snagged her arm, not roughly, to stop her. “No, I did it because I wanted to. I wanted to kiss you again.”

Heat racing, Charlotte stood in shock watching him. “No,” she murmured as if to convince herself, shaking her head. “You were upset that I said it was just ‘okay’, you wanted to prove—,”

“I wanted to kiss you again,” Reggie said, tugging her over to emphasize his point without closing the gap. “I like you.”

“You hate me. I’m a Von Helsing, remember? Lord Weley Von Helsing’s flesh and blood,” Charlotte said, though she didn’t pull away.

“But I don’t. Not anymore,” Reggie said, and let go of her, seeing that she became uncomfortable. “You’ve proven right some of the points people have tried to tell me. Tysha being one. You’re a little spoiled, maybe, but you’re not a terrible person. You’re not the unfeeling ex-Hunter’s kid I believed. Keagan isn’t a terrible guy either. I owe him an apology,” Reggie stepped forward to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear. “You’re ambitious and beautiful. You’re talented, kind, and you’re not someone who will back down from telling the important truths even if it means you will suffer…I admire you.”

“I…” Charlotte didn’t know what to say. She backed into the lattice, the vines falling on her shoulders and her braided bun. “I have Keagan.”

“I know,” Reggie said, tucking his hands in his pockets. “And I get that I’m not that great of a guy and that the reason why you kissed me was purely for survival—,”

“It wasn’t,” Charlotte felt tears fall down her cheeks. “That’s why I feel the need to use the word ‘betrayed’, Reggie. In the split second that I froze I felt torn between rejecting you because it would mean hurting Keagan and experiencing that kiss again. If I had time to say no, I would have done so, but when you made your move—after my initial rage, I melted into it.” Though, to her credit, she did mean to stab him, and did so. That part of the plan had been thought through. Wanting that kiss like she did had not been planned.

Acting on an impulse—another bad habit—Reggie moved forward. He wanted to hold her, to tempt those soft lips again, throwing caution to the wind, endangering himself and her again for the affection he craved but that always slipped through his fingers; catching smoke with a fan. He halted abruptly when Charlotte’s hand came up to stop him in his tracks, pressed against his chest. She felt the beat of his heart through his shirt; wild and pulsing.

“Lottie,” Reggie said her name, like the sky tempting a bird from the trees.

“I can’t,” Charlotte said, and she shook her head resolutely. “Keagan means more to me than your kiss.”

They stared at one another for a moment. Reggie watched her like a vampire seeing his last sunrise, ready to die to enjoy it one last time. Soon Reggie’s passion subsided. He nodded in understanding, though he did not step back just yet.

Charlotte sucked her cries, trying to subdue them. She felt her anger for how she behaved in training well up, and she felt her fury that Reggie had encouraged to stir these feelings inside her burn through her heart. Charlotte slipped her hand from Reggies chest and swiped at his face. SLAP! She let out a sob. SLAP! SLAP! Charlotte’s third hit ended with her backing up again.

“I’m sorry, Lottie,” Reggie murmured, not allowing himself to soothe the burning of his cheek. After a moment he said, “I can get our phones if you want. You can go back to Keagan.”

Shaking her head, Charlotte walked on. She didn’t speak for a long time, so Reggie could only guess why. He considered that he didn’t know this maze and that Charlotte likely didn’t want him having possession of her phone. Whatever the reason, they walked in silence for a time until they found the center of the maze.

The full moon rose up behind the marble gazebo where under a beautiful candlelit feast for two awaited them. Music began to play; soft, romantic. Little lavender petals floated on the breeze, like fragile tiny shells drifting in the foam.

“What the hell?” Charlotte furrowed her brows. Reggie was just as confused.

“Welcome!” Lyra popped out from behind a bush with the others. “Do you like it?”

“Nous avons travaillé très dur pour le rendre agréable!” Luna said with a smile, giving a curtsy.

"Da, is for your sugarmoon," Zasha said, quite pleased of the job they had done, even if it required some help from Hye and Kazumi.

Melody was quick to correct her cousin, "No, no not sugarmoon. Honeymoon!"

"Feh, different same."

Charlotte counted the long walk here as a blessing. At first she was ready to yell at the littles. Her outburst with Reggie certainly provided fuel. However, feeling tired, she sighed and said, “It looks nice. Where are our phones?”

Lyra gestured for them to come. “This way!”

Following after, Charlotte looked around and noticed a lack of proper supervision. “Where’s Hye and Kazumi?”

The littles glanced between them. Lyra answered, “They said they wanted to take a break.”

Nodding, Desi said, “They will be back.”

Coming up on the platform Charlotte found her phone sitting on one of the chairs. She snatched it up and started off down the stairs. Reggie got his phone and did the same.

“Wait!” Lyra said in slight desperation. “You can’t leave just yet! You have your desserts here!”

Luna flared her hands as if showcasing a desirable item. “Ce sont des éclairs accompagnés de chantilly à la vanille.”

"Yeh was not easy to bring," Zasha said, tapping her tiny foot on the ground in expectation of the two of them behaving. These were their plans, and they deserved for it to be appreciated.

The two had taken long enough to arrive that even on his first time navigating the maze that Keagan was coming through one of the pathways just in time to hear Zasha's disgruntled comment. His eyes moved to the center where the arrangement rose several questions. "Oh, uh. Sorry, it took me a while to find my way here," he explained as he moved toward Charlotte, eyes glancing back at the desserts. "What was it the girls were up to?"

Zasha was quite defensive, brows furrowed. "None business of yours, Teagan. Shoo! Ruin dessert."

"Uhh...okay?" Keagan turned back to Charlotte. "Did you need me to leave?"

“No, we were just leaving,” Charlotte said, taking Keagan’s arm.

“But—Your honeymoon!” Desi frowned.

“Man and wife must be together,” Lyra insisted with a huff.

Reggie made no outward objections and he didn’t leave, interested in how this would play out. He wasn’t the only one. Somewhere, not far, two guardians were eagerly seeing the fruition of the devious plans that littles had come up with all by themselves.

“Alright, this ends now,” Charlotte pulled up her phone and dialed. She pressed it to her ear. “Ryuu? Are you still here? Good. I know this is asking a lot, but can you just teleport to the center of the wisteria maze? Or fly here? I need you quickly.” She waited for his reply, adding, “I’ll explain more when you arrive.”

Curious, the littles looked between one another. What was this? Ryuu wasn’t invited either! Let alone Teagan! They had done so much to bring this together and now everyone was ruining their romantic arrangements!

A comet of fire lit up the sky to momentarily distract the girls. They were awe of the morphing shape of a wingless dragon coming right to them. In a plume of fire and smoke, Ryuu landed yards away so as not to burn anyone.

“What do you need?” Ryuu asked, taking in the sights as he walked towards the others.

“I need you to officiate,” Charlotte said, turning to Keagan. She got on one knee. “Will you fake marry me under the stars?”

A smirk washed away confusion that had been on his face. "You think you get the honor of proposing, huh? Pretty sure it's supposed to be me on my knee, gorgeous."

Standing up with a smile, Charlotte switched positions. She didn’t mind either way, but she kinda liked it like this too. She kept her mocha eyes on Keagan’s, resting her hand comfortably in his.

"Is not supposed be married because already married!" Zasha tried to argue, moving to body block Ryuu who was much taller than her but who did not intimidate her at all.

"But...we made a honeymoon with sweets," Melody's inability to grasp how Charlotte was turning it down was all over her face.

“Yeah, Charlotte, the honeymoon with sweets,” Ryuu teased, nodding to the table.

Charlotte looked over at the littles. They did work so hard. “Keagan and I will enjoy the wonderful spread you put together once we fake-marry.”

“But, Reggie is your husband,” Lyra said, coming to stand by Zasha.

“Well I’m taking another one,” Charlotte said firmly. She had better luck adding than she did subtracting when it came to this situation.

“Polyamory,” Ryuu hummed. He shrugged and explained to the littles, “That is practiced in many cultures of the world.”

"Is what?" Zasha demanded of him.

"A relationship that is more than two people," Keagan decided to keep it as breif as possible. This wasn't what he had hoped for, but he decided that if it was what she wanted, he would embrace it. Dropping to one knee, he looked up to Charlotte with lies brimming with unconditional love. "Lady Charlote Parvati Von Helsing, will you do me the immesurable honor of becoming my wife?"

"Fake wife," Melody corrected him, clearing her throat.

"Ah yes. My fake wife," Keagan repeated without taking his eyes off of her.


“I do,” Charlotte grinned.

Baffled, the littles watched as Keagan and Charlotte embraced. This certainly didn’t match with how Charlotte treated Reggie. The young man in question stood quietly aside, watching without disdain. In fact, he did Charlotte a silent favor and texted Joss and Kaylee to come to the wisteria gardens as soon as he understood what she had planned. They were probably on their way now.

“Right,” Ryuu said, distracting Zasha and Lyra with an after-image of himself made of particles of light and embers, to go around them to an aesthetically pleasing position beside a wisteria tree. “When you’re ready.”

“If you wait a minute, Joss and Kaylee will come to witness,” Reggie said.

Charlotte realized she had forgotten that her sister and her fake-brother-in-law would probably want to be apart of this. “Oh…thank you, Reg.”

Reggie shrugged one shoulder. He tucked his hands back in his pockets and grabbed a seat upon the stairs of the gazebo. Moments after he did he saw Kaylee and Joss entering from one of the few archways.

“That was fast,” Reggie said.

“We had started off when Ryuu left,” Joss said, panting a little. “What’s happened?”

"They will be married," Zasha said with a wave of her hand. It was not what she had hoped for the night, but they were told their desserts would be had regardless. Speaking of, she managed to snatch up one of the eclair's when Luna's guard was down, stuffing as much of it into her mouth as she could fit.

"Charlotte agreed to be my wife - my fake wife," Keagan corrected himself before one of the girls had to.

"Oh?" Kaylee caught her breath, still a bit surprised but deciding to accept it, she straightened up and stood beside Joss. She had spotted the romantic scene beneath the gazebo which raised more questions. "So, a wedding it is then...again?"
 
Charlotte smiled sheepishly. “I’ll explain everything in more detail later,” she said, then turned to nod at Ryuu. “Would you begin?”

“Of course,” Ryuu thought back on what he had said before, having forgotten much of it, so he went with what came to mind. “We gather here tonight, under the glow of moonlight, to witness the joining of another to a marriage.”

While Ryuu went on, probably savoring the sound of his own voice, Charlotte found herself completely lost in Keagan’s eyes. Her smile beamed, radiating the same kind of heart-felt care Kaylee had for Joss that day by the pool. When the time came for vows, Charlotte’s heart fluttered with solemn joy. She felt a pain in her chest that lingered, reminding her she still had to come clean.

“Do you, Keagan O’Rielly, vow to unite yourself to Lady Charlotte Parvati Von Helsing’s marriage?” Ryuu asked, making it clear for the littles that the first would not be divorced to spare them all grief.

In that moment, there couldn't have been a happier man on the planet, Keagan believed. The question was one he was ready to answer before it was asked. "Of course I d-"

“Wait—,” Charlotte said, surprising herself.

“Wait?” Ryuu raised his brows.

Charlotte glanced worriedly at Keagan. “I can’t let you fake-bind yourself to my fake marriage without being completely honest,” she said, feeling that anxiety rise to race her heart. “Keagan…Before you say yes, you need to know what happened at training today. Reggie had me pinned and I froze in indecision when he proffered to kiss me.”

“It’s true,” Reggie said, standing up. “I have given my apologies to Charlotte, but I owe you one too, Keagan. Kissing your girlfriend without the permission of either of you wasn’t appropriate.”

The fact that Reggie came up like that gave Charlotte some amount of strength. She turned to look back at Keagan. “I should have immediately said no, but I stalled because I—I thought of how his kiss felt the first time and it tempted me. I would have said no, if I had broken from my trance, but then he kissed me and I—at first I was angry, and I just wanted to use it to get his knife to stab him, but I—I admit, I liked the kiss…But I don’t like it more than I like you. I’m sorry I didn’t react how I should have, and I’m sorry I didn’t say anything until now…I’m afraid to lose you…But you needed to know the truth.”

Joss squeezed Kaylee, who was already tucked to his side, in worry and surprise. He had heard from his lady love that Charlotte agreed to wait until the end of the visit, but he could see why she wanted to do it now. The tension could be cut with a knife. Even the littles were uncertain, murmuring with one another about what this all meant.

There was not an immediate response from the fake-groom-to-be. Keagan’s eyes went from enthralled on Charlotte's face to a visible annoyance when looking at Reggie, before landing back on his lover once more, the harsh edges of his face softening. Gradually Keagan found his words, giving Lottie's hand a soft squeeze. "If this is what you want, what you spoke about in the corridor earlier...Well, if this is what you want then I won't say no—but with conditions," Keagan said, stepping even closer to his fake-bride so that his words could only be heard by her.

Nodding, Charlotte tilted her head to listen. “Okay,” she said.

"I want to know before things like this happen, don't leave me in the dark. I want it to be someone both you and I consent to, no surprises like this. And I want the right to veto one person, to make them a hard pass to come toward you," he laid out his terms. "But I love you, my Koh-i-noor, and I want to be the only one who has that privilege."

Standing off to the side, Kaylee was fighting the urge to step closer, dying to know what was being said. "This is torture," she muttered.

Joss had to agree, whispering, “It’s like we’re on a TV show.”

They watched as Charlotte looked up at Keagan in astonishment at what was spoken. It was her turn now to dredge up words—Keagan did not hold disdain for her interest, and furthermore, he was willing to allow that exploration. It was fair that Keagan laid out his conditions, being the one who hadn’t expressed a desire for inviting anyone to be a guest, however brief, to their relationship. Charlotte knew she would not deny him.

“Of course; only you will have this right,” Charlotte murmured quietly in agreement. She slipped her hand to his cheek. “As long as you and I are together, you will be my first priority,” she vowed, in front of their fake officiant. “If at any time you get uncomfortable, for any reason, feel free to come to me and we’ll work it out together, even if it means dismissing the person you had initially allowed.” Charlotte didn’t want Keagan to feel trapped dealing with someone he thought he wouldn’t mind at first. “Adding to that, if we need to adjust the dynamic at any time, we can discuss what you prefer. Or if I need to, we can get coffee or go to the hill to talk it out.” Charlotte stroked her thumb on his cheek. “I want you to be happy…If one day you realize you can’t go on like this anymore, let me know…Something like this just isn’t worth losing you over…I love you too, Dilrubaa.”

Her words were the reassurance that Keagan needed to hear, the loving smile returning to his face, all fears pushed aside. Those final words were the most beautiful sound he'd heard and he didn't think he could ever grow tired of hearing them.

"Then what are we waiting for?" Keagan’s volume returned to normal and his gaze shifted briefly to Ryuu. "Yes, I do."

“Very well—Do you, Lady Charlotte Parvati Von Helsing, vow to unite your marriage to Keagan O’Reilly?” Ryuu asked.

“Yes!” Charlotte beamed.

Ryuu said, “Then by the power not invested in me, under the sight of no one, I announce you new fake husband and fake wife. You may kiss the bri—Ope!” The officiant had to step back when Charlotte hopped up, legs wrapped around Keagan’s waist, and delved right into a kiss.

The littles were unsure. Did they clap? Luna started them off, building up as the others joined in one by one. Joss chuckled as he applauded, glad that this resolved without tearing them all apart.

Ryuu, who had been brought into all of this at the end, came to stand beside the onlookers for information. “What exactly happened? I need to know,” he grinned.

While Joss and Kaylee filled Ryuu in on the drama these past few days, Keagan and Charlotte finally stopped making out. They stood just, embracing, with foreheads resting on each other, softly murmuring sweet nothings and hopes. At this point Joss and the others came up to the fake newly weds.

“Congrats, man,” Joss grinned, shaking Keagan’s hand.

“Yes, I hope for a bright future for you two,” Ryuu chuckled.

Reggie walked up and offered his hand. “You’re a good man, Keagan. You deserve a woman like her.”

The hesitation was visible before Keagan extended his hand out to meet Reggie's, giving him a firm grip as they shook. "I do, and I'm grateful to have her," he acknowledged. "Gods bless anyone foolish enough to take her away."

Kaylee suspected while there weren't names listed, that it was geared in particular to Reggie. She was quick to try and make sure things couldn't escalate.

"Congratulations you two. It was a beautiful ceremony," she praised. It truly was, too. The moonlight had given everything the softest glow.

"Feh, was okay," Zasha was not impressed. There could have been more violence and blood if you asked her.

Although Kaylee may have had fears about the situation getting out of hand, Reggie remained calm and endured the overly strong handshake without complaint, merely wincing from the pain of it. He returned his hands to his pockets, mainly to allow his right one to recover.

Joss asked, “So, what now?”

“Oh uh, Keagan and I are going to enjoy this beautiful set up,” Charlotte motioned to the table. “Our little honeymoon.”

Frowning, Lyra said, “Just Keagan? But you have two husbands…”

Luna looked back at the plates. “Well, it is no good. The whole thing is ruined! An eclair is missing!” Her voice broke and a tear or two slipped down her cheek.

“Now, now, hold on,” Ryuu walked over and picked apart pieces of the remaining desserts. Then he waved his hand and they billowed into fully formed, delicious confections of many types. He took a leaf and manifested a chair and an extra dinnerwear. “There, is that better?”

Bright with joy, Luna said, “Ah! Très bon! Merci!”

“But wait,” Lyra huffed. “You said just Keagan…but, but….”

Charlotte looked over at Keagan for some signal. Was he alright with having Reggie at their meal. “What do you think?”

There would be battles to pick, and Keagan determined looking at the little girls that this was not one to worry over. He smiled and nodded to his beloved bride. "If it would bring you happiness, my Koh-i-noor."

Already there were murmurs of approval from the young audience members. "Lottie has two husbands!" Melody squealed in delight. This meant they could also have two and have twice as much happiness, right? Questions that would be brought to unsuspecting parents once home.

"Okay girls, let's let them have their honeymoon," Kaylee urged as she began to round up the twins and their friends. "Luna, Melody, and Zasha need to get heading home and it'll be bedtime for you two soon."

“What?” Lyra’s excitement wavered as they realized they weren’t going to be allowed to stay.

“But—But—,” Desi huffed.

They began to whine about it until Kazumi and Hye came walking out from another exit. The surprise to see them come at such a convenient time did allude to the fact they had been there the whole time, but questions could be asked later. For now the guardians helped Joss and Kaylee corral the littles towards the castle.

Charlotte and Keagan waved goodbye, making their way to the table. Reggie sauntered behind them and sat down at one of the chairs. Unlike the other two he did not begin eating the little desserts, nor did he scoot all the way against the edge to his plate. He sat with one leg pointed outward and an arm resting on the table.

“Have fun,” Ryuu chuckled, trailing after the others.

After the last person vanished from sight, Reggie said, “I will give the littles time to leave the maze, so they don’t see me when I go. Then you two can enjoy the evening.”

Curious, Charlotte said, “So…You don’t want to stay?”

Shrugging, Reggie said, “Not really about what I want—I think I’ve done enough damage because of that motivation…” Perhaps he did want to stay, to be near her, but taking advantage of situations Reggie could manipulate in his favor hadn’t turned out for the best. “Besides, I think it’s only fair that the new brother-husband get his honeymoon on the day he joined the marriage, don’t you think, wifey?”

Charlotte spoffed, “Brother-husband?

“Isn’t that the one for guys? Cause sisterwife's for females,” Reggie winced. He looked to Keagan and assured him, “It was a joke. I’m not stealing her away.”

Setting down the macaroon that Keagan had been enjoying, he first wiped clean his fingers and then the corners of his mouth. Once his throat was clear he spoke. "Misterwives," Keagan said, earning a few odd glances. "I think Misterwives is a better alternative to Brother-Husbands; it's a lot easier to say, less clunky. And as a Misterwife you're welcome to stay, should you want to Reggie." Tone and the way he held himself indicated that Keagan wouldn't invite him for a romantic night, but he also wasn't about to turn him away at this point.

Misterwife,” Reggie tested it out. After a moment he nodded, saying, “I’ll take it.”

Reggie scooted his chair in, choosing to go with the option to stay. He left the peanut butter chocolate ones to the side, choosing to have at everything else. Reggie favored the lemon custard pastries.

Charlotte felt herself relax as the two appeared to tolerate one another. “These are good,” she said, hoping to find some conversation to distract her from the fact that she both wanted to spill major tea to Kaylee and that Keagan was looking like a snack she wanted to have right then. “Wish I could eat pineapple,” she sighed, setting aside said confections on a plate in the center for the others to have.

“If you add a little vanilla and a pinch of coconut in any lemon treat, it kinda simulates that flavor,” Reggie suggested, putting that together for her to try.

Ready to take a chance, Charlotte took a bite and brightened. Wide mocha eyes stared in silence between Keagan and Reggie while her mouth was full. She swallowed and said, “Oh my god, that’s so close!”

Spoffing, Reggie shrugged. “Found that out by accident. Not a fan of pineapple myself.”

Charlotte picked up a make-shift treat and offered it to Keagan to try. “Here, have some.”

Obliging her request, Keagan took a bite, nodding as he appreciated the flavor. "Not far off from the pastry of death from the other night," Keagan said with the nervous chuckle where you weren't quite sure if it was okay to joke about something yet. He left the rest of the fake-pineapple for Charlotte to enjoy while turning to his plate that mostly consisted of blueberry pastries and a couple of banana pie cupcakes.

Noticing Reggie's own preference, Keagan pointed to one of the small plates. "Those are lemon drop cakes, Reggie." One on his own plate with a bite missing said that hadn't been what he'd been hoping for since it was abandoned.

Perking, Reggie decided to take that as an invitation to relieve Keagan of them, though he offered Charlotte his chocolate and peanut butter to make room on his plate. She happily took them and sat back, watching as Reggie also offered Keagan some of the berry and banana treats he did enjoy, but could do without to make a good willed trade.

“Only fair,” Reggie said, handing off the last blueberry truffle.

“You know,” Charlotte said, sucking off a smudge from her finger as she pondered the pineapple treat fiasco. “I am starting to piece together some of the disasters that have happened and I think the littles have been tormenting us. They know I have an allergy to pineapple. They know I am not a fan of lizards….”

"And we know they're not a fan of me," Keagan finished for her. "At least to the extent of I came in and threatened the existing 'marriage' they were responsible for making. You've told me a few stories of their mischief and honestly this sounds plausible.”

“Yeah, but that should change now,” Charlotte smiled sheepishly.

“Man, your parents really have their work cut out for them if this is going to continue as the twins get older,” Keagan said.

Reggie spoffed, “That’s a mild way of putting it. The first night I got here there were more and they wouldn’t leave me alone.” He shook his head, remembering the mob always being able to find him. “At one point, I thought I would bore them to death with my knowledge of Monty Python, but they ended up wearing me out.”

Chuckling at that imagery, Keagan was slightly more appreciative of the horde of small girls. "Well, better you than me," he toasted to the insistent littles. "I think they're probably just curious. But it sure is a blast with such a big family and there's never a dull moment."

“Got that right,” Reggie chuckled, bobbing his head. “I don’t remember everything from before Hell’s Gate, but I do remember living with a lot of people.” He sipped his champagne and leaned back. “A small gathering is still at least a couple dozen people. It’s possible to be the same age as your aunts and uncles. People will assume you’re either Mormon, Catholic, or Muslim, and if your family is disfuncitonal like mine was, there’s a chance your cousin looks unique because of infidelity.” Reggie realized that might have sounded less fun. “There were great times too. Like the parties.”

Charlotte asked Keagan, “Do you come from a big family?”

"Well, I may not look, sound, or act it, but I'm Irish Catholic," Keagan answered with an amused smirk. "A pretty big family is basically a necessity. I only have a brother and two sisters, but that's just because Fate put a stop to anymore I suspect. I couldn't even guess how many cousins I have; seems like any time there's a gathering five or six show up you've never met before."

That had Reggie laughing and Charlotte giggled, saying, “If it were up to the little’s we’d be giving them cousins in nine months. They’ ve got a long wait, though. I don’t plan on starting a family in my twenties.” She set down her macaron and hummed in thought over her goals. “I want to come up with an efficient plan to eliminate all fairies.”

Watching her, Reggie asked, “You got an idea on how to go about it?”

“Well,” Charlotte brightened at the question, losing interest in her treats. “First thing, I gotta get out; gotta explore all the hotspots of fairy activity. Becoming an Elite will give me that opportunity. Then I will take all the data I have and see if there are connections between them. You know that trope in movies where the computer virus takes out all the cyber threats? Like ‘Independence Day’?”

“Yeah,” Reggie said with a smile. He enjoyed the passion he saw inside Charlotte. “But fairies are not like programs.”

“Actually, I think they are,” Charlotte grinned, scooting a bit forward, talking with her hands as she explained. “So fairies go by a code of conduct. They have a variety of riddles and tasks, but they’re all basically the same. And if you ever read about the end of Hell’s Gate, or spoke to the witnesses of what happened at the center of Aarin, you’ll know that any of the fairies that passed through the blinding light turned into regular animals and plants. Whenever they roamed out of the light, they became monstrous again.” A squeal caught in Charlotte’s throat as she finished with, “I don’t think fairies are inherently magical entities. I think they’re creatures and plants somehow corrupted into being fairies. I think we can revert them back enamss.”

Raising a brow, Reggie tilted his head in thought. “Like with that light? But how?”

“I don’t know,” Charlotte admitted. She grinned, saying, “But I’mma find out.”

"If anyone is going to, it'll be you," Keagan said with every ounce of confidence in her abilities. "Just make sure you don't go and forget about us lowly husbands when you do, yeah?" He admired her as a determined woman, even as she was giving him new information about her desires around a possible future family.

“How could I forget my MisterWives? I’ll need someone to keep an eye on the kids,” Charlotte teased, earning a light chuckle.

“Don’t look at me, I’ve had my fill of children,” Reggie said. “Especially little girls.”

Charlotte said, “You might change your mind one day.”

“If I live that long,” Reggie shrugged. “I plan on hunting the gods.” Life expectancy didn’t land in his favor for all ATAA departments, but the gods came with nations of cult followers who might want revenge. “But I guess if I end up slaying them, I could see myself settling down.”

“That’s a deadly endeavour,” Charlotte said, impressed. At least Joss chose a simpler career.

“It is, but I think it’s about time someone got organized to do it,” Reggie said.

“Well,” Charlotte held up her fluted champagne glass. “To a life of purpose. May we succeed.”

“Sarun aw Almaht[victory or death],” Reggie toasted.

Raising his glass, Keagan joined in on their toasts. "To saving the world for those who cannot defend themselves. Loved ones, future families. It's our turn to be the heroes in the story."

After finishing off her drink, Charlotte got up from the table. “Every honeymoon should have a dance. Come on, boys, let’s see what you got.”

Reluctant, Reggie got to his feet with Keagan and Charlotte. They switched up the music to a pace that fit their mood. Although not terrible, Reggie did need some guidance on grooving to the bounce of the songs they chose. He had better luck with waltzing. That, he admitted, was from excessive practice. Charlotte, on the other hand, popped her hips that she inherited from her Tigress mother and exuded that natural charm courtesy of the Fox.

By the end of it they were sufficiently satisfied with the evening, ready to head back to their rooms. Charlotte grew comfortable enough that she didn’t mind tugging Reggie along with one hand while linking her arm with Keagan’s. Reggie got his hand back when Charlotte had to let down her hair. The bun was beautiful, but it weighed quite a few pounds and they had more ground to walk. They made it out of the maze with some trouble, since the girls had tried to block them in, but the three managed to get out before midnight.

“I think I’m gonna risk disappointing my parents to have breakfast in my room,” Charlotte said as they entered the hall for their rooms. “Then after training and lunch, we could all get together to watch a movie? Since we didn’t do that today.”

"Sure, if we can convince Joss and Kaylee to," Keagan accepted the idea of their entertainment. "That and if your parents aren't too miffed over us not being at breakfast. I'd hate to be sent home early when there's still so much to do." He let his fingers brush along the fabric of her outfit just above her waistline, implying just what he might have on the forefront of his mind, speaking it just after. "We do have a marriage to christen, after all."

Grinning, Charlotte leaned into his side. “They’ll forgive one morning,” she winked up at him. As for Reggie, Charlotte offered a pleasant fare well. “Night, Reg.”

“Night, Lottie,” Reggie said, hands in his pockets, watching her a moment more before turning to give Keagan a nod, “See you guys tomorrow.”

"Night Reggie," the other male was willing to stay civil and was possibly even getting used to having Reggie around.

The two walked into the lounge where the lights were dimmed and the twinkling stars outside gave some illumination. They hardly began their way to Charlotte’s room when she instigated flirtatious behavior. As soon as the door to her chambers shut, her sassy blue dress fell to the floor along with Keagan’s outfit. An hour later they lay, tired, a little sweaty, and aglow with contentment.

Charlotte came down slowly, catching her breath. She kissed Keagan once more before he shifted to the side of her. “I don’t know if I want to give up this routine when we get to camp.”

Keeping an arm around his sweetheart, Keagan chuckled in agreement. "Yeah, though I don't know if we're going to be able to get away with that. The counselor's will probably catch on pretty quickly, don't you think?" Though he wouldn't put it past his clever lover to find a way around it.

“Hmm, possibly. We’ll just have to see,” Charlotte said, already wondering about what they could do as her lover predicted. “In the meantime, I’m tapped out.”

Snuggling comfortably against Keagan, Charlotte yawned a few times before sleep quietly took her. The skin where her breath washed over Keagan heated and cooled. At one point she snorted softly.

Sleep had decided to evade Kaylee that night, despite how comfortable and warm Joss's body was in bed. After some time, she gave up on trying and slid out of bed, wondering if a brief walk would help her get out whatever jitters kept her up. Pulling on her robe and stepping into the connecting lounge, she was surprised to find it wasn't empty. Seated on one of the loungers with his face illuminated by his phone, Keagan sat up, clearly just as taken back to see her.

"Oh, sorry. I didn't mean to wake anyone," he was quick to apologize. "I think I just had a few too many sweets and can't fall asleep."

Shaking her head, Kaylee took up a seat across from him, setting her phone beside her. "No, you didn't wake me. I couldn’t sleep either." And she didn't even have an excuse like sugar for her awakeness.

"Didn't want to risk waking up Joss tossing and turning?" His question was met with a nod of affirmation. "Same. Charlotte was so peaceful, I haven't tried to leave a room that quietly ever."

"You're very considerate of her," Kaylee observed, a question that had been building in the back of her mind surfacing in the comfortable silence. "So…at the wedding tonight. What was it that you and Lottie were whispering about, if you're willing to share?"

The question had the young man shifting, though he was willing to provide an answer. "Earlier today we were talking about your parents and their…bedroom escapades. I had asked her if that was something she was interested in and she said maybe," he provided the small backstory. "At the ceremony I said that if that was what she wanted then I would let her have it."

"It? Like having other partners?" Kaylee's confusion was done away with when he offered a bashful smile. "I don't know how you could do that. I mean, I would never want another person being affectionate toward Joss."

This time Keagan hesitated, his gaze dropping to his lap for a moment as he searched for a way to explain his thoughts before meeting cornflower eyes once more. "Because I love her, Kaylee. I really, really do. Every moment I'm with her is a glimpse at Heaven and I would do anything for more of those moments. I…I don't necessarily want others involved, but if that makes her happy, shit I'd do anything to make her happy. Giving up a little time with her so that I don't lose all that time is a sacrifice I'll make to keep her as happy as she is now."

Making a face, Kaylee tried to understand and accept that way of thinking. It was one thing to change what you had for dinner or maybe decorated a room to keep a significant other pleased, but to completely change your morals surrounding relationships? That was a different level of dedication. Joss and her and already decided it was something that could never work for them, but maybe it was a choice Charlotte could embrace and thrive in. "Well, if it is what you want and enjoy, best of luck to you both. But…do make sure to speak up if that changes. If you're miserable it's not doing either of you any good."

"Yeah, I'll keep that in mind," Keagan said as he stood from his seat. "Going to try and sleep again. Don't stay up too late Kaylee."

"No, I think you have the right idea. It's late and I'm starting to feel it. Goodnight, Keagan," she stood, ready to also call it a night and slip back into Joss's arms and the warmth they provided. The two parted from the conjoined lounge and moved to their respective rooms and lovers.

Her assumption was right and the moment Kaylee crawled beneath the sheets she passed out, met with a peaceful night.

~oOo~​

The morning sun trickled into the room and Kaylee found she even woke up first. Since that seldom happened, she took the opportunity to return the favor Joss often instilled upon her each morning, beginning their day beneath the blanket covers to wake him up.

Joss came into consciousness in one of his favorite ways. As soon as he opened his eyes he delved into action, pulling Kaylee into his arms to reciprocate her affection. They enjoyed a satisfying start to another day together. Joss gave Kaylee kisses against her neck as she came down, murmuring sweet nothings.

Finally, Joss snuggled to her side, hooked his arm around her, and sighed. “What a week,” he said with a grin. Fair eyes kept on cornflower ones. Joss just couldn’t get enough of watching his lady love.

"A wonderful week," Kaylee purred in agreement. Nuzzling into Joss's arm, Kaylee couldn't keep from smiling. "What am I going to do when you have to leave? Besides being miserable."

“Write me,” Joss said, brushing his fingers against her. “I’ll write you every week. Then, when school starts, we can video chat and I can see what time I can get off to visit.”

"Every week," Kaylee repeated, letting one finger of one hand weave between his. It was a plan, and he would stick to it, she trusted him. But just in case, "Pinky promise?"

Smiling, Joss linked his smallest digit with hers. “Definitely,” he said, bringing up their entwined agreement to his lips for a kiss to seal it. Then he slipped his arms around her, sighing deeply. “What are we gonna do today after training?”

"Oh, Charlotte had mentioned doing couple pics," Kaylee lit up as she remembered. "Is that something you want to do, or is that too lame?"

Chuckling, Joss said, “Nah, that sounds great. I can keep some photos of you with me.” The camp probably limited use of their phones, but they had a few items they could bring. “After a wild day yesterday, I think something like this would be good for us. Something simple,” he said, absentmindedly twirling his fingers in her hair. “I am honestly surprised Keagan didn’t take a shot at Reggie. I’m equally surprised Reg fessed up.” Exhaling, Joss said, “Glad that’s over with and things can go back to normal.”

"Yeahhhh," Kaylee decided she could divulge a bit of what she'd heard the night prior. "Keagan is probably showing restraint for Charlotte's sake. He said to me that he wouldn't do things on his own, but that for Charlotte he was willing to do what she wanted to."

Catching up with what Kaylee was saying, Joss got a brief, informative overview. “Oh…That’s not good,” Joss frowned. “Uuuh, he should just tell Charlotte—Why is no one talking to each other?!” Joss rubbed his temple with his free hand. “Well, maybe I can encourage him to speak his mind. At least we can be certain that Keagan has time to process this and come to Charlotte before camp.” He added with a chuckle, “It’s not like they’d invite Reggie.”

"Hopefully, but I mean, I think he has thought about it," Kaylee pointed out. "Charlotte asked him before dinner and he even said he's fine with it. I think it's good for both of them if that's what they're agreeing about. I would never, but Charlotte wants it and he will give it to her. It makes them happy, right?"

Joss didn’t know what to say. “But it doesn’t sound like it would make both happy. It sounds one-sided. And, I mean, I love the guy, but Reggie is unstable; he needs therapy…I’ve told him this a few times, actually.” After a moment of thought Joss said, “I gotta get an experienced person’s opinion. I’m gonna ask if your parents can talk with them about it. We’re going to breakfast soon anyway.”

Kaylee wasn't sure she knew Reggie well enough to make that call, but she did trust Joss's opinion on it. "You can try. I'm sure dad has some excellent resources he can lend out, that is if Reggie's going to be willing.”

“Oh, I meant I want to try to get Wesley and Inara to speak with Charlotte and Keagan about what they’re doing,” Joss said, shuffling up to get ready. “Maybe it’s not really my place, but I don’t think saying nothing's gonna do them good.”

"Well, it's worth a shot, I suppose," Kaylee decided as she dressed. "And if it counts for anything, I love that you have a big heart and care." She paused in her motions to rise on her toes and give him a kiss.

The two got their clothes on, linked arms, and walked out through the lounge. Keagan and Charlotte were not in sight. Neither knew why, but figured they’d either be late or early to breakfast in the hall, though Kaylee did say it was possible that the two opted to stay in bed for breakfast if they were tired from last night. Joss figured this might work in his favor.

Entering the dining hall Joss noted that the twins were the only little girls in the castle. Reggie was sure to be happy about that. The young man in question had yet to come down to eat. Did he sleep in? Or…Joss set aside his worry. Instead, he chose to sit nearest to Wesley and Inara with Kaylee on his other side. They were far enough from Jasper and Kit that he felt comfortable bring up the topic at the table.

“Good morning,” Wesley greeted, mildly surprised to see Joss pick a seat so close. Obviously, this had to be for a reason.

“Good morning, Lord and Lady Von Helsing,” Joss said, scooting in after he helped Kaylee to her chair.

Wesley started plating his food while he talked. “So, to what do I owe the honor?”

“I was wondering if you and Lady Inara would speak privately with me about an issue before training,” Joss said. “It’s a sensitive topic. I don’t even know if I am crossing lines bringing it up.”

Intrigued, Wesley shared a look with his wife and nodded. “Follow us to my office after our meal.”

“Thank you,” Joss said, exhaling.

Just in time too, because Reggie came through the doors. He had his characteristic grumpy countenance with a slightly relaxed posture. This boded well, though Reggie could always find a hair in his lasagna. The young man noticed Joss and Kaylee in a different place at the table, but he didn’t comment on it. He sat down at the seat he took the night before after greeting everyone, and went to fill his plate.

Lyra said, “Reggie, where’s your wife and your husband?”

Inara and Wesley looked up. That certainly wasn’t expected. Wes glanced at Joss who smiled sheepishly. Then the Lord asked, “What do you mean, my sweet?”

“Keagan wedded Charlotte’s marriage last night,” Desi said, not really understanding all of those words together.

“Is that so?” Wesley raised a brow. These women were trying to give him a heart attack. One marriage wasn’t enough, his Dove had to go for two? It was too early in the morning to feel a throb in his head, but here Wesley was rubbing his temple.

“Ahem,” Reggie coughed, “I don’t know where they are, I didn’t ask.” His eyes flicked away, his cheeks pinked. “I got up in my own room and came down to eat. I haven’t seen them since last night.”

“You weren’t with your husband and wife for sleep?” Lyra tilted her head. “Mommy and Daddy always sleep in the same room.”

“Well I didn’t,” Reggie said. Uncomfortable for more than one reason, Reggie tried to ignore the girl.

Wesley didn’t appear amused. He ate his food quietly and thought over how to handle the situation. He didn’t want his littles getting into this kind of mindframe right now. “I received a text explaining that the two were too tired from last night to come to breakfast,” he cleared that confusion up. “Lyra, Desi—That’s enough about husbands and wives. Keagan and Charlotte are dating, they’re not married. Neither is Reggie. Understand?”

The use of their first names put the girls on alert. They knew the tone well enough to know they weren’t in big trouble, but they understood that they could be if they pressed the issue.

Quietly, Lyra said, “Yes, Daddy.” Desi dutifully offered her verbal acknowledgment too.

Just like that Reggie realized he was released. He had not liked Wesley. He still had a chip on his shoulder about him, but Reggie had to admire the well-placed authority. It surprised him because Reggie had seen Wesley’s children whine and complain and test his limits, but this here, this was beyond simple. There had to be some kind of carefully crafted, psychological use of benevolent manipulation to get littles like these to comply in a few words.

“Oh shit,” Joss muttered, glancing a look at Kaylee as if asking if he really saw what just happened.

Though she hadn't gone silent with the twins, Kaylee did nod to acknowledge her father's command. This would hopefully make things easier on Charlotte and Keagan. Then again maybe the two of them didn't mind anymore.

“Now then,” Wesley smiled and ate in an easy-going manner. “Anything new happening today?”

“Photoshoot of us couples,” Joss said, feeling odd to say so. This wasn’t his castle and this staff wasn’t his to order around. “If that’s okay with you.”

Inara answered, “That’s lovely. Feel free to ask Pascal for help.”

“Thank you,” Joss said. Feeling the need to fill the conversation, he asked, “So- uh- what about you guys?”

“Well, after a visit with you in my office, I think I will spend time with the girls before work. I won't be down for lunch and Inara will take the girls to Ireland to visit with their cousins there—,”

“Yay!” The littles brightened.

Inara said, “As long as you behave.”

The twins nodded, going back to their food eagerly. Wesley chuckled at his babies, then continued, saying, “After lunch I will spend time with Jas and Kit. Then dinner here. After that, I’m not sure.”

“Cool,” Joss offered, not sure what else he could have said.

"That sounds like a good day," Kaylee commented. "I think we'll do our Photoshoot this afternoon."

Inara smiled and said, “You gotta share with me when you’re done.”

After breakfast, Reggie got up without asking why Joss wanted to speak with Wesley or Inara. He had little to no reason to care. So, Reggie merely said his farewell and headed off to the holodeck with instructions to start without them.

Upon arriving at the deck Reggie met with Charlotte and Keagan who were in their own world, completely comfortable and free of worry when he walked in on them. Or, that was how he saw them. If anything shifted or changed when Reggie entered the room, he didn’t recognize it. Mostly because he paid closer attention to the daughter of the Fox and the Tigress.

The desires Reggie had for Charlotte remained in the back of his head where his urges to be with Tysha and a few others sat in wait. People die, people fall out of love, people get overwhelmed with work and call off relationships. Reggie needn’t throw a fit about not having any of them right now. And of course, while waiting, he could always make it clear to them that he certainly is interested if and when they are up for it. Perhaps this level of hyper-focusing did mean he needed therapy, but Reggie resisted out of his own personal reasons, one of which was his denial.

“Good morning,” Charlotte said. Her voice fell pleasantly on Reggie’s ear.

“Hey, wifey,” Reggie gave a nonchalant shrug, but he did offer a brief smile. That spoke volumes about how he felt towards Charlotte in terms of the kind of persnickety man Reggie was, even if it didn’t seem that way to the untrained eye.

“Hm, Kaylee and Joss are still not here,” Charlotte said.

The way Charlotte turned her head, sweeping her mocha eyes for the others, had nothing special about it aside from the fact that Reggie enjoyed seeing her face at every angle. Tysha and Hellene often narrowed one eye more than the other when they glanced around. Charlotte seemed to be as doe-eyed as a deer. The thought that Reggie wanted to see them close at his touch—see her body relax, hear her whimper—filled his mind.

“Yeah, they’re talking to your parents or whatever. They said to start without them,” Reggie said, calling up a list of courses to run to distract himself. “Any preferences?” He asked the two.

Keagan hardly heard the question, deep within his own pleasant morning thoughts. He and Charlotte had once more awoken to fall directly into each other's arms, beginning the long, enjoyable process of learning each other's desires through a trial and error process. Breakfast had been delivered to her room where they continued to lay in bed and soak up each other's presence until finally deciding they couldn't also miss training and reluctantly made their way to the holodeck.

"Hmm, let's see," Keagan hummed as he looked at the list. "This transport course sounds interesting. You start with a rescued civilian and need to keep them alive the whole way you go through to the end. If they don't make it, you auto fail."

Reggie pulled the variations up. There were degrees of desolation in regard to the backdrop. They could choose the level of difficulty, how many foes they faced as well as the type, the number of civilians, the distance, whether it is an incline or not, and more. They were being trained for anything, but they did not have to worry as much about cities and large towns. Normally Islamic, Christian, Jewish, or Buddhist regions were often safer, save for the territorial conflicts between pagans fighting for dominance in the name of their patrons.

India had one of the highest populations of practicing pagans in one spot, and since Kali had revoked her protections, the other gods of Hinduism followed suit. The cities, despite efforts to protect with any of the major religions, did not have enough people on board for any one of them, making it hard to safeguard with the patch-work of fluctuating territories.

“How about this?” Reggie highlighted an attack in a burning slum.

The participants had to vacate a small family to a guardian tower. These were currently being talked about between nations. The controversy is that the governments want complete control over the towers, while Wesley—the designer of the technology—won’t relinquish his property rights and insists that the local inhabitants have that control. The negotiations are on-going.

“Looks good to me,” Charlotte said. “Should we do three types of fairies?”

“Yeah, sure,” Reggie said, selecting one aerial and two terrestrial.

Charlotte, Keagan, and Reggie placed themselves several yards from the area where the families waited for them. The sounds of chaos increased as their surroundings morphed into the ramshackle, rundown part of town. People screamed in terror of fairies coming for them. The simulation manifested other guardians who came to help, relieving them of worry about saving everyone.

“Let’s go,” Charlotte said, leaping into action.

They all wore their Lithes this time. It would be required on all missions. The three managed to get to their families without trouble. The problems began on their way to the tower. A green arrow with numbers that indicated the distance they had to cover, pointed in the direction of their destination. Between them was at least a mile of slums, criss-crossing crowds, and fires that billowed black smoke.

Charlotte maneuvered through the crowd with her family toward the smoke. At first they were frightened, unwilling to move forward, but as a part of her training, she had to comfort them and get them to trust her. She handed them masks from her belt pouch. Charlotte just barely got them to follow into the increasingly hot, roaring blaze. She enacted her arm shield to help reflect the heat. The family stayed veiled in smoke, covering most of the first quarter undetected by monsters. Just as the temperature lowered and their vision cleared they were met with a five headed snake. It lunged at the family. Charlotte bolted across, unleashing a sprinkle of holy water. The snake hissed, snapping away as if acid had landed on its skin. It’s thick body writhed, coming down in several thuds. Charlotte worked with parents to snatch the kids, dodging the tail as they maneuvered around the beast. They got through the next half with minor inconveniences and two direct fights. By Fate or by skill Charlotte lost only one parent and one child when they arrived at the tower.

Reggie, who hitched the smallest kid to the father’s back and placed the second eldest to the hand of the mother, fared worse at the end. He had gotten through the crowds and fire without the trouble of the snake and even managed to kill three of the gremlin-like creatures, but when they came for the home-stretch the aerial fairy snatched both father and mother. Thankfully the mother let go of the child. Reggie kept the last two kids by his side as he defended them from the flock of fairies. It took a while, hammering his mental state and his body, until finally Reggie not only got the child from the father back alive, but he cleared a path for him to run to the tower with the kids in his arms. No parents, but all the children.

Keagan's path was just as treacherous as Reggie and Lottie's, though he soon found a way they could run along the roofs of the buildings to avoid the worst of the fire. This of course meant he was more prone to aerial attacks, but also allowed Keagan to better focus on those since the fire was no longer a concern. They'd made it about 20 yards when a devilish cackle alerted him to three approaching winged imps. Setting the parents to assist him with a protective circle for the children, Keagan relied on firing shots at the flying pests before switching settings to a netting gun that trapped them to the rooftops.

Deciding the risk above was too high, despite having not lost one of the family members, he eased them back to the ground not far from the base of the tower. Just as they could see the end point, a blood-chilling neigh caught their attention. Spinning around, they were face to face with the figure of a man and horse merged into one, skinless with each rippling muscle visible to the naked eye.

Keagan had only ever heard of the Nuckelavee in classes and seen crude sketches. The program the holodeck ran off of was eerily detailed, even the stench of the creature making it to his nose. Fighting the urge to gag while assessing the situation and what he knew of the fairy, it became clear the only way the family would get past is if there was a sufficient distraction. With directions given to the family, Keagan activated the arm shield of his suit, turning on as many light and sound functions as he could find, making himself an undeniable target. While the family managed to sneak away to the tower and were successfully rescued, the amount of attention Keagan drew was his own demise.

Anxiously Charlotte noted the time and walked back and forth in front of the tower doors. Keagan still hadn’t shown up. She fought the urge to run out and find him. It wouldn’t be allowed by the program anyway. After they had separated from each other to get to their families, they lost track of one another completely. Charlotte would likely only backtrack her own route.

“Oh,” Charlotte gasped, seeing the faces of the third family coming through the shacks. She surveyed the area behind them and did not see anyone following. “Keagan?”

Pascal’s voice spoke, as if answering her, and announced, Keagan is eliminated; honor death.

Shoulders slumped, Charlotte knew what that meant. Keagan had fallen in saving the family. To his credit, not one of them died on their way to the tower. As soon as the system flaked away the scene and she saw Keagan walking towards them, Charlotte ran over to embrace her love.

“You did amazing,” Charlotte murmured against his neck.

Offering a pearly grin, Keagan had to shrug his shoulders. "I think I did alright. Ideally I don't end up dying on a mission like that, but at least they got out safe."

And at least this was only a simulation! Charlotte gave him a kiss to his cheek and dropped down to her feet. “You did great. I’ve died before and lost people. It’s good to get an honor death.”

Joss’s voice broke in here, saying, “Ah, done with the course?”

Charlotte turned around. “Yep,” she said. “You guys were out for a while. What did our parents want to talk about?”

“They want to talk with you three soon too, actually,” Joss said, notably skipping out on any details. “Since you guys did your course already, they’re hoping to get you in the north office and we’ll do ours.”

Reggie furrowed his brow. “The three of us?”

The excitement from a job well done had quickly vanished at the news their presence had been requested. Keagan shifted uncomfortably besides Charlotte, as any teenage boy that had deflowered the daughter of two infamous former killing machines might. "Do we need to go now?"

Kaylee shrugged her shoulders. "Probably best if you go now, they are waiting," she pointed out. Like Joss, she was avoiding as many questions from those three as possible, eager to convince them to leave.

“Yeah,” Joss tried to shrug nonchalantly. “So, Kaylee—,” he turned to her, hoping to avoid any more interaction on the subject, “—course run? Wrestling? Maybe a dual with weapons?”

"A course is probably best," Kaylee decided as she moved to the control panel. "Pretty sure we already did wrestling for the day, don't you think?"

“I could do with more practice,” Joss smirked, following her. “But I don’t mind doing a course first.”

While the two flirted their way into choosing which program they wanted, the other three walked out in uncertainty. The boys relied on Charlotte to guide them to her father’s office. You never knew what to expect being asked to come there. It could be mundane or life changing.

“Why do you think they want us?” Reggie asked, looking at her.

“I- I don’t know. It can’t be because I asked if Keagan and I could stay in bed for breakfast. They accepted that request,” Charlotte said, absentmindedly rubbing her thumb against Keagan’s hand that she held. “Did anything happen at the dining hall?”

Shrugging, Reggie said, “Not much…” he gave a brief understanding of how that went down, noting the same relief on them that he felt when leaning that the littles—the twins, at least—would no longer be imposing their pretend on them. “The last thing I really remember is that your mother wants to be shown the couples pictures.”

None of that sounded off. Charlotte couldn’t think of anything that was said that would shed light on why Wesley said he wanted a private audience with Joss and Kaylee, or why they were being called over. They ended up having to give themselves over to the silent torment of their imagination.

Upon entering Wesley’s office the young men were treated to the finery of yet another elegant, ornate room, designed more like a tower with three levels. They were met with the Lord and Lady, offered a place upon the couches, and given the choice to indulge in a non-alcoholic beverage.

“Hey,” Charlotte greeted her parents, a little nervous.

Inara smiled. “How has your day been so far?”

“Good,” Charlotte spoke for them, easing down next to Keagan. Reggie sat one seat-width away on the same lounger.

“That’s good,” Wesley said, sipping on a whiskey. “I know this is unexpected, but please don’t feel the need to be fearful. I’m not here to reprimand anyone.”

That did help relax Charlotte some, even if Reggie was suspicious, and she couldn’t tell just how Keagan felt. “So, what’s up?”

“Hmm…I might want to speak with you upstairs first, my Dove,” Wesley said.

“Okay,” Charlotte said, giving Keagan a squeeze of his hand before following her father upstairs.

Inara leaned back in a relaxed posture. “So, I hear you want to slay the gods, Reggie. Let me know if you ever come across Kali. That bitch and I have unfinished business.” The goddess had given Varek the means to damage Inara despite her suit.

“I will,” Reggie knew that was the right answer, no matter what. “But my first target will be Loki. I still think he’s alive somewhere, in the pockets and caves that remain of Aarin.”

While they discussed the possibility of this, Wesley spoke with his daughter above them. They could hear muffled words and nothing distinct. Charlotte would be glad of it! She hadn’t expected the topic that came up.

“Dove, I understand that you are new to the world of dating and that the experiences that are now available to you excite the mind and the body, but you should take cautious action,” Wesley began, allowing Charlotte’s mind to catch up and for her to adjust from what probably felt like embarrassment.

“Eh, you mean, what I’m doing with Keagan? Like…sex?” Charlotte felt her hands get clammy. She couldn’t look up at her father.

“Well, yes, but more than that,” Wesley said, not sure how to explain it when she was so flustered. “You’re so new. You’ve only just physically blossomed. Although you’ve had time to mentally mature, you’re not a completely developed woman. These are those years that you would be going through the most growth in a short amount of time.”

“I know,” Charlotte said, not sure what he meant.

Wesley said, “Don’t take this as a criticism of your character, but…I did hear that you were interested in exploring a ‘Swinger’ relationship.”

Blushing furiously, Charlotte felt that she needed a drink! “Uh- well, I mean- y-yes. We were talking about it. We thought of some conditions for it…” She trailed off. Feeling the need to defend herself, despite being told she wasn’t on trial, Charlotte said, “You and mother did it. Aunt Ellie and Uncle Everest even. Ryuu has done it. So has Uncle Oliver—with you and mother. Then there are stories of Uncle Yonten and Aunt Annabelle before they got together…I’m curious.”

“Yes, we have,” Wesley admitted. “Inara and I had done so for a time, after years of a monogamous, secured, relationship. Ellie and Everest joined for one night, as did Oliver, and that was for specific reasons that either were not casual ones, or one that we expected would fall under the usual criteria of never seeing the other again. And if you study the other examples closely, you will find that Yonten and Annabelle were not the happiest. They used that as a band-aid for internal pain; Ben broke Anna’s heart, Yonten’s escape from responsibility. Ryuu, if you ever ask him, is often drunk and lonely.”

Slightly confused, Charlotte said, “You guys made it sound exciting.”

“We certainly had our good time, but just because something is memorable in a positive way doesn’t mean it’s for everyone or that people should dive into it,” Wesley said.

At that moment a memory of Tysha and Tallulah becoming uncomfortable from hearing about Charlotte’s once-dream of being a Hunter demolitionist like her Aunt Ellie came to mind. Though she thought back on it with fondness, there lingered a sinister connotation. Positive for Charlotte, but a reminder of doom for the others.

“As you can see we have a lot of people who would rather not share their significant others,” Wesley pointed out. “Aside from anomalies, the life of a Swinger is actually not practical for the average person. It takes a rare couple to maintain a steady, united relationship, while inviting the occasional person for a night of fun. The question is, are you that person?”

Charlotte looked off in thought. She had only just begun one relationship that she had thought would break over a harmless pretend wedding, and then, of course, the incident with Reggie and the training course. If there were people in the world equipped with the endurance and steadfastness for being a Swinger, did she count herself among them? Charlotte decided not to answer this question she hoped was rhetorical. Thankfully Wesley had more to say.

“Adding to that, you can’t think of this person as someone with the same rights as your significant other, no matter how you try to arrange it,” Wesley said.

Charlotte thought of what Keagan had said that night of their fake marriage. He wanted certain privileges that only he could exercise. He wanted the right to veto.

“For instance, if you wanted to make sure that all participants were not having their personhood violated in any way, you might choose to allow for them to have the same role as your significant other. In this case, a boyfriend like Keagan,” Wesley said. “The thing is, even in typical marriages you will find struggles for give and take between the spouses. It’s hard enough for monogamous relationships to reach the Golden anniversary. Adding another person into the mix is taking on a whole other set of personal struggles that often break apart the Swinger’s lives in upsetting ways.”

“Wel…” Charlotte chewed her lip. “What about one-night stands? Like you and mother used to do.”

Knowing this would be touched on, Wesley had no issue saying, “Restricting the criteria to a single night does help, especially if it didn’t turn out well like you hoped, but remember it’s not for nothing that it works better this way.” He tilted his head, studying her. “You will want to prioritize Keagan over the guest. This makes sense, but it takes a particular kind of person to allow themselves to voluntarily accept that their role in the situation is not equal to the others. The power balance is uneven; you, in a sense, become their master.” Wesley absentmindedly turned over a feather pen in his fingers as he talked. “Be ready to think of a person as less of a ‘person’ and more of a bedroom novelty. Oh you may have a few fond memories of that one guy or that one girl, but they’ve served their person; done and gone. The longer the years pass the less you recall of them and then, one day, they mean nothing to you anymore.”

It suddenly felt strange to Charlotte to think of a human as someone who could be passed up, as if Keagan and Charlotte were debating over an exotic pet. If Keagan veto’s someone she was truly interested in, did that compare to moving on to the next kennel for a dog they’d both enjoy? Or does Charlotte renegotiate the idea of a veto, since it’s not like they have to keep that human anyway?

“Wait, but,” Charlotte looked up at him, brow furrowed. “So did you and mom think of people you slept with like that?”

“I can only speak for myself,” Wesley said. He hummed in thought about how to explain. “Dove, you understand some of my particular mindset.”

“Yes,” Charlotte nodded.

The way Wesley formed bonds over time; that he could easily kill a man without a thought, even after a wonderful conversation, simply because he doesn’t have that bond with them.

“Well, it certainly wasn’t any different with people I’d never meet again. They were as good as living sex-toys. I could have shot each one thereafter and slept soundly. Harsh to say, but if Oliver died that night, I wouldn't have cared. So knowing someone is subject to me and Inara does not pluck at my conscience,” Wesley said with a shrug. “Not proud of it, but it is what it is.”

Slightly uncomfortable to hear this, Charlotte asked, “What about mom?”

“Dove, your mother is quite a unique woman. She has absolutely zero insecurities about our relationship. Even if she complains about my dynamic with Everest, it is superficial,” Wesley chuckled. “Inara’s trouble was dealing with unexpected accidents. The responsibility of being in a Swinger relationship is immense,” Wesley said, pointing out a fact not thought of before. “You become fully culpable for any repercussions or damage that befall the person you invite, not to mention the effects on your significant other, for the reason that you two are the ones in control over them. They are, in a sense, entrusting themselves to you.”

“This all sounds so…risky,” Charlotte winced.

“Yes. High risk; high reward. Consider Swinger’s people who are willing to skydive without knowing who has a working parachute.This is because, most of the time, you don’t really know how someone will react to a night with you and your loved one until it happens,” Wesley said. He offered an example. “We joke about the good times, of which there are plenty, but there have been terrible ones. Part of the reason why Inara and I chose to make sure we never see someone we invited after we had our night was because of a particularly persistent woman who overstepped into our lives because she felt emboldened by her intimacy with us. She, for a time, had worked in proximity with Inara and I until her tragic car crash, causing us distress beforehand.”

“Oh,” Charlotte blinked. “I didn’t think about that…”

“Mhm. And since you are so beautiful and accomplished, don’t expect that the young men with ambitious goals won’t think they can ‘be the one to steal you away’ if they ‘just try hard enough’ to show you that you should choose them over Keagan,” Wesley said. “Teens are less than intellectually impressive on the best days. Adding access to your body—the pleasure they get from you—and hoping they have the self-control to respect boundaries when they have trouble coming to the conclusion that eating tide-pods is potentially fatal, is a mistake.”

This was serious, but Charlotte cracked a smile and couldn’t help but laugh a little with her father. “I suppose that sounds sensible,” she said, feeling a little calmer at this point. “So…I should not Swing?”

“That is your free-willed choice to make,” Wesley said. “I just needed to know you’re fully informed.”

Charlotte nodded. She tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear. “Thank you…And thank you for not making it out like I’m a freak or something. Or that my emotions are the reason why this wouldn’t go well.” It bothered her to hear that talk. It sounded like nothing she did was ever her choice, but some kind of chemical soup.

“Well,” Wesley spoffed, “I believe in a more logical approach to issues, but I won’t deny that emotions are a part of it. And, though it might irk you to hear it, women do generally have a stronger emotional bond when mating. Your mother is unique, but she has had her troubles. As for myself, well, you know. But for you,” he said, tilted his head, “you are blessed with typical human emotions. I think you will find it hard not to feel for the people you sleep with. I think you may find yourself forming attachments without regard to Keagan—not because you’d choose to, but because it would simply happen—and could create a mess of feelings that wreak havoc on your overall well-being.”

Charlotte’s first impulse was to argue here, because she felt she would know that about herself, but for the fact that Wesley hadn’t lived this long in his profession to be easily mistaken, and that she had been under his watchful eye all her life, Charlotte had to at least consider this was very possible.

“So…” Charlotte shifted on her seat. “Should I or not?”

Chuckling, Wesley said, “I can’t decide that for you. You have to make that choice.” He rubbed his chin in thought. “Perhaps you are looking for instruction because you aren’t sure of yourself? Do you love Keagan?”

“I do; I think,” Charlotte said, having no other reference aside from her familiar bonds, and she knew that was different.

“What is love?” Wesley asked her.

“Um…It’s the feeling of when you can’t breathe or can’t eat or sleep,” Charlotte repeated some of the words she had heard over time.

“Those are ethereal emotions that certainly stir the soul, that source from love, but…” Wesley raised a brow, smiling. “If you ever asked your Aunts how it felt to learn their lovers intended to eliminate their families, their descriptions of their love for Joao, Andiry, and Gordon would be absent these warm and fuzzy adjectives.”

Charlotte tried to place herself in the position of finding out that Keagan meant to slay her kin. It was hard, with all the positive memories that were true pushing back the fabricated negative ones. “I- I don’t know- Then- What is love?”

“It is a choice. You choose the wellbeing—the good—of the other, even over yourself,” Wesley said. “It is self-sacrifice, in service of the good of the other, not to the malicious destruction of your own self, but it can be in the benevolent destruction of yourself.”

“What does that mean?” Charlotte asked, still confused.

“Benevolent self-sacrifice is where a man might give up his dream career to take on the responsibility of caring for his recently paralyzed wife, after working his entire youth towards that goal, spending all his money on it, and now struggles to pay the bills,” Wesley said, and then explained, “Malicious self-sacrifice is intending to do good, say for a friend who is an addict, by always giving them a safe place for them to stay, while they destroy your home, hurt you physically, mentally, emotionally, or all three, while you drown in debt and eventually lose that safe place for them, rendering your efforts all for naught anyway.”

Those examples, though somewhat extreme to Charlotte, did illustrate his point. “I see…Well, I would say I love Keagan.”

“My Dove, you are loving, and everyone can act in benevolent self-sacrificing love to all humanity,” Wesley said. “but I would be remiss if I didn’t also tell you that there is a difference between a person choosing to love everyone, every day, and the responsibility of being in love with one person. There are kinds of love; a parental love, a love between friends, and so on, that do have nuances that change the dynamics of your obligations to one another.”

“I think I understand that,” Charlotte said.

She knew the story of Cory and Rosalie when they were running from foes in the halls of Avostoska, and how he had put his wife and children above his own life. Not because they didn’t want to be together, but for Amelie. Elsewise, it was likely Rosalie would have still fought beside Cory and died trying to get out together. Amelie changed everything.

“That all being said,” Wesley asked, “Would you give up your job for Keagan? In the hypothetical world where you couldn’t do both, would you become his prime caregiver if he were paralyzed instead of pursuing your career? Everything you’ve worked for, out of the love you have for him?”

Charlotte hesitated. “Like, right now?”

“Right now,” Wesley said.

“Well, I would say I love Keagan,” Charlotte said, chewing her lip. “But—But...”

“It’s okay to be frightened of that question, Dove, but you don’t have to be,” Wesley said softly. “You’re not married to him. You are not obligated, by vows, to take on that responsibility. Keagan is probably a good man, and if he loves you, that’s great. You love him, and that’s wonderful, but you’re also only a young adult who hasn’t made any oaths to break, and who shouldn’t feel as if you’re doing wrong by not giving up your career in that case.”

Silent, Charlotte contemplated everything. She took some time to think before saying, “Kinda makes me wonder if I even want to get married, or make vows…”

“Yes, it’s hard to think of giving up so much for someone,” Wesley said, struggling to keep his smile from being too obvious. He had years of hope that he would hear those words, but he only briefly delighted in them, knowing a certain Tigress would claw him if he let the conversation stop here. “But you know what? You won’t feel that way when the right one comes along.”

“Are you saying—isn’t Keagan the right one?” Charlotte teared up, feeling her emotions bubble.

“He might be,” Wesley got up from his desk to kneel beside her. “Give it time, my Dove. This is something you learn about a relationship as it progresses. You and Keagan may well find that your bond is worth a lifetime.” He took her hand with his. “But do not be upset to think that’s all there is for your future in regards to him. There are many passionate couples who aren’t together today, who had memorable experiences, who still keep in touch, who are friends, but just didn’t get married.” Wesley wiped tears from her cheeks. “Look at Everest and I. We’re as close as they come, but we would choose our wives over one another any day. Inara is my life.”

Nodding, Charlotte gave her father a hug. After a moment, she asked, “So I shouldn’t Swing?”

Laughing with her, Wesley let go and stood up. “My Dove, if you go out Swinging, and you fly up into the sky with however many people you want, and there are no—or not enough—parachutes between you all to land softly, I will not be far away to help you up.” He pulled her to her feet. “Just remember that you might not be the only one who will be hurt. That is a burden you will have to take on your shoulders, and one I have no control over to aid you, even if I wanted to.”

Charlotte sniffed, wiping at her eyes. “Thank you, Dad. I love you.”

“I love you too, my Dove,” Wesley said, and urged her onward. “Now go tell Keagan I want to speak with him.”

Again she nodded, and Charlotte walked down the spiral wooden stair that lined the walls to the lounge below. Keagan and Reggie were in pleasant conversation with her mother. When they noticed Charlotte, she smiled softly and greeted them, following up with her father’s request.

“Keagan, my Dad wants you,” Charlotte said, coming to him as he stood.

Having been relatively silent from the moment they entered the tower completely on purpose, Keagan jumped slightly, startled to hear his name. Offering a bashful smile and excusing himself from the relaxing conversation of god slaying that he silently wished he was still a part of, Keagan headed through the doorway to the spiral staircase his beloved had just emerged from. Nerves were at an all time high as he stepped on to the landing and found himself in a room alone with the Fox himself.

"Lord Von Helsing," Keagan nodded, trying to put on the bravest face he could before taking a seat that was offered. "What do I owe the honor of being in your audience to?”

The good manners did improve Wesley’s view of the young man. He had to admit that to himself. “Curiosity is owed, Mr. O’Reilly. I’m interested in investigating the condition of my daughter’s relationships as they are still under my protection and my house.” Wesley bridged his fingers and rested his elbows on his chair like the Bond villain he hoped he resembled. “But I am also concerned about the wellbeing of the men they hold dear…So. I’ve heard that you and my daughter discussed the idea of experiencing what it is like to be a ‘Swinger’ couple.”

Feeling his cheeks heat up, Keagan was quick to clear his throat. "I, uh," he shifted in his seat. "To be honest, sir, the topic only came up after discussion of yours and Lady Von Helsings' prior arrangements happened. Lady Charlotte...expressed potential interest and I wouldn't be the one to deny her what she wishes to have. But..." He didn't quite know how to voice the next bit but did his best. "I have no interest in pursuing anyone aside from your daughter. I can't imagine there being anyone who could ever entice me as she does.”

Wesley betrayed his persona with a brief smile, but smoothed out his face to maintain his studious, firm appearance. “Ah, yes, as Oliver had said, you are a man willing to bite the bullet for his lover,” he mused. “As admirable as that might sound, you must be mindful of these bullets; some might be flying faster at your face than you can snatch with your teeth…Case in point, your noble intention to grin and bear it can lead to the unexpected effect of betrayal. My Dove believes you’ve discussed this and have outlined how you might go about it. She’s under the impression you’re just as interested as she is. If you continue your silence and then, at some point, you can’t handle it anymore and come forward with your feelings, she will be in the unfortunate position of bewildered guilt. This could damage her trust that you are being honest with her in the future…You never want to be the reason why someone questions their sanity. That is a dangerous game with no promise of recovery.”

Mulling over his words, Keagan answered carefully. "With all due respect sir, I don't feel we need to worry over that. I've been nothing but honest when I told Charlotte that I'm willing to allow her to...explore. I might not have thought to come up to her with the idea for myself, but I am willing to at least try this. I said that we had to have open communication and I trust her to honor that request." Pausing for a sip of his drink, he finished with confidence. "I wouldn't have said yes if I wasn't completely comfortable with the idea, sir. I love her and I trust her."

“With all due respect, Mr. O’Reilly, I know my daughter. You’ve been with her for less than a school year. She’s heard about Swingers here and there, but she hadn’t truly sat down to think it through, and after our discussion, you might find she could change her mind about doing it at all, because a fully informed person will reevaluate to make a better decision,” Wesley said. “Being ‘willing’ and to say you ‘allow’ are words that assume you are in a position that warrant that language. You are not. My Dove is not under any obligation to you, you aren’t actually bound to her in any permanent way. She loves you, I hear, and I am happy to know you love her, but I am concerned that you’re not quite as honest with yourself about Swinging as you think. That, and I don’t believe you should remain silent on what you’ ve told me and others.” Likely Kaylee. “Now,” Wesley relaxed as he spoke, clearly not committing to the bit he had toyed with while Keagan had made his way up the stairs, “there’s not necessarily anything wrong with exploring something new, something you are willing to taste to see if you like it, but I would not recommend doing that when your feelings aren’t fully transparent with your significant other, no matter how much they entice you. You’re your own, whole, human being with dignity that others must give due respect. Like my Dove, you are under no obligation to compromise your principles for someone else, no matter who they are, and especially in a relationship. A woman should be in love with the man you are, and respect that, and not the one who molds himself to her. That is true the other way around.”

Seeing as only Kaylee had been told anything besides what Keagan said in that moment, he had to suspect she was responsible for them being summoned now. He tried to replay their conversation the night prior in his head, but it didn't feel like it matched up to what was being said to him now. Either she had misunderstood him or there had been something lost in the communication. Regardless, Keagan decided now was not the time to try and offer corrections to semantics or disagreements. Instead he nodded, setting down his now empty glass.

"We'll have to keep that in mind and have a discussion together," Keagan decided. It'd be important to see if she had in fact changed her mind. Another thought struck him and Keagan's dark brows furrowed together. "Is there a reason why Reggie was brought to meet with you?"

“Yes,” Wesley said. “There is concern over his unstable behavior—not quite a secret to anyone—and he might benefit from therapy. I’m only here to offer resources, should he decide to take advantage of them.”

Although Wesley knew of the drama surrounding the kisses and the allusion that it was possible Reggie might make a request, or be invited, should Keagan and Charlotte Swing at some point, Wesley hope she took their conversation to heart and would think through whether she should opt to pull Reggie into their bed or not. After all, Wesley didn’t want to outright forbid Charlotte from having men like Reggie, if the couple allowed it. Charlotte would need to make decisions based on the information she has and the confidence in her own ability to pick sensibley or recognize when she’s being influenced by raging hormones. Reggie had skills, apparently, and by some accounts had been described as a ‘snack’.

"Ahh, I see," there was some relief at that point. That meant there were no more surprises that there might have been talk about Reggie and their relationship he had not heard of. "Well, I hope that you're able to help him get the resources he needs, for everyone's sake." He paused, unsure how to ask if he was still expected to remain.

Nodding, Wesley affirmed, “We can hope.” He gestured to the exit. “If you don’t mind, would you ask Reggie to come up?”

"Yes, sir," Keagan said as he was on his feet, not about to linger longer once he was dismissed.

Evenly paced steps took him back down a level, and the moment Charlotte came into view his smile lit back up. Eagerly he took his spot at her side, slipping an arm around her. “Hey,” Keagan greeted.

“Hey,” Charlotte smiled. She snuggled comfortably against Keagan and rested her head on his shoulder. She had had a pleasant time with her mother, and even Reggie, but having Keagan back certainly made the room a little brighter.

Keagan looked up. “Oh, uh Reggie, you're up next man.”

Wordlessly Reggie stood and walked up the stairs. He hesitated to enter the den of the Fox. That chip on Reggie’s shoulder sat heavy on him, but he found his worry outweighed his derision. What could Lord Von Helsing want with him? Had he planned vengeance in the name of fatherhood? Reggie couldn’t quite blame him if he did. Exhaling, he opened the door.

“Welcome,” Wesley said, gesturing to the chairs. “Please sit.”

“I prefer to stand,” Reggie said, finding the center of Wesley’s view, hands in his pockets.

“Very well,” Wesley said, bridging his fingers once more. “Do you know why I hoped to speak with you?”

Wary, Reggie said, “No.”

“Your friend Joss is concerned about you, Reggie—Do you want me to call you Reggie? It’s all I hear, but I can call you Mr. Roswell, if you like,” Wesley offered.

“No. Roswell is my family name and I barely had a relationship with them. Just my mother and father, and some cousin or two I can’t remember. I had to use these names to claim and keep my family's assets,” Reggie said, glancing away. “I don’t even like the name ‘Reginald’. It belonged to my grandfather.”

“Ah, yes, I knew him,” Wesley said, remembering intel that said the man did not like short nicknames. Perhaps ‘Reggie’ was chosen in response to this. “I thought he was a well respected member of Ego Sum.”

“Maybe for people who didn’t know he abused my mom,” Reggie sneered. “Fucker. Hope he suffered when he died.”

Wesley could see that, yes, Reggie probably did need a lot of therapy. Mostly to heal, perhaps. “Well, Reggie, as I said, Joss cares for you and he spoke with me about his concerns, and I said I’d be happy to offer you resources for your health if you so choose to pursue it.”

Reggie sighed. “I’m not crazy. I’m angry. Maybe a little sad, even, but I’m not some nutcase that needs a shrink.”

“Therapy isn’t about whether or not you’re mentally challenged, it can be a first step to a healthier life regardless,” Wesley said, standing up from his desk. “I’ve had loads of therapy. I still do.”

“Not doing much, is it?” Reggie muttered flatly.

Wesley burst a chuckle. The reaction took Reggie off guard and he lost his scowl, even feeling his lips twitch. Wesley opened his door, urging Reggie to follow him out. The young man followed in silence. He refused to let Wesley know he shared in some amount of mirth.

“How are we doing?” Wesley asked as he and Reggie made it to the bottom.

“Very well,” Inara answered. “Keagan was just telling me that he hoped to see me teach a course on vampires.”

Wesley came to sit beside his wife, pulling her to his side as easily and naturally as breathing. “Ah, abandoning me for a teaching position, are you?”

“Yes,” Inara teased. “Why don’t you come take a class? Maybe we’ll catch each other’s eye and have a scandalous affair.”

“Oh, now that’s tempting,” Wesley mused, giving her a kiss. Then he faced the others. “Well, you’re welcome to stay or go, but I won’t apologize for what I am about to do to my wife.”

It took a few moments for what Wesley was alluding at to sink into Keagan's mind. "Oh...oh!" Clearing his throat excessively, the young man was quick to his feet, offering out his palm to assist Charlotte in doing the same. "We can go see if Joss and Kaylee wanted to watch a movie now or later today." Anything to get him out of that room before the two people responsible for the love of his life went to revisit that event.

Inara sighed when he began to kiss her neck. “It’s nearly lunch, my Love. Don’t you want to eat?” She said the words as if she was checking off what a responsible adult would say.

“I have you, don’t I?” Wesley purred, pulling off his shirt.

Charlotte chuckled, quite used to her parents being blatantly sultry with each other in front of guests. She followed Keagan out with Reggie just behind them. Good thing too, because Wesley just dropped the belt from his pants when the door shut. The three hurried down the hall as if their speed would further save them from a sight none of them wanted to see.

They came to slow down when, coming out of the holodeck, Joss and Kaylee walked arm-in-arm. It hit Charlotte right then that she didn’t know how she felt about either of them speaking with their parents about what had happened. Some part of Charlotte felt a little petty about it. Shouldn’t going to her parents be her decision? That colored Charlotte’s mood when they met them.

“Hey,” Reggie frowned at his buddy. “What the hell, Joss? What are we, kids that you tattle on?”

“What?” Joss blinked. “No. But I did think it was necessary to talk about. And you never listen to me.”

“And me?” Charlotte said, though she couldn’t say she didn’t benefit from it.

Joss smiled apologetically. “Well, for you…Well, I care about you, you’re Kaylee’s sister, and…Well, I—.”

“I think you overstepped,” Charlotte frowned. “You could have come to me or Keagan. Not my parents. Reggie’s right, it felt like I was a little kid being sat down for a lecture.” That wasn’t quite the experience, but Charlotte didn’t want her point lost.

“I— I guess I can see your point…” Joss scruffed his hair at the back of his head. “Sorry about that…”

Be it because of their sisterhood, or because Charlotte probably did still have childish behavior she had to shake, she puffed her cheeks at Kaylee. “And you? You didn’t say anything to me!”

Unfortunately for the two of them, Kaylee was still riding the wave of exhilaration from training, and wasn't about to back down as easily as Joss had. "You mean like all the times I told you to talk to Keagan about your secret kisses? You didn't want to hear any of it."

"Kaylee, that's not exactly fair," Keagan tried to step in, not wanting to see the two girls have an argument.

"Not fair? No, what's not fair is that she was going to dive right into things and not acknowledge your emotions. I won't apologize for speaking up just because you were too afraid to, Keagan."

That quieted his attempts to calm rage, brows furrowed. "Afraid to? We've only barely begun even talking about what we will do with our relationship, but for some reason this whole family thinks they know what's best for us? Charlotte and I are more than capable of approaching this without a peanut gallery."

Shocked, Charlotte said, “All the times? You mean like the two times? And how I disclosed to you my feelings both times!?” Charlotte huffed. “I had said I thought about keeping the bridal kiss a secret! Because I was afraid he might get angry and leave me! That’s a perfectly understandable response! And I took your advice about braving it anyway!” Charlotte, maybe a bit dramatically, pinched both the thumb and finger of her hands like she was seven. “Is that what you call not wanting to hear it, Kaylee?!” She added in a snap, “But that isn’t even the issue, that's all old news—You could have suggested to me to talk to mom and dad about the fact that I’m interested in exploring being a Swinger!”

Reggie popped his brows. Was he hearing this? Apparently so, and it seemed Charlotte was too annoyed to care that she blurted that out loud.

Charlotte went on to yell, “How’d you feel if I up and went behind your back and asked mom and dad to talk to you about how you blamed Chel—God rest her soul—for your squirting incident, when the maids asked about the stain at the foot of your bed?!”

"You said you'd take that to your grave, Charlotte!" Kaylee took a step closer to her sister, having vague memories of a fight back on the hill. "And it might have been two times, but I am always the voice of reason when you're too worried about disappointing someone. No one wants to, Lottie, but that's literally a part of being a functioning human!"

“The hell you are!” Charlotte moved forward in turn. “Person who thought she should not tell me about the toilet cover on my butt, right before I went on stage because she was whining about not getting enough attention!”

Not exactly thrilled that his girlfriend was currently trying to defend him and also worried about just how violent the two of them might get, Keagan tried to place a hand on Charlotte's shoulder. "Hey, why don't we just take a deep breath and go get lunch? It's not the end of the world and I'm pretty sure they had good intentions and wanted to make sure we weren't being hasty."

Joss, wide eyed, flicked his eyes between them. “Yeah, why don’t we calm down?”

“Oh I’ll calm down,” Charlotte spoke in a chilled tone. She raised both hands, open palm. “Right after I do the sisterly thing and get that lint off your shirt, Kaylee.”

WAP! Kaylee’s boob jiggled from the quick swipe. There might not have been physical pain from the boob smack, but mentally she'd taken the biggest sucker punch.

"You BITCH!" Before logic could kick in, Kaylee returned fire with a jab to the side of Charlotte's left breast. "We were ELEVEN! How are you going to turn that on me and point fingers years later?"

Gasping, Charlotte cupped her chest. Fury returned with no regard to their men who tried to stop the storm. “ People have still come up to call me sneez-wheezey-toilet-cover-girl!” She struck Kaylee’s right boob, following with a poke when saying, “Time doesn't take that away, Kaylee!”

“Girls, enough with the boob-brawl!” Joss reached in to grab a shoulder, regretting when he landed his hand on a part of one of them he hoped was Kaylee.

"And it's my fault kids are assholes?!" Kaylee took another step closer, going around Keagan's arm to swipe at her once more. "It wasn't on purpose and you need to drop it! Or should I keep bringing up how you told mom about my crush that same year?"

“What—Didn’t like that I brought something up to Dad without talking to you first!? HUH KAYLEE!?” Charlotte hissed.

The girls went at it, snatching opportunities to boob-slap until Keagan and Joss managed to grab them by the arms and yank them apart. Reggie was the only one who appeared mildly pleased. The girls were snapping too quickly to catch what they were saying by now. Silently Joss and Keagan gave each other a nod of mutual agreement; they’d separate the girls for now.

Chuckling, Reggie shook his head and sauntered off to his room. The Lord and Lady Von Helsing weren’t gonna be at the dining hall to care if he had lunch somewhere else.

Haughty, Charlotte ended up having her lunch with Keagan on a balcony he hoped would keep her from turning back for more, suddenly bursting into rants between bites until her lover managed to calm her down to think through her issues.

Kaylee was similarly unable to completely cool her heels. While Joss and her ate at the table with her siblings, she'd occasionally muttered under her breath something that Charlotte had said during her fight. Thankfully, Joss was keeping her calmed enough that Kit and Jasper didn't get too concerned from their sister's odd behavior. As soon as their meal finished they went for a walk around the stables, taking some of Honeypot's sweet vibes to restore a good mood.

After a time they were contacted by Pascal to let them know that the photographer was ready to snap pictures of them in the botanical garden. Assuring their boyfriends that they were fine, they walked from different areas of the castle to meet by the fountains.

Taking Joss's hand, Kaylee ventured toward the gardens, smiling up at him. "We can do one of those prom type photos where you put your arms around my waist from behind, don't you think that would be cute?"

“Yeah, that’d be great,” Joss smiled, giving her hand a squeeze. “As long as you’re happy……..You’re happy, right? Everything good?”

"Oh yeah, I'm completely fine," she assured him. "Being with you makes me so happy. My Knight is a ray of sunshine that I need."

Feeling confident, Joss walked out with Kaylee to the sounds of the dribble of water and the photographer who waved in greeting to them. It must have been a good day to know you were hired to take special photos for the children of a great house. To add to the adorable collection to come, they started filming this first arrival. But, just as Kaylee and Joss came up, across the way, they heard the end of a similar assurance from Charlotte to Keagan. “—so don’t worry,” were the words spoken last.

As if in slow-motion, Kaylee and Charlotte turned their heads to meet mocha eyes to cornflower blooms. A rush of emotion triggered inside them. The two didn’t register that they had even bolted forward as quickly as they did, despite the wind rushing their faces and the cry of astonishment from their men, immediately accepting the reality to launch into wrestling formation.

“Oh my!” The photographer gasped. Artistic instincts did not fail them though. The man made sure to focus on the unexpected brawl.


“Oh shit!” Joss yelped, first stepping back. “Kaylee! Kaylee, you said you were chill!”

"I was wrong!" Kaylee grunted as she and Charlotte wrestled for control of the situation, a whirlwind of constantly turning and flipping each other over, sliding out of the other sister's grip and yelping.

"Charlotte!" Keagan struggled with trying to decide how he was going to approach the pile of flailing limbs. "No, no! Stop, you put your sister down right this instance, or I swear I'll....I'll sleep in my own room tonight!"

“The hell you will! Your ass is mine!” Charlotte managed in her continued fight for dominance.

The men were huffing, confused, uncertain, all the while the photographer walked around in a circle with lens landing true on its target. Joss gave the man a questioning look, as if disappointed, but the visual artist did not apologize. No, he recorded all the way to where the girls had themselves in a mutual lock neither could unbalance in their favor.

POOT.

Both girls went silent. The room fell quiet. Joss and Keagan glanced at one another, brows raised and in surprise. Did one of them just fart?

Charlotte’s annoyed grunt turned into laughter. “Was that me? Or you?”

Kaylee's cheeks were a dark red as she broke into a fit of giggles. "You don't even know if it was you?" All the pent up fury and anger was no competition at this point. "D-do you know how ridiculous that sounds?"

"So...are they okay now?" Keagan asked Joss in a low tone, afraid to upset the balance and unleash them again.

“I have no idea,” Joss breathed in relief to see they were at least smiling.

Groaning a sigh, Charlotte felt her grip on Kaylee loosen as her sister did the same. They lay, catching their breath, and slowly finding how ridiculous it was that they had launched at one another. They had unleashed their frustrations only to botch their sweet introduction to the photographer and ruined their clothes. The two shuffled upright, offering the opposite hand to pull one another onto their feet.

“Ah, Kaylee you drive me crazy,” Charlotte spoffed. “But I love you, Bitch.”

"I wouldn't have it any other way," Kaylee answered, tugging her in for a much needed white flag hug.

Charlotte enfolded her arms around her sister, who did the same. They murmured their apologies and their understanding. Who knew if this would come up again in the future, when they were in their fifties, probably picking a fight over some arbitrary issue the world could live without solving. For now the girls were back to normal.

They seemed like they were in the clear and Keagan slowly made his way back to Charlotte's side. Joss did the same, tilting Kaylee’s chin up to observe if there were any small bruises that needed a kiss. He found phantom marks that needed his lips.

“That was amazing!” The photographer beamed. “This is gonna edited so well in the final product!”

At the photographer's comment, Keagan quickly shook his head. "Oh no, that wasn't for the shoot. That was just sibling rivalry."

“Oh,” The photographer seemed mildly disappointed. “Okay, well—Anyway, what are we gonna do about this,” he gestured to their outfits.

Joss, in the spirit of saving time, waved his hand and fixed the tattered outfits. Kaylee had come in a flowing off-the-shoulder white gown adorned in flowers. Charlotte wore a tea length white lace and light blue tulle; the skirt cut down in several points overlapping one another. Butterfly designs shifted as if fluttering.

n-HdJgzy-_ZPHwwbyyNb5caVPQxcynScIgTo-rakvS2_vfsg4V4jsOFZMibiAE8P2vsdxdJcx3flo-T2eNY30gnVJf5fKAJqv22aDfcE0lYtpC47TeUjyAORwfIFiyUG5V8b4J4f


Charlotte brightened. “Oh, can you change my clothes with a wave? I have some alternative outfits in mind,” Charlotte said, showing him two others she wanted at some point in the photo shoot. “Are these possible?”

d-dDHbKJBYlX4iSSCouMG_4LotZLkEwsB9yVk0llOmcEB0d6MdqQM_MiaLMbQ3Pn6cugDkfvICPhgcATmt5Z1ezaMhxJDZ1WWNbdoSa13CW8ykR5R-UwMy3ySIScM_p1F07WsFRj


“Yeah, I can do that,” Joss said.

“Oh good!” Charlotte grinned.

The photographer asked, “Ready?”

“Yep,” Charlotte took Keagan’s hand and waited for instruction.

All afternoon the couples wandered around the botanical gardens and even into the stables to get pictures of every possible good angle they could. S’more and Honeypot stole the heart of the photographer in particular. Occasionally Charlotte would ask Joss to switch out an outfit, and even her hair, as long as he had a picture to go off of. The sisters also took pictures of just hanging out together.

459BZmmQI3tppPmpTVV6A5_N7X-tLv6tezA8XQtsECG2JdPjJ3g9q8M9z9OBlMAG11rfJUr4NTNAQUBkuW-Also6L9uh1kDa_GttFNLLzg9IWh699tX2uF_oBYu_54MfHCSMQwWB
QWpWjbhaiJqtH5Kqqs0rfj8VlUDmS_W0ZcVLWmdLb1_5dMFivUlU3Zop37OAg50TnKzpJECwYI_MFYQ45e1PHk_PDIzkIUpJCztqc_0lJjVT-0NB-9OSZ7Arv0HQPGX9DFETMk17


It amazed Joss how they had just brawled a moment a go after a wild boob-fight earlier, and yet here they were just as happy as could be. It made him smile.

“Alright, I should get these back to you by the week’s end, with some speedy delivery for Mr. Hart,” the photographer packed up his gear, “thank you for this opportunity, you two are wonderful couples. Very photogenic.”

“Thanks,” Charlotte spoffed. “The servants will guide you out.”

“Fare well!” The photographer waved, sorry to say goodbye to the horses, but tired and ready for dinner.
 

Attachments

  • 1624818884908.jpeg
    1624818884908.jpeg
    354 KB · Views: 0
Last edited:
Keeping hold of Joss's hand, Kaylee leaned into him. "That was really fun," she spoke for them all, turning back toward the castle as they had finished out by the stables.

"It actually was. More than I expected it to be," Keagan admitted, slipping his hand around Charlotte's waist. "It also took up more time than I would have expected. We should probably get going for dinner so we don't wind up late."

“Yeah, I’m starved,” Charlotte said, walking in step with Keagan.

The couples were on their way to the dining hall once again. It happened, as it usually did, that they were joined the rest of the way by others meeting for the last meal of the day. This time the older Von Helsing boys and Reggie merged with their group.

“Whatcha been up to?” Charlotte asked with a smile.

“Obliterating people in CoD3 because I am a beast,” Jasper grinned.

Kit, who held his ukulele, said, “I made a song for mom.”

Joss asked, “Oh, you sing?”

Blushing, Kit only nodded. He pulled his instrument to the front and held it to his chest.

“I mean, if you can call it singing,” Jasper chuckled. Although it sounded like a prod, Kit took it like the light hearted ribbing it was, reacting with a quiet spoff.

Charlotte said, “Kit is adorable when he sings.” She set her hand atop his head and gave him a few affectionate brushes through his hair. “I’m sure mom will love it.”

“Can the rest of you sing?” Joss asked.

“Uh, I was trained for it,” Charlotte smiled sheepishly. “But I’ve inherited my mother’s talent.”

Jasper quipped, “She’s flattering herself, mom’s better—Ow!”

Charlotte gave her brother a sharp poke to his shoulder. “Shut up!”

“That’s what I wish you’d do—AH!” Jasper’s head got pulled into an arm lock. Clearly unbothered, he didn’t complain when his sister got rough. They had been that way since they were little. “Spare our ears!” He grunted between flailing arms. “Spare us! Oh yowling witch of—ugh! Can’t breathe, can’t breathe!

“If you can talk, you can breathe!” Charlotte wrangled with her brother as they got to the archway.

Kit, amused, started to play a bouncing, comical tune on his ukulele. That earned a laugh from even Reggie, who had been quiet for the most part. Joss lost it. He wiped his eyes of mirthful tears to see Charlotte, someone who had been so lady-like a second ago, revert again into a hostile sibling.

“K-Kaylee, save me!” Jasper wheezed, unable to back out from the headlock. Charlotte dragged him the rest of the way into the dining hall.

Nah, you got yourself in that position, you can figure your own way out," the eldest sibling chuckled, highly amused. She also had no worries that Jasper would actually get himself hurt, both girls well accustomed to rough housing with their brothers.

“Good evening,” Wesley chuckled. “My Dove, let your brother go, we need him alive.”

Charlotte did so and dodged a hearty butt-smack from Jasper who pointed his two fingers to his eyes and then at her before sitting down. She smiled snuggly and took her place beside Keagan.

Inara, helping Hye and Kazumi settle the twins, asked, “How was your photoshoot?”

"Oh, I think you'll really enjoy the pictures when they're done, mom," Kaylee beamed. "The shoot went absolutely perfect."

Keagan had to cough to suppress a laugh that was trying to escape at the idea of the shoot being 'perfect'. Maybe she'd completely forgotten about the part where the two girls had an outright brawl at the start as a second round from their boob fight.

Staff members who had witnessed how perfect their afternoon had gone chuckled, but didn’t say a word. They would probably gossip about it later with the other servants. One of the strictest stipulations in their contracts was vowing absolute silence. Trudy had gambled more than just her career. Falling short of a favorable trial at court, she landed up in jail for a time.

“That’s great,” Inara smiled, finally able to sit down now that Lyra and Desi weren’t poking each other’s eyes out. “I’m glad you four are enjoying yourselves—rough patches aside; good memories to take to camp.”

“Yeah, really good memories,” Joss said, his smile a little sad.

In just one day and one night more Joss would be gone for months. Letters would be Kaylee’s only recourse for contact. That knowledge put a damper on dinner that seemed to go a little quicker than desired. Dessert came around and before Joss knew it he was helping Kaylee scoot out from her chair and saying good nights to the littles. The girls had kept their promise and not badgered Reggie and Keagan about just how they were doing as husbands to Charlotte.

“Movie?” Charlotte asked the others as they got to the hall of their bedrooms.

“I’m up for it,” Joss said.

“Yeah, sure,” Reggie shrugged. “But I’mma get ready for bed first.” Then he diverted from them and headed to the guest room he had been staying in.

Charlotte would have said the same, except she didn’t plan on needing nightclothes after they were finished watching the movie. “So, what do you want to watch?” She asked.

"Well, we did a comedy/suspense last night, so we can find something that meets another genre," Keagan recommended, already excited for the movie snacks to come, despite having just left dinner.

"What about RomCom? Or if you two don't object we could even do a Bollywood classic," Kaylee asked, turning toward Joss and Keagan.

Remembering that Lottie had said Bollywood was one of her preferred movie types, Keagan was quick to agree. "Yeah, I'd be just fine with that."

“Maybe ‘Bride and Prejudice’?” Charlotte happily offered as they walked into the lounge. “Or maybe the one with the woman who looks like my doppelgänger?”

“Which is that?” Joss asked.

“It’s called ‘As Long As I Live’ staring actress Katrina Kaif,” Charlotte pulled up her phone and showed them some pictures.

1624974302701.png

“Whoa, uncanny,” Joss murmured. Even though she clearly wasn’t a teenager, she and Charlotte shared similar features.

“Yeah, it’s crazy. Dad looks like Timothee Chalamet and Uncle Everest kinda looks like the guy who plays Hawkeye from the Marvel movies,” Charlotte chuckled, settling on the couch beside Keagan. “Uncle Cory jokes that someone’s gotta be a clone.”

“I’ll say,” Joss spoffed. With his arm around Kaylee, he looked down to her with a smile and asked, “What about you? Any Bollywood favorites of yours?”

Kaylee lit up at the question, just as much of a fan of the film type as her mother and sister were. "As Long as I live is really good, although I'll admit we've seen it several times," she chuckled, resting her head on his shoulder. "I think one Lottie didn't mention that I love is 'Kal Ho Naa Ho'."

"That's pretty sounding. What does it mean?" Keagan asked with interest, pulling Charlotte to his lap as he spoke. There were times when he wished he was wearing a Lithe!

"It translates to 'tomorrow we may or may not be there," she translated loosely, pleased that she knew that herself.

“Oh, yes! Let’s put that…” Charlotte trailed off, mocha eyes widening at seeing Reggie walk in wearing just a casual pair of boxer-briefs. “Are you serious?”

Reggie raised a brow. “What?”

“I thought you said you were getting your night clothes on,” Charlotte pursed her lips, feeling her cheeks burn.

Reggie, getting comfortable on the recliner, said, “This is what I wear to bed.”

Joss offered an apologetic smile. “Well, that’s true…But why don’t you put on a shirt?”

“It’s not like I’m naked,” Reggie rolled his eyes. “Besides, this is practically the same as a pair of swim trunks.”

“No, no it’s not,” Charlotte shifted into a different direction on Keagan’s lap so she didn’t easily see Reggie. “ “You look like the Goblin King from the Labyrinth.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment,” Reggie said, self satisfied to know that movie and why that description would be accurate.

Charlotte muttered obscenities to herself. She still had to process her thoughts after the conversation she had with her father. She didn't need to see Reggie striding around in his underwear.

Grabbing a shawl from the couch, Charlotte tossed it at Reggie and said, “You look cold.”

Reggie grinned, holding back a tease he knew would do him no favors, accepting the blanket to keep the peace for now and laid it over his lower half. “So what are we watching?”

“Bollywood,” Joss said, hoping that was all the drama they’d have for the night.

Kaylee, quick to take it upon herself to locate the digital copy of their movie for the night, also kept her eyes averted from Reggie and his exposure. There was only one body she cared to see on display, and unfortunately he was still clothed. Returning to the sofa and sanctity of Joss's arms with snacks in tow, she couldn't successfully hide her excitement.

Keagan noticed, and couldn't help but chuckle. "Wow, you reaaaally like this movie, don't you?" He was met with a harsh shhhh even thought it was only credits beginning.

The boys would soon enough find out just how into the movie she could be, or course accompanied by Charlotte. The first song of the movie Kaylee managed to keep herself restrained to just mouthing the lyrics, however as the film progressed it soon became harder and harder to sit still. Before she could stop herself, she jumped up for the disco number, not only perfectly singing but also nailing each of the dance moves almost as if she'd practiced the choreography in her bedroom for weeks on end.

“Woo!” Charlotte cheered from where she sat at first, until she couldn’t help but join.



It was only as the song ended that she caught sight of Keagan watching her and Charlotte more than the movie. "What?" She asked as she quickly stuffed herself beside Joss.

"Nothing, it's just pretty impressive," he admitted with a spoff. "You didn't tell us we were getting a movie and a show."

"Well...I guess you're just lucky," Kaylee dismissed him. She'd take the teasing because there was no way she'd miss out on enjoying one of her favorite movies just because they had guests!

The show was a mixture of beautiful moments of deep, hidden feelings and also enjoyable comedy to help break up emotional moments. Even though she could easily recite the movie word for word and knew what was coming, Kaylee still found herself crying as Aman read the diary to Naina in the station. "You stupid fool," she sobbed quietly. She would never not think that he was dumb for giving her up, even if it was for the best. It wasn't his right to decide who Naina could or couldn't love!

The movie gradually came to an end and Keagan had to say he was impressed. It was his first experience with Bollywood and while the random dance numbers took a bit to get used to, he found it quite enjoyable. The end scenes even had him tearing up a bit, tightening his hold on Lottie when they were faced with the unavoidable death. "Wow, that was really good," he admitted as the movie ended.

"Of course it was! Shah Rukh Khan is an absolute amazing actor and he revolutionized Bollywood," Kaylee said with every ounce of confidence

Nodding in agreement, Charlotte said, “Shah Rukh Kahn is our ride or die.”

“You’re what?” Joss asked.

“Our bias—like a favorite. You know, a bae?” Charlotte explained. These phrases used to only refer to real life significant others, but now they were mainly used for people you couldn’t have, such as actors and fictional characters. However, it was still acceptable to use them affectionately for your love.

“Oh,” Joss chuckled. “Well, I certainly know who my ride or die is,” he said, giving Kaylee a kiss on her cheek. “That was a great movie, Sweets!”

Stretching, Reggie said, “I liked it. Good camera work.”

Charlotte had expected him to roll his eyes, but it was nice to know Reggie didn’t choose to gripe. “Yeah, they did a great job,” she stifled a yawn. “Dilrubaa, are you ready for bed?”

"With you? Of course, my Koh-i-noor," Keagan was quick to answer, rising to his feet and offering a hand to help Charlotte follow suit. When she took his hand, he was a bit over exuberant pulling her up and directly against his chest with a wide smirk, arm coiling around her waist. Charlotte inhaled sharply, exhaling a giggle as her legs wrapped around his waist and her arms around his neck. "Maybe you can continue that last dance number for me?"

Charlotte grinned and said, “Absolutely.” She had the perfect belt for it too; a red cloth that wrapped around her hips twice sewn with small metal discs that chimed when shaken.

Kaylee had to hide a chuckle of her own, finding Joss's hand. "We're off to bed as well. Night you two, night Reggie."

The wish for a good night nearly went unnoticed by Reggie. He did a double take and gave Kaylee a nod, offering the retreating couples a brief fare well before folding back into his thoughts. Reggie left after hearing something he wished he didn’t from both doors of the girl’s rooms. It hadn’t occurred to him that they’d be jumping into it so fast. On the way to his room he bumped into a maid. Reggie, all at once, felt some modicum of shame for not covering up as much as he could have.

Like all the other nights of his stay, Reggie questioned his purpose being at the castle, circled back to Joss as the reason he came, and wondered if he was getting used to massive rooms, good food, and voice-activated amenities. The bathrooms were heavenly. If only Reggie didn’t have his complexes he could have fallen asleep without a sense of resentment that he found difficulty in maintaining. Why had he worn just his boxer-briefs? Reggie had plenty of comfortable shirts. The castle offered tailored pajamas that he had yet to try. They were a black and grey silk set with silvery trim.

Reggie scolded himself for playing coy. The side of him that yearned for truth, as well as a bit of ruthless and wrathful Justice, pointed out that a certain mocha eyed woman had reacted about as well as he had predicted. Reggie held both frustration and delight. Did he mean to punish? Or perhaps, did he hope this might tempt her? The barrier existed between them. Reggie knew it stood right in front of his face, but he couldn’t rationalize that the answer was Keagan. In fact, this dilemma had faced him when pursuing Tysha. Danson had been long gone and she still resisted him. Come to think of it, Hellene did the same.

“Do I need therapy?” Reggie asked aloud of himself.

Picking apart that question at that hour of the night drained him. Reggie yawned and turned over onto his belly, tucked a leg beneath him, and went to sleep.

Morning dawned and the teens were glad of a good night’s sleep. Joss woke up early this time. He decided to entice his lover awake by imitating the dances he saw of the men the other night. The jingle of the bells around his waist brought her into consciousness, and her giggles to see his awkward, but heartfelt attempt, humbled his enthusiastic efforts. Joss soon gave up the life of a Bollywood dancer and decided it was best to do what he knew how to; make his lady love a very happy early bird.

Across the lounge in Charlotte’s room the two within enjoyed a good morning as well. They engaged in the usual style Keagan brought to the experience. Charlotte stretched happily after Keagan shifted to the side of her. She would need to pee soon, but she’d wait a moment before having to waddle quickly to the bathroom.

“Hmmm, good morning,” Charlotte sighed with a smile.

"A very good morning to you, gorgeous," he purred, distancing himself to cool down , Keagan kept hold of one of her hands, light kissing her palm. "Did you have a good night's sleep, my Koh-i-noor?"

“Very well. I’ve slept the best next to you,” Charlotte said, gently caressing where her fingers touched his cheek. “It’s gonna be hard not to sneak into your cabin at night.”

"Is it bad that I want you to do just that?" he asked with a chuckle, leaning into her touch.

“Not at all,” Charlotte spoffed. “And I just might.”

Smiling, he went on, "I would want nothing more than to be able to hold you in my arms every night with the sweetest of dreams knowing that I have you." A thought of conversation the day prior came to mind just then, recalling her father's words. "Am I too brazen and bold to call you mine? Do you believe that's something I don't have the right to say, or that I'm in no position to ask such things from you?"

The query did surprise Charlotte some. She parted her lips to readily pour forth a brief speech reflecting her words in the botanical garden. Keagan’s ass belonged to her; they had declared to each other their hearts the first night he came; she admired him, respected him; they were fake-married.

But they weren’t really married. Charlotte made no life-binding vow to Keagan, they played a game to appease little girls. In terms of degrees, the dynamics of a boyfriend or girlfriend did not obligate her beyond her reasonable limits; a bond acceptably ephemeral.

What constituted ‘belonging’ to somebody, Charlotte wondered? Did the nature of it imply permanence? People who gave up creatures or things were only ever vilified if such were found to be gravely mistreated, perhaps prompting the confiscation in the first place. Often you could transfer ownership of animals and items without judgment. And while doing so for a mistreated person was not frowned upon, who ever praised a good mother, in the hypothetical world where they cared well for their offspring, who abandoned their child? When did a best friend, who meant the world to you, disappear suddenly with no contact, not leave a scar in the wake of their absence?

Yes, when it came to human beings, to belong carried with it more than the idea that they were close. It meant they gripped the fleshy heart of one another by the teeth. To pull away suddenly, or slowly, could mar them, in direct relation to the degree they belonged.

Just how far would Charlotte allow Keagan to skink his teeth? That, she did not know.

“Well, we’re in a relationship together. We said we love each other. Don’t girlfriends and boyfriends belong to one another in a sense?” Charlotte asked, leaving it to him to decide if she meant it rhetorically. “I mean, we’re not wrong to say we have each other….What things would you ask of me?”

Keagan could almost see the cogs churning within her mind that was just as beautiful as she was. He offered a smile that was a bit weaker than he would have cared for, lightly squeezing the hand he still held. "Well, after speaking with your father yesterday, I thought maybe we should have another talk about your desires, my love," he suggested.

Attempting her own smile, Charlotte said, “Oh?” She didn’t quite know what to say. “Um, what—Like what?”

"Well, he sort of made it seem like that might not be something you are still interested in after he spoke to you. I thought it'd be best to ask you if that was the case directly."

Charlotte silently acknowledged understanding with an up and down tilt of her head. “The Swinger thing,” she said. Charlotte chewed on her lip a moment in thought. “I don’t know…In my mind I envision unexpected, passionate, new experiences that I would reflect on fondly,” she said, using a phrase her father had.

And Charlotte knew she could do it at this point. She had matured, caught eyes in the hallways. It felt good to be wanted, to be desired, especially after so long of being overlooked. Charlotte craved it. She felt the burning inside to consume devoted attention like logs on a fire.

“On the other hand…It’s possible that I could end up with a problem I didn’t want…” Charlotte admitted. The possibility that someone could pursue her without wanting them to disturbed Charlotte. She can’t count on a tragic car crash to solve her problems. “I guess I don’t know if the high risk is well worth the high reward…” She sighed deeply, using her free hand to rub her temple. “And I suppose I can’t know unless I tried it. Or, I could choose to be content with that being an unanswered question.” Charlotte shifted so she was on her side. Her hand rested on Keagan’s chest. “But I wouldn’t want to answer it at the expense of someone else, especially you…” She added, realizing, “Because…Now that I’m really thinking about it…I know I couldn’t handle another woman bedding you. Even if I did Swing, I’d be a hypocrite. I’d want a double standard. I’d be greedy with you.” Charlotte frowned, feeling deep shame knowing that truth. “But I know that’s wrong to do to anyone, and I don’t want to wrong you, Keagan…So, I want to know…What about you, Keagan? Do you want another person involved? Sleeping alongside us? Would you want someone to take the opportunity to bed me, if I offered them?”

The thought of just what she was planting in his mind, the image of another person taking her in the intimate ways that only he had painted in detail. Keagan would have imagined that the mere thought of another with her, leading her to the piques of her deepest arousal would have upset him, turned him heated with a burning fury, and yet somehow it didn't. He'd done some reflecting since the topic had come up and even now faced with her and the thought, he didn't find a budding jealousy at what she suggested. "I know that I love you deeply and would never want to lose you, and as long as that were remaining true, I don't not want that other body involved," he attempted to explain, knowing quite well it might end up causing more confusion than anything. "If you were to take on lovers, I would want to know that I am still your love. That isn't to say that I would tell you not to have any emotions toward anyone else, that would be inhumane to ask of you. All I want is communication and honesty if your feelings toward me should ever change."

Indeed, Charlotte needed a little more clarification. Such a thing was imperative in a delicate situation like this, and they both sensed that, so she didn’t feel afraid to explore her uncertainties.

“I know I’ll always care for you, I wouldn’t want to lose you from my life either,” Charlotte said. “And I’m not saying it will happen, but…I don’t know if I can promise my emotions will fall short of love; the kind that you want for yourself.” She’d have to get a better understanding on what criteria Keagan has for defining being his love, to make sure she can deliver on these expectations so he had his assurance, for now, she went on. “I’ve never done this before. I don’t know what it will change about me, or our dynamic,” she admitted. “But that’s what you want communication about, right? If I do fall out of love with you, and into love with someone else…You want me to be forthcoming. Is that what you’re trying to say? Because I can tell you right now that I—I think I’d be heartbroken to admit it, but I would tell you,” Charlotte assured him. She chewed her lip and said, “But would you…would you leave my life at that point? Is that losing me?”(edited)

That was quite the scenario to play out, Keagan toying with her stray locks of hair as he mulled it over. "I don't know if I can give an answer on that. It's hard to even imagine what I would feel, and so I don't think I would know unless it happened to me." Was it possible the idea of being replaced as the center of her affection would be a strong enough scorning to send him away? He simply couldn't know. "I think this could be a road with lot of unknown twists and turns, but it is still a road I'd like to take with you, if you'd have me."

Their future danced on the edge of the unknown, hanging upon one decision yet to be made that could spell either their doom, or a rebirth. Inevitability of enlightenment, be it good or bad, waited for them at the end of that winding road of twists and turns.

“Then I will think more on it,” Charlotte said, finally. “I would never want to make a hasty choice if it means possibly losing you, just to satisfy an itch. I do want you in my life, Keagan. Even if as a friend. I won’t dive into it recklessly if it means it could injure you to where you couldn’t stand being around me. In that case, I won’t ask you what you want me to do, to assure you, unless I am certain I want to give Swinging a try. I mean, who knows? Maybe I’ll actually not like it.” She smiled and leaned to kiss him. “You’re a kind man, Keagan…” Charlotte didn’t know if she could say the same for herself.

"I am a fortunate man," he corrected her, moving to lightly cup her cheek. His thumb lightly caressed her smooth skin while his lips gently met hers. Pulling away, he silently admired mocha eyes for a few moments before speaking again. "Then we'll take that road together and see where it leads us, when the time comes. For now, I want to savor every minute I have with you here because I just can't get enough of you." Breakfast would be soon, but that didn't mean he couldn't soak up a few more minutes lying with the most beautiful woman in the world, whispering sweet nothings and peppering her with appreciation.

Charlotte, in turn, melted into Keagan’s arms and happily shared her affection with him, all up to when their alarms called them out of bed.

As usual the older teens eventually merged in the hallway despite being a little early or a little late, based on how reluctant they were to leave their rooms. They walked all the way to the breakfast table before they realized Reggie was absent this time.

“Where is Reggie?” Lyra asked, looking around.

“Oh,” Charlotte perked, peering at each end to find no sign of him. “I don’t know.”

Wesley answered, “Reggie has been in a session since early this morning. He is taking breakfast with Dr. Pierre at this time.”

A clatter of utensils and dropped jaws followed, with Joss stunned into silence until Kaylee’s hand on his thigh reanimated him. He set his hands on his head and asked in a desperate voice, “Please tell me this isn’t a prank.”

“Not a prank,” Wesley grinned. “He had come to Pascal to find out if he could get in contact with someone and managed to snag a spot with them until noon.” They were probably being paid an exorbitant amount of money too. “Reggie let me know that I could tell all of you where he was if it came up. But, he doesn’t want anyone speaking with him about it at this time.”

“This is incredible!” Joss let out a shocked breath. He felt his heart thrill. “Reggie’s getting help?”

Offering a deep nod, Wesley repeated, “Reggie’s getting help.”

“Oh my god,” Joss got up, and without regard to decorum, he came around the table and went in for a hug. He gripped Wesley as if he was a life vest. “Thank you!”

“Oof,” Wesley’s air squeezed out of him, but he smiled and received the hug. “You’re welcome.”

After a moment Joss let go and turned to the others, fists in the air. “Reggie’s in therapy! This is fucking amazing!”

Charlotte couldn’t help but beam as she and the others clapped in support and shared joy. The littles didn’t really get why, but they chose to whoop in excitement too.

"This is great news," Kaylee had to celebrate along with her lover, knowing just how important Joss had been of Reggie's behaviors. If this could help calm Joss and maybe also help prepare Reggie for the time when he wouldn't be around, that would make life easier on everyone.

Keagan nodded in approval. "Awesome man. I know not everyone is willing to take that step, so hopefully it does him good."

“Yeah, that’s wonderful!” Charlotte smiled. “Does congratulating him count as talking to him about it?”

“Probably,” Joss chuckled, happily bouncing his leg and holding Kaylee’s hand. “Mostly likely he would want us to pretend like it’s not happening.”

“Are you gonna be able to?” Charlotte giggled.

“I have no clue,” Joss admitted. He turned to Wesley and asked, “What did you talk about with him? In the office?”

“That’s up to Reggie to tell you, if he’s comfortable,” Wesley said. “For now, eat! You all have training to do.”

It took a bit for Joss to keep himself calm enough to focus on his food. With Kaylee’s help he managed it. They would probably see Reggie at lunch. He would need to work on keeping his enthusiasm in check until his friend opened up to him. That took a lot more work! All through training Joss’s mind struggled to keep his attention on the task at hand. Kaylee had to remind him more than once to keep his eyes on the battlefield and not the clock.

“It’s lunch time,” Joss said, wiping his brow with a rag. “We should get going.”

Charlotte stifled a laugh. “Are you sure? I mean, we’re kind of on a roll, maybe we should—,” she realized Joss did not pay a word of attention to her. He took Kaylee’s hand and began his walk out of the holodeck.

“This is amazing, Kaylee,” Joss said, not noticing if the other two were catching up or not. His grin began to waver, though, and Joss’s steps slowed down. “But…what if it doesn’t take? What if he hates it?” Ah, yes, the crash of fear of the unknown. Being in therapy once didn’t mean Reggie would continue.

She mulled over just what she could say that was supportive while being realistic. It wouldn't do to crush Joss's hopes and dreams, but preparing him for the worst felt like a reasonable way to approach things. "Well, if all that happens is he goes today and refuses to go back, he's at least had today. He's taken your recommendation into stride and at least tried it, even if it he decides it's dumb or not for him. You've done your due diligence as his friend, but you can't force him to listen, unfortuantely."

Keagan and Charlotte came up behind the other two within a few steps, having shut down the training simulation and possibly taken a few extra seconds for much needed kisses. "She's right, man. Trying is better than outright refusal. The idea was at least planted in his head, but you can't control if it'll take root or just sit there. Hope for the best and expect the worst, ya know?"


“Yeah, that sounds about right,” Joss exhaled, finally regulating his emotions. It would help that he wasn’t as hyped when finally seeing Reggie that day.

They came to find that Reggie had not come to lunch. By all accounts he finished his session, walked right to his room, and had yet to emerge. Joss worried all through that meal. His exuberance became a faded memory. Often he would give Kaylee’s hand a squeeze, finding comfort in her warm hold. Joss didn’t feel like eating. He took bites until his stomach had no room for worry as well as food.

“Why don’t we go check on him?” Charlotte suggested.

“He said he didn’t want to talk about it,” Joss frowned.

Shrugging, Charlotte said, “Then don’t. You’re just dropping in a friend.”

“Hmm,” Joss considered this. He smiled. “Okay.”

They made their way to Reggie’s guest room. In the way he normally entered, Joss knocked and said his buddy’s name. They heard mumbled acknowledgment. Joss poked his head in to see Reggie splayed out on his bed with a composition journal in one hand and a pen in the other.

“Reggie, you weren't at lunch.” Joss cautiously added, “I’ve brought company.”

That had Reggie popping upright. He stared, wordless and wary, to see the other three follow Joss into the room. Charlotte, determined not to be accused of awkwardness, casually went with Keagan to share a recliner. She folded up on his lap and offered a pleasant smile. Joss lingered a moment with Kaylee by the door before choosing to do the same on the couch by the hearth, when it seemed Reggie wasn’t upset, but rather just uncertain.

“I wasn’t hungry,” Reggie said. He shifted to criss-cross his legs and tucked the journal he had under his pillow. “How did training go?”

“Very well,” Joss said, unsure about what else to say.

“Good,” Reggie said.

Silence fell between them. Charlotte noted that Joss had little to no improv skills. If Reggie had been suspicious of why they came before, he had increasing reason to believe they knew what had been with a therapist.

Before the tension in the room could mount further, Charlotte said, “Well, if you’re up to it, want to join us for some summer fun?”

“Like what?” Reggie asked, brow raised.

"We could go for a hike," Kaylee was quick to suggest. "It looked really lovely out."

"Yeah or maybe hit up the pool?" Keagan offered. An activity that didn't necessarily mean going off to potentially get lost in the wilderness.

Kaylee silently thanked him for offering a suggestion. "That's true. We could swim since there won't be our million cousins around. It just feels like we should do something outside, even though we can probably do anything we want on the Holodeck."

“Oh, swimming!” Charlotte perked.

“Perfect,” Joss said, getting up with Kaylee. “What do you say, Reg?”

“…Alright,” Reggie gave in, sliding off the bed. “As long as the outside activity isn’t horseback riding.”

Charlotte smiled wickedly, “I thought you and Nitro got along.”

Reggie glanced her way with a smirk and said, “Well, I do have a talent for charming feisty mares.”

Mocha eyes narrowed briefly with her smile, conveying reluctant acknowledgement for his quick-thinking flirt, choosing not to address him, but said instead, “We’ll get ready and take a carriage down.”

“Sounds good—Don’t take long, Reg,” Joss said with a chuckle, heading off with Kaylee on his arm. Charlotte and Keagan followed.

The walk back to their rooms didn't take long at all, the couples splitting from the lounge to the individual rooms. Knowing that they didn't have to worry about young eyes or pressing family, Kaylee decided to go with a two piece with green bottoms and a white top decorated in leafy ferns. Sunglasses and a pair of low heels were a must, and she had minimal displeasure that her desire to coordinate meant she'd been too distracted to enjoy the show of Joss getting his beach attire on.


1624925870964.png

The young man in question sat on the edge of the bed, grinning from ear to ear. Joss had gotten his trunks on—green with ferns as well—as soon as he saw which swimsuit Kaylee chose. Then he sat and watched his lady love go about her business.

1624925919594.png

“Lookin’ good, Sweets,” Joss praised as he got up. He pulled her against him and gave Kaylee a kiss. “Should have had that guy take a few snaps of you like this…and maybe a little less,” he said with a smirk. “If I thought Reggie would cooperate, I’d ask him. He’s actually an aspiring photographer.”

"Really? I wouldn't have guessed it," Kaylee admitted, though maybe that was because she'd never bothered to get to know anything about Reggie. It was a shame he'd had such a poor early experience with her, because the more she got to know the more tolerable he became.

“Yeah, but don’t tell him I told you,” Joss said.

"Fine then, you can serenade me with your flattery on the way to the pool with the others."

Across the hall, Keagan was grateful for being a male once more. There was no need to worry about sets or what was or wasn't clashing, instead just slipping into white trunks with black and golden accents and then relaxing back on the bed while he waited for his lover to finish. "A nice suit, but I stand by my earlier claim that you look better with nothing on," he grinned. "Might have to see about an adventure skinny dipping at camp, since you're so willing to break the rules."

1624928367292.png

Adjusting a golden strap on her Versace one-piece, Charlotte flashed Keagan a sultry smile. “I prefer to say I am an expert navigator of the guidelines,” she said, sashaying over to the door so they might head out. “C’mon, Dilrubaa. I have some sunscreen for you to massage into my skin.”

1624926076601.png

Keagan would have been on her heels to follow even without the promises of a chance to massage her velvety skin. "Mmm anything you say, my Koh-i-noor," he assured her, striding after, though his gaze was quite focused on her hips to the point he nearly ran right into the doorway. "Lottie, better watch your man. Gonna take out a wall trying to walk like that," Kaylee teased as they were reunited in the lounge, prepared to head out to where carriages were already waiting.w

Charlotte chuckled, tossing back her braid. It swung against those tantalizing hips. “Survival of the fittest. If Keagan makes it to the end, I will give him a kiss.”

Sitting inside the G.C., where he stayed cool instead of roasting patiently in the sun when he realized he had come far earlier than his friends, Reggie sat scrolling on his phone in the pair of trunks with overlapping monstera leaves of blue, grey, and white, trying to cool down his heated body.

1624928318816.png

Reggie heard the four of them approach. He didn’t look up at first, finding interest in the article he found. It talked about the differences between traditionally developed photos and their quality compared to modern digitally printed pictures.

“Ready, Reg?” Joss asked. He had his arm looped around Kaylee’s waist.

“Mhm,” Reggie stood, head still down, and glanced at them coming towards his direction to gauge how many more seconds he had until he needed to focus on walking.

The image that slapped his mind awake in the split second he registered it, he flicked his eyes back up in silent focus seeing Charlotte kiss Keagan, mumbling about surviving something. Reggie’s thumb tapped away by reflex and then he tucked his phone into his pocket.

“You good?” Joss chuckled, a couple steps away from him.

“Ahem—Yeah, I’m good,” Reggie said in a stronger tone, exhaling as he turned ahead of them and out the door.

Reggie made it first to the carriage. He sat on the end of one of the benches farthest from the door. He felt relieved to feel the cool air from the A/C roll over him. He closed his eyes to enjoy it. Next, Joss helped Kaylee in and followed right after. Right now wasn’t the time to try to squish his lady love against his grumpy cat of a best friend. The two sat on the opposite side of Reggie, who still sat in silent contentment, feeling the breeze on his neck.

“S’cuse me,” Charlotte’s voice opened Reggie’s eyes to see her take the spot next to him.

Of course. Keagan would have helped his girlfriend into the carriage like a gentleman. Well, now Reggie sat right against Charlotte. She shifted uncomfortably. They briefly met eyes before Reggie decided he wasn’t going to apologize for just being and that she could sit and accept his presence. Through therapy he understood that he had to allow others to work out their issues in their own time. Reggie had kissed Charlotte twice without permission. He had to accept she might not want to get close with him, even during a carriage ride.

Charlotte, on the other hand, squished up against Keagan to distract her from the feeling of Reggie’s sculpted leg. She cleared her throat and said, “Glad we’re swimming. It’s hot out there!”

"Yeah it is. Probably going to be one hell of a summer heat," Keagan predicted, letting his hand rest on Charlotte's knee at the carriage started off.

Kaylee let out a grunt of disapproval. "That sounds miserable," she huffed, leaning into Joss. "Even the best winters can't make up for this gross heat." She was an open fan of the cold, flourishing in snow and on ice.

“Guess you’ll have to pull out this swimsuit to stay cool,” Joss said, wistfully.

“That’s right,” Charlotte smiled, looking up at Keagan. “Maybe a moonlit dive at camp once in a while.”

Joss sighed deeply, suddenly realizing he wouldn’t be around for any of that. “Aww, that would have been fun.” All he could do at the moment was enjoy Kaylee at the pool while he was still a guest. “Maybe don't swim too often…”

Well ‘pool’ meaning the intelligently designed shallow end of the lake. There was no chlorine in that natural water. The stones and ladders blended into the aesthetic of vines and sea glass to honor the indigenous landscape.

“We’ll send a picture in one of the letters,” Charlotte promised with a wink. “I’m sure Kaylee will be happy to do it.”

Dark pink cheeks were prominent as she tried to clear her throat. "Ehm, I don't think I'll be swimming without a suit this summer," shet ried to brush off her sisters suggestion.

"Speak for yourself. We're going to take a moonlight dip, even if it kills me," Keagan grinned ear to ear. "I mean, I won't say no to a couple pictures of that, mind you. This Goddess is better than any centerfold." He rolled tongue and wiggled his brows looking over at Charlotte.


Oh, that look in his eyes! Biting her lip, Charlotte had to glance away, finally having the grace to blush! She peered back up with a grin, to say, “I don’t know if I am that bold just yet. You never know if someone can hack your phone.”

“You could always go with a classic film camera,” Reggie said, looking over at her. “You’d have to have someone develop the photo, but you would know it’s not at risk of being downloaded.”

“Oh,” Charlotte perked. She hadn’t thought of that. “So what’s a classic film camera?”

“Like a Nikon F2 or a Pentax K1000, something like that,” Reggie shrugged. “I have an antique Leica and a Lomography Lubitel. They’re pretty awesome.”

“Hmm,” Charlotte pondered this. “I’ll keep it in mind.”

Reggie held her eyes a moment more before turning to look out the window. He decided not to engage further. He let the others fall into conversation and, if anyone tried to catch his attention, he pretended to be lost in thought. It wasn’t quite a ruse. Reggie had his mind on fantasies of what probably will never come to pass.

The carriage arrived and the five of them got off without too much trouble. Reggie noticed that Charlotte somehow had perfect form in hopping down from the carriage. He made sure she caught the look of accusation in his eye, to which she blushed and stalked off with Keagan as if she had no idea he figured what she had done days ago when the little she-devils were on his heels.

“Woo!” Joss scooped up Kaylee, running full speed towards the water.

"JOSS! Don't you DARE!" But it was quickly evident that Kaylee's squeals of protest were falling on deaf ears. With no choice but to accept that she was about to be dunked, she wrapped her arms tightly around Joss's neck. If she was going down, he was coming with her!

A mischievous glint was in Keagan's eyes, looking from the other couple down to Charlotte at his side. "Tempting..." he mused aloud.

Charlotte’s chuckle at seeing Joss and Kaylee land a satisfying splash into the water cut short. She blinked up at Keagan. “Sunscreen!” Charlotte blurted, pulling the bottle out of her bag. “You don’t want me to burn, do you? I won’t be tumbling around with crispy lobster skin.” As much as she had loved inheriting a shade of tan from her mother, she, unfortunately, couldn’t last more than an hour before suffering the sun’s bite.

Humming in thought, he nodded. "Sure, sunscreen and then I can throw you in," he agreed, plucking the bottle out of her hands and using his index finger to motion her toward one of the lounge chairs. "Come here, my little diamond."

Breaking the surface, Kaylee struggled to get her hair out of her face before glaring at Joss. "Ohh you are a dead man. Dead. Man!" A vow for revenge was taken, already lunging at him and throwing her arms around his neck as she tried to slip on to his back. "You're such a butthead, you know that?"

Inhaling, Joss plunked down, straight into the water. His feet planted onto the sandy floor, bending his legs. Joss thrust himself toward his target. Arms wrapped around Kaylee’s lower waist. She had a moment to take in the air before her head went under. Bubbles flourished around her body as Joss did a turn, slowly surfacing upright. They broke the surface once again and he chuckled at the faces Kaylee made.

“All in good fun!” Joss said in defense, holding her tightly to him.

Over on the lounge, Charlotte thought of how she might dissuade Keagan from tossing her into the cold water before she had the chance to acclimate to it, step by step. She stalled for time first by going over the areas she could spread the lotion herself, and then by having Keagan rub sunscreen where she probably could have reached if she really wanted to.

“Keagan, do you mind handing me my phone from the bag?” Charlotte nodded to the tote a few feet away on the other side of him.

"I could," he said, but made no move to do such. "But, I don't think you'll want to be holding your phone right now, Koh-i-noor," he smirked, slipping even closer to her on the chair, arms creeping toward her waist.

Kaylee had to smirk from the water. "Looks like someone else is getting wet!" she called to antagonize her sister. "Doesn't look like you're about to sweet talk your way out of this one, Lottie!"

Fool, girl! Charlotte hissed at herself inwardly. She should have asked before finishing the massage. Then Keagan could have been taken off guard. Charlotte tucked that idea for a different day. Right now she attempted to bolt from his grasp.

“Oop!” Reggie gasped, losing his footing when Charlotte’s careless launch slammed into him.

“Eep!” Charlotte squeaked, feeling her ankle fold beneath her. She hoped to at least become improperly positioned for being snatched, but unfortunately Reggie landed on the ground and Charlotte’s body lay atop, easy reach for Keagan.

“Damn it, Reg!” Charlotte huffed, feeling herself be pulled back into strong arms.

Bewildered, Reggie got the distinct sense that Charlotte blamed him for her demise. The woman, helpless against Keagan’s hold, went squealing into the lake.

"Fast, but not fast enough," Keagan chuckled, hoisting Charlotte up and over his shoulder in a fireman's carry. His hand firmly held down her rear end as he made a dramatic walk to the pools edge. He hesitated in place, keeping a firm hold on her.

"Aww, c'mon Keagan! Don't chicken out!" Kaylee's taunts were loud as she held on to Joss, fluttering her feet.

Giving an almost evil laugh, Keagan shook his head. "I would never. Hold your breath, gorgeous!" And with that he jumped while still holding her, cannonballing them into the cool and welcoming water.

“Eee—!” Charlotte gasped in air just before she went under.

Reggie sat upright, watching the playful couple slosh around. Charlotte bobbed back up, using the momentum to press down on Keagan’s head for revenge. This didn’t last long, with Keagan easily able to tug and push her in the pool. The girls were delicate without their Lithes. Joss knew this all too well, chasing Kaylee and tossing her across the water for funnies.

With no one to play tag or dunk, Reggie fished for his phone and snapped a few images when the sunshine hit right and the smiles were big. A couple of times the couples played chicken. Both girls claimed a win at least once. Joss and Keagan tried to do the same, but Charlotte simply couldn’t support her boyfriend on her shoulders. Reggie edited a few of his images when needed, turning the setting to keep his phone awake on, to not interrupt his work, but overall he had many artful pictures to keep for memories.

“Reg! We’re gonna play sharks and minnows!” Joss called out. “Come on in!”

Looking up, Reggie saw them deciding who would be the shark. He didn’t know, and couldn’t tell, if they came up with that game because they wanted to play or if they thought of it to make him feel included.

Don’t take it negatively; this isn’t necessarily derisive pity. Reggie told himself, thinking back on what Dr. Pierre had said about his propensity to shade other’s intentions with his insecurities.

Reggie exhaled. “Alright,” he said, tossing his phone without a thought onto the nearest lounge.

BLOOSH! Reggie dropped into the water cold turkey. He shook his black mane when he surfaced, scattering the droplets that fell like diamonds on the water.

“I’ll be the shark,” Reggie offered.

“Oh,” Joss blinked. He looked at the others. “Any objections?”

The briefest concern that Reggie might have volunteered the position that no one generally wanted as a ploy for something notorious involving Charlotte briefly crossed Kaylee's mind. Shaking it away because she wanted to accept that he was working on improving himself and not causing further problems in their tiny group dynamic, she shook her head, fair hair turned darker by the water's weight shaking about and sending a few droplets to Joss's face, which she did not apologize for. "Nope, no objections here."

"Sounds good to me," Keagan agreed, keeping his arms draped around Charlotte a few moments longer before they'd be called into positions. "And perhaps I'll get to chase after you soon, my Koh-i-noor. It is a rewarding angle." Giving her lips a kiss and the gold band just under her bosom a playful but light tug, he swam off a fair distance as all the minnows prepared.
 
which she did not apologize for. "Nope, no objections here."

"Sounds good to me," Keagan agreed, keeping his arms draped around Charlotte a few moments longer before they'd be called into positions. "And perhaps I'll get to chase after you soon, my Koh-i-noor. It is a rewarding angle." Giving her lips a kiss and the gold band just under her bosom a playful but light tug, he swam off a fair distance as all the minnows prepared.

The four minnows swam to the deepest end of the section of pool roped off from the rest of the lake. The shark rested between them and the shallow waters where they would find sanctuary. Joss may or may not have flicked an unsuspecting Kaylee with a few droplets, quickly looking away as if he hadn’t, right before they were meant to launch.

“Ready? Set. GO!” Charlotte said, gulping air and diving into the deep.

Separating from one another was a classic maneuver. Joss banked on Reggie going for Charlotte, but instead Reggie darted towards Kaylee’s legs. He chased her first, redirecting if or when another happened to slip by, but it happened that he caught Kaylee’s wrist when she and Charlotte had tried to dodge far left where Joss used a rock to hide. As per the rules, Reggie bit her.

“Kaylee’s a shark!” Joss warned them.

Charlotte pumped as fast as she could away from her sister, shoving Joss behind. The young man lost stability. He barely made it out of Kaylee’s grasp. Joss silently cursed the second eldest Von Helsing for throwing him, literally, to the sharks!

As much as Kaylee didn't plan on immediately chasing her lover, when he was so neatly thrust into her lap she simply couldn't resist. Grinning ear to ear, she propelled herself after Joss beneath the water's surface, missing his leg once, twice, before she managed to snatch up his foot, giving his calf a good chomp. Breaking the surface of the water, she proudly announced he'd joined the legion of the sharks before she stole a few little shark kisses, quietly offering an apology for hunting him before they turned to the remaining minnows.

Meanwhile Reggie had ditched Kaylee as soon as he chomped, going right for Keagan who had come a little close. He seemed to stream-line like a true shark right for the man’s leg. Charlotte joined Keagan and, together, they pushed and pulled one another to help keep from getting grabbed. They couldn’t ‘kill’ or ‘attack’ the shark, but there were no rules saying they couldn’t use each other to avoid getting bit.

Feeling their attacker sneaking up, Keagan did his best to make sure Lottie was getting out of danger as fast as possible. A combination of muscles complaining at the sudden burst of movement and the edge of the pool approaching, and he made a quick decision to ensure his beloved diamond would be safe. When it was his turn to be propelled forward, he slipped out of Charlotte's grasp, instead creating a small wave as he shoved the water forward and her body along with it, now an obstacle for Reggie. The only way he'd be able to chase her was by directly avoiding Keagan.

Not one to pass up an opportunity, Reggie came behind Keagan and grabbed him around his upper body so the guy could not bolt. He brought his teeth down on Keagan's bicep, not enough to hurt, but to assure his victory.

“Got you,” Reggie said with a grin. He released Keagan and his eyes fell on Charlotte.

The young woman in question had peered back in case her love had made it through, but now the two of them were staring at her with hungry intent.

“Oh shit,” Charlotte dove left, heading to the closest edge. Maybe it was cheating, but she had to get out of reach!

Joss, in the middle of nibbling his shark's ear, almost missed the attempt to escape. In a flash he and Kaylee turned on Charlotte, disrupting her plan in the process of charging her. There was a special kind of fear to see your friends, family, and lovers suddenly become playfully hostile. In no real danger, but panicked nonetheless, Charlotte squeaked in both delight and terror, swerving right.

The gap between capture and freedom narrowed. Charlotte felt like the lake thickened with each stroke, and yet Keagan and Reggie gained on her. Water splashed against her like a harbinger of her doom.

“Oo!” Charlotte Keagan’s arms slipped around from behind and Reggie held her leg. She turned, belly up, unable to shake them. Charlotte gasped to feel a bite on her neck and her thigh.

Reggie let go of her leg and bobbed up to the surface, face to face with Charlotte. “Got you,” he grinned.

Swallowing, Charlotte held tight to Keagan’s arms. Something about both having handled her thus sent a shiver through her. She, thankfully, had the excuse of the game to blame on her deep blush.

“Ah, we won!” Joss raised a fist. As anyone would know, you needed a kiss to properly celebrate. Joss took Kaylee’s face in his hands and laid one on her.

Not about to refuse a chance for a good kiss, Kaylee grinned into his lips, playfully dipping beneath the water and tugging her with him to finish it out. The game had been a rush and there were a few minutes of mindless playing that had been undeniable fun. Once they broke the surface once more, she coiled her legs about his waist and held on not unlike a baby monkey might.

"I think I always win," Kaylee smirked, although she wouldn't turn down their water victory!

Joss chuckled, giving his pretty primate a nuzzle with his nose. “I’ll take my triumph later tonight,” he purred as he walked them towards the others.

Keagan kept his hold on Lottie as everyone caught their breath. "A fast swimmer, but not fast enough to lose us," he teased her as his fingers played at the strap across her midriff. "I enjoy a good chase, though."

Tilting her head and looking over her shoulder, Charlotte pouted, “No fair. There were two of you.” She gave Keagan a squeeze where her hands grasped him behind her.

“Call me when you need help hunting this one—,” Reggie gave Charlotte a wink when she turned back to him, “—and I’ll be on my way to help tackle her down.”

Charlotte couldn’t help but feel a flutter in her core and a thrill through her body at the threat. She shifted around to face Keagan, looping her arms around his neck to hide her reaction. While Joss, Kaylee, and Reggie couldn’t tell, at this point Keagan knew; shallow breath and the thump of her heart gave her away.

Not knowing Charlotte had become hot and bothered, Reggie’s playfulness wavered when he watched her turn her back to him. He veiled disquiet and tried to casually drift away, saying, “Kinda tired…I think I’ll just float around.”

“Sounds good to me,” Joss said, taking the liberty of turning on his back so that Kaylee cuddled his front like a sea otter.


[After: wouldn't turn down their water victory!

Joss chuckled, giving his pretty primate a nuzzle with his nose. “I’ll take my triumph later tonight,” he purred as he walked them towards the others.

[End]

Tilting her head and looking over her shoulder, Charlotte pouted, “No fair. There were two of you.” She gave Keagan a squeeze where her hands grasped him behind her.

“Call me when you need help hunting this one—,” Reggie gave Charlotte a wink when she turned back to him, “—and I’ll be on my way to help tackle her down.”

Charlotte couldn’t help but feel a flutter in her core and a thrill through her body at the threat. She shifted around to face Keagan, looping her arms around his neck to hide her reaction. While Joss, Kaylee, and Reggie couldn’t tell, at this point Keagan knew; shallow breath and the thump of her heart gave her away.

Not knowing Charlotte had become hot and bothered, Reggie’s playfulness wavered when he watched her turn her back to him. He veiled disquiet and tried to casually drift away, saying, “Kinda tired…I think I’ll just float around.”

“Sounds good to me,” Joss said, taking the liberty of turning on his back so that Kaylee cuddled his front like a sea otter.

Kaylee happily lounged across her lover, occasionally running a hand nonchalantly through the water. "This is nice and a great idea. Glad we came out to the pool," she commented aloud.

"Yeah, nice," Keagan nodded in agreement, though his attention was focused on Charlotte looped about him.

Keagan had grown quite accustomed to the wide array of sounds and moods that his sweetheart had when it came to intimacy, and there was a glimmer in those mocha eyes that told him just what reaction she was having to the chase. He walked them a bit away from the others, leaning in to place a few wet kisses at her neck and ear.

"You seemed to quite enjoy that, my Koh-i-noor," Keagan murmured softly, deciding to investigate further.

“Oh Keagan,” Charlotte sighed, relaxing to his affection. She kept her voice low so only he could hear. “I’m not even gonna play coy. Both of you descending upon me it—Oh, it felt exhilarating. It took my breath away…”

"I can see that," Keagan admitted, letting the end of her braid coil around his finger tip. "Might have answered a few questions about just how you feel toward such an idea, huh?"

Blushing, Charlotte nodded. “It’s been harder to deny. I think I want to try it, even just once…” She laid her hand on his upper arm, stroking softly with her thumb. “Only as long as you’re still alright with it.”

"Hmm...and just how soon would that be?" Dark eyes shifted from her face across the calm water to where Reggie was currently floating. "And is there anyone in particular you've already found interest in?"

Mocha eyes flicked away in slight embarrassment. Charlotte coughed, maintaining a steady shade of red as she followed Keagan’s gaze. Charlotte did not look away from Reggie when she said, “No one I couldn’t pass up, if you weren’t comfortable…” That answered how soon she’d be willing to try out the idea. “I want to know you’re okay,” she said, looking back up at Keagan.

It wasn't an answer that he didn't expect, given how the past days had gone between her and Reggie. "I don't object to testing out the waters, but I can't promise I'll feel the same after our first try," he admitted to her, tugging her close and stealing a few more soft kisses. "But I think there's a stronger topic that needs to be addressed first. Anyone who's brought on an adventure needs to know just what they're being offered. Wouldn't want a miscommunication that ends up costing you a friend."

Neither could guess just what changes would take place; how far from the same they would feel. That, Charlotte had to admit, was the biggest obstacle. Keagan’s point helped to avoid thinking about it.

Charlotte nodded, absentmindedly running her fingers against the back of Keagan’s neck. “You’re right. If we did do this, he would have to understand and accept it for what it is before anything happened,” she said, and knowing she couldn’t leave her concerns unspoken, Charlotte asked, “In what way would you not be the same? I want to know; I can’t make this choice without taking you into account.”

Keagan couldn't help but chuckle at her question, grinning down at her. "You are such a beautiful soul, my Koh-i-noor," he said as he held her to his chest. "I promise that if I knew the answer to that question I could tell you before we even tried, and would tell you. All I can say now is that if we do partake and I end up disagreeing with it, I would be completely honest with you. Unfortunately I just can't know that beforehand."

Smiling sheepishly, Charlotte said, “Ah, right.” She gave Keagan a kiss. “Well then…Maybe we’ll see what he thinks tonight? And if he doesn’t, then it’s settled. We’ll leave the issue alone unless someone happens to come around and it comes up again.”

"As you wish, gorgeous," Keagan agree, toying with the straps around her hips and nipped at her nose. "Should we see if the others are up for another game before we head back?"

Giggling, Charlotte said, “Yeah, that sounds fun. But first I want to float with you a little.”

After a time of aquatic cuddles and mild splash battles, the five of them ventured another game or two. The sun lowered in the sky by the end of their pool activities. Reggie in particular felt hungry. He hadn’t really been uninterested in food when noon had come. He kept his eagerness to eat to himself

While they gathered their things Joss and Kaylee caught sight of Reggie’s phone. The young man managed to take it back before either could question why he had images of them all spending time together. Though brief, they couldn’t say they disliked a single one.

Reggie stalked quickly to the carriage. Again his mind was occupied elsewhere, and when he found himself sitting beside Charlotte again, this time he noticed a stark difference in her posture. She relaxed between him and Keagan. There was no telling why she felt comfortable, but Reggie decided not to question it. The simple fact she wasn’t recoiling from him like he had a disease gave him some peace, and he listened to the four of them talk in neautral contentment.

“Hey guys,” Charlotte spoke when a lull in conversation provided the opportunity, “why don’t we have dinner in the lounge this time? While we watch a movie?”

Joss perked. “Well, that does sound fun, but—Wouldn’t your parents mind it?”

“It’s our last night all together. These past few days have been a roller coaster,” Charlotte said. “I think the gamble is worth it. What do you guys think?”

The reminder that they'd be parting ways the next day was a somber one, Kaylee sinking against Joss as if she hoped she could hide from tomorrow. "I think we should ask them," she agreed to the idea.

Keagan nodded as well. "Yeah, take the shot and the worst they're going to say is a no, right?"

“Right,” Charlotte nodded, pulling out her phone.

Wesley and Inara recieved the text and mulled over their reply. It wasn’t until the teens got to the doors of the Great Common that they were given the answer. They had permission to have dinner and a movie in their connected lounge, but then they had to make sure they had breakfast with them all in the morning. The deal was set and the teens were happy to agree.

“Nice!” Joss beamed, hugging Kaylee close to his side as the same feeling that she sensed in the carriage threatened to take the joy of his time with her. No, that dread could wait. Joss didn’t want to taint this evening, nor the morning. He would command his emotions to wait. “We have to watch something fun, something upbeat, or at least with a little action.”

“What? You don’t want to watch ‘The Kissing Booth’?” Charlotte teased.

Chuckling, Joss said, “Eeh, not particularly.”

"Aww, that one looked pretty good, actually," Kaylee huffed, the group of teenagers heading back down the long decorated halls. "Okay, no RomCom then."

"Yeah I think just comedy is probably our best bet," Keagan had to agree, arm draped across Charlotte's shoulders. "What about something like oh, what was that one where the cops pretend to be high schoolers to investigate some drug?"

“Oh um—22, something?” Charlotte tapped her chin.

“21 Jumpstreet,” Joss snapped his fingers.

“Ah, yes!” Charlotte nodded. “That’s fine with me.”

Joss gave his lady love a light squeeze. “That okay with you?”

"Of course, sounds like fun," she nodded in agreement.

Grinning, Joss gave her a kiss. “Alright, let’s get that started.”

“I want to change first,” Charlotte said, getting up. “Gonna toss this into the chute and get on a nightgown.”

“Oh, that’s probably a good idea,” Joss said. “And maybe we can order our food while we’re doing that?” Pascal would take down their preferences to the kitchens.

“You’re gonna miss being here aren’t you?” Charlotte chuckled, heading to her room.

Joss nodded and sighed. “Kaylee is going to be my number one reason, but I can’t say I haven’t been enjoying the lifestyle of a noble.”

“Ain’t that the truth,” Reggie murmured, staring around at the grandeur.

"Alright, back to our rooms to change and then we'll meet in the lounge in five, ten minutes?" Kaylee suggested, figuring that would also give Reggie time to get to the guest room and back.

"Sounds like a plan to me," Keagan called as he followed Lottie into her room, happily taking up a seat to watch as she shed her swimsuit.

Charlotte threw back sultry glances at her lover as she discarded her swimwear, taking a minute to go through her options while they had time to do so.

Keagan let out a low whistle before she had a chance to reach for a nightgown. "If that isn't the best damn sight to see." Keagan already had a set of white silk pajamas waiting for him, trimmed black and detailed with gold thread.

Chuckling, Charlotte pulled a black silk gown with gold trim and said, “Absence makes the heart grow fonder.” She notably left behind the second piece of the outfit, choosing to adorn only what was needed to be decent in the public view. “There, now we match.”

41Kh-wAR5zHNDvkuizrI-mGbeUXVemmzchWtSIx5kg7wGEf1RoTNdGawPd4n7t3C4HGEipUU5jNrBWJnxGj3fzBRZzYkByuHogUYo1j9oABLPI8DtmJ8U6wtSCDJeiNfQ-mfqIr9


"Oh?" Keagan asked with interest, quite aware of just what she chose not to put on. Once he stripped off his swim trunks, he went straight into his pajamas, also bypassing any underwear. "Now we match, my sultry warrior maiden."

Grinning, Charlotte took his hand. “Let’s go,” she said, walking with him to the lounge.

Across the way Joss was happy to have been wearing his sage green silk pajama set. It balanced beautifully with the soft pink colors his lady love chose. Joss made it a little hard for Kaylee, often interrupting her progress to press kisses to her shoulder or murmur to her how much she melted his heart. Finally he stood back to appraise her figure in her nightwear.

y5TaU5uqB-Yp7SRF_y4S9JEQwWdYmPpsQocw9u8FuR_Gl1ZuV1Y6iAgV4jyuhjfYhEiWbVY66trpgobHZEW04h7xy3z--xkkhCRddk__v9r033YMBiL6WTyMOSDqGK3xdBzUeQ78


“Stunning,” Joss grinned. “And the outfit is nice too.”

A more sensual pink lace teddy was covered by Kaylee's choice of a pale pink kimono whose silk material made sure that no one but her knight would see her in such an exposed state. Unlike her sister, she had no desire to go on some great sexcapade or take on additional partners.

"Don't be trying to butter me up with those sweet words, Joss Hart," Kaylee replied, draping her arms around his shoulders, "I'll have you know I only share this bed with my boyfriend who happens to be a strong, handsome man who knows he doesn't need to say anything to get this robe off of me.”

“Oh, I know.” Joss grinned, leaning to her ear to purr, “I am a man of action.” His voice sent shivers through her.

Joss let that stir in Kaylee’s mind as he tugged her close for a kiss before heading off to the lounge. They had started their night early enough that there would be plenty of time for action well into the night and still get a restful sleep.

“Ah, look who’s dressing for the occasion,” Charlotte teased Kaylee before folding up beside Keagan in their usual spot.

"I'm just here to watch a movie, Lottie," Kaylee spoffed, heading to her seat with Joss.

Tugging Kaylee to him on the couch, Joss gave her a kiss on her cheek. “She’s a dish,” he said with a smile.

“Speaking of,” Charlotte called Pascal. “I would like to have empanadas,” she didn’t want to drip soup or sauce on her clothes if she relied on fork and knife, “and some wine that might go well with that, if you please.”

Pvsn9cYudBdQP9YTN4CbsoaS478ssf0xfCmyAZUijTHKQ9sir4B_L6hNSgPb2TZbGvB27GedHjS6sewUbIjpEoeK6lMsgIas1TEhk7EekZl4i7wkzIYCMshSWWIqw5AsQKEFaW1j


Joss perked. “Wine?”

“If it’s on the premises and it’s low-alcohol, we’re allowed a glass or two,” Charlotte smiled.

“Ah, okay,” Joss spoffed. “Uh, I would like five birria tacos and, in that case, a mojito.”

N1V-h3S3zTwAPd3h7-pNQFQsNXlz9U_3POms3wPJjrTPYT0TS6P7s2m9juPTCecn7WkfMXqFSYz1vSm7xs58fqkzN6l-6KSUVFsRvYDmc4e40kzDWR8MCFXvljgGrYTkOW8O8oGg


Reggie came through the door then, wearing his red boxer-briefs and, this time, a red silk robe. He didn’t give an explanation. He simply sat down and took the opportunity to make his order.

“Four wagyu sliders,” Reggie said, taking his place on the recliner. He glanced at Charlotte once and went on his phone to distract himself.

6hCmghMwQGMfhLXUeeTPd58YlgjRvMG9dH11Ft0WGyBeGlZQ72Qm4tNK42-OQg5FLiT0NrNr-r1d5e5ayDRmP9iBlkaScOLaAwHdXOIlbOpeeZTFUNdN1i8_Z7pJ8MmlSze-tUm7


"I'll have garlic fries and a plate of snake bites," Kaylee requested from Pascal. "Oh, with a tall glass of milk." As much as she wanted to partake in Joss's deep fried favorite, she knew her body couldn't handle the spice of the jalapeno without a little help.

PgRreEMByqXm_qURbMl61OtffvphRJ3zZv5Y9HCqL5NgYLv4WMQ4g4O0KKvscyx2Ik1p2UtZ7-6Ljm7sSP5GcMOD5EqGMEI2_MtwZJvCJhDQ4QfbNmwK6OzlJSZYVT3JnSUtThuU


Joss perked, giving Kaylee an appreciative smile. He leaned to kiss her supple cheek, so pink and soft, in gratitude for her thoughtfulness. Of all the cheesy, fried, finger foods he liked, those were unique and he knew she hadn’t picked it at random.

"I'll have a big ass plate of nachos with so much cheese I could drown in them," Keagan rubbed his stomach in anticipation. "And hell, I'll take a corona with it. Maybe two."

W1uAZqCTknWOIHs9pg5cq8JAw_ZTAgGv-5NlAXTfBY2v_mWLKuS7pYyYg0WwKTbdxV_ehvPH5EMnu8ODSK1ONVQSDCMKq6jfQT3GAM4Ijpd31zxOxZgD9pUacdeu6PXFPP4n1AJn


“Oh, and,” Charlotte raised a finger, “send up the usual movie snacks; we’re out.”

“Very well,” Pascal gave a bow and vanished.

Their digital servant did his duty and the kitchens sent dinner and movie snacks to the lounge. The five of them were given trays to easily enjoy their meal as the movie played on the largest screen setting, as always, for an enrapturing cinematic experience. It, perhaps, became too ‘real’ when the cops Jenko and Schmidt took the drugs they were trying to bust.

Jenko fervently wrote on the whiteboard. You could tell by the focused, rapid movement of his arm wielding the dry eraser. His mouth went a mile a minute explaining to his bewildered audience the genius of his equation. He dropped the marker, spun around, and the camera showed the surface covered with various scrawled out number fours over every inch. Confident and proud, he walked off screen.

“That’s probably what we looked like when we were high,” Charlotte chuckled.

“Oh yeah,” Joss laughed, taking a snakebite off of Kaylee’s plate. “I remember that. You guys let out a goat.”

“That was Morgan,” Charlotte said, though her memory was a bit sketch about that night. “And anyway, I think the important part of that story is that we owned our mistakes and cleaned everything up.”

“And made life-long enemies with the janitors,” Reggie looked over with a smile.

“Oof,” Charlotte rubbed her temple. “I don’t want to even think about closets…”

“You mean because you can’t remember your first kiss that happened in one?” Joss asked, curious. He gasped at a small jab to his side from Kaylee. “Oops.”

“Oh god!” Charlotte whined, dropping her head against Keagan’s shoulder. It wasn’t something she wanted people to know, but there it was, and that earned Kaylee a pout in her direction.

“You got so blasted that you don’t know who you kissed?” Reggie raised a brow, unable to stop an amused smile. “Wow, I didn’t know you partied that hard, Lottie. Gotta invite me sometime.”

Charlotte shrugged, picked up some of Keagan’s food, whilst being possessive of her own, and said, “I dunno, maybe I will.” She blushed and left it at that.

The movie concluded on a high note for the main characters who managed to read the perpetrators full Miranda Rights. It was beautiful, in a way, how the friends had reconciled with each other and paired up again to be the best, goofiest, dynamic duo. Merging drama and comedy, the film jerked a tear or two without letting the mood fall too far.

Stretching, Joss set aside his satin napkin once he cleaned his hands and feigned a yawn that was convincing enough. “Man, I am done being out and about for the day.”

"Oh yeah, probably time to call it a night," Kaylee was quick to catch on to where he was headed with that. Standing up, she gave the other three a bashful smile and wave. "Night guys!"

“Oh, uh—Night!” Charlotte called out, though they hardly heard her. Joss practically jogged to Kaylee’s room with her.

Charlotte had planned to make her proposition to Reggie after Joss and Kaylee left. The couple didn't take long to vanish, no doubt ready for a long night in each other's arms before even considering sleep. Charlotte actually thought she would have had to wait a while. Joss and Kaylee leaving so soon both intrigued Charlotte and tied a knot in her stomach. The closer the actual asking came, the more nervous she got. All her confidence in what she wanted wavered in the face of it coming to pass.

Keagan lingered on his lounger, stretching his arms but keeping one looped around his beloved gem. He decided to let Lottie take the lead on approaching Reggie, given the fact it was her idea, though he did at least start a conversation so Reggie wouldn't leave. "That was a good movie, pretty entertaining."

Just as soon as the door to Kaylee’s room shut, Reggie stood up, saying, “Yeah, it was good.” He tucked his phone in his robe and nonchalantly waved, “Have a good night.”

If Reggie left now Charlotte didn’t know if she’d have the courage to go after him. “Wait—um, Reg?”

Standing in silence, Reggie waited a little longer before saying, “Yes?”

Charlotte swallowed, feeling her cheeks burn. She didn't know how to ask at all. Coming at it from a different angle, Charlotte said, “So, you know yesterday when Kaylee and I got into a fight?”

“Yeah?” Reggie nodded.

“Well, you know how I was saying to her that I was upset she went to our parents about how I considered being a Swinger?” Charlotte hoped she didn’t have to spell it out, but whether or not she did, he wasn’t quite catching on.

“Uh, yeah,” Reggie shrugged one shoulder. “I was kind of surprised. For a person who can’t share her food, I’d have thought you wouldn’t want to share your boyfriend.”

“Oh, I don’t want to share Keagan,” Charlotte said, having had that conversation. “But he said he doesn’t mind the idea of sharing me…Just as a fling, nothing permanent or serious. Keagan would take priority, of course. We’ve discussed our general expectations.”

Reggie raised his brows. “Oh, well…cool?” He shifted on his feet, glancing at the door to the hallway. “So, did you need advice or something?”

“Advice?” Charlotte perked a brow.

“Yeah, I mean, kinda makes sense now. Joss left so quickly,” Reggie said. “Figured he didn’t want to hear us talk about it or something?”

Realization dawned. “You’ve done this kind of thing before?”

“A few times,” Reggie nodded. “Some good, some…not so good.”

“Oh,” Charlotte glanced at Keagan. A part of her felt a little better. “Actually, Joss didn’t tell us about that at all. We came to you, not for advice, but, um, to make an offer.”

Reggie’s mind brought him up to speed. His eyes widened. “You want—You’re hoping to have me? For a night?” He appeared flattered, though quite surprised. Reggie gave a nod to Keagan. “And you too?”

-morning-

Keagan had to admit it was useful to be able to speed up getting ready, though as a guy he didn't have the same tedious process to go through to get ready for the day. Throwing on respectable clothing and making sure that any little marks he might have acquired from a bite-fest were hidden, he nodded as he coiled his arm about Charlotte's waist. "I'm ready and starved. Let's go."

The trio emerged from Lottie's room and as Fate would have it, arrived in the lounge just as glowing Kaylee with Joss on her arm did the same. Kaylee opened her mouth to greet her sister and Keagan, only to stop abruptly seeing Reggie.

"Oh, ehm, hey guys," Kaylee quickly caught her manners, waving at the three of them.

Blushing, Charlotte smiled, “Hello.”

Wide eyed, Joss watched as Reggie came to stand without apology next to the other two. He couldn’t mistake this for anything else than what he suspected. “Had a good night, I take it?” Joss asked, looking between them.

The young man did not color at all in shame. In fact, he grinned and tucked his hands in his pockets, saying, “Very good.”

“We should get to breakfast,” Charlotte tugged Keagan along, somehow unable to meet Kaylee’s eyes.

Along the way Joss gave Reggie the distinct impression he would want a word with him. Charlotte figured this might be the same for her sister. They’d just have to catch them alone first! Their morning meal made for a convenient barrier between them and that uncomfortable conversation.

“Joss,” Wesley said, once the young man sat down after helping his lady love, “I assume you will be taking the evening flight?”

“Yes, Lord Wesley,” Joss nodded. “If that’s still okay.”

“Of course. Just needed to make sure,” Wesley said. “Your flight is on time and a hotel is waiting for you in Brazil. Make sure you keep that card safe. It’s what will assure you’re placed with Mr. Varra.”

“Yes, I will,” Joss nodded. “And thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” Wesley said, cutting into his steak and eggs. “Oh, and Reggie?”

The young man, who had sat on the other side of Charlotte to the delight of the twins, looked up from his French toast. “Yes?”

“How has your time with the doctor been? Do you wish to continue with him?” Wesley asked.

Nodding, Reggie said, “Yeah, actually…and, thanks.”

Smiling, Wesley said in a considerate tone, “You’re welcome.”

Reggie gave another brief nod before going back to his food. He ate well and full, knowing Joss was right—he would miss this place. Not just for the rooms, the kitchens, or the impressive grounds. His eyes shifted onto Charlotte and wondered if he had truly spent all his best days in just the past week.

At the end of breakfast the five of them made their way to training. This provided yet another distraction from entering into talk about what had happened last night. Joss often gave Reggie long questioning stares. He would have commemorated his buddy’s improved mood, even going so far as to say that Reggie’s attitude toward Kaylee had gotten better, but he clearly had a bone to pick. Joss just needed a way to get Reggie alone.

“So, I think another rescue is a good choice,” Charlotte said, setting it up without much discussion. “Here, this is good.”

Before anyone could really give their input the scenery around them sprang up trees and houses in a suburban neighborhood at night. They each had a family to save. Charlotte sprinted as far away from Kaylee as she could, as fast as her Lithe could take her. The natural division to allow each participant their fair share of training helped block out any possible attempts to speak during the mission.

Riding high on the adrenaline of getting away with no confrontation, Charlotte delighted a little too much as she made her way with the family to the guard tower. She was a hairs breadth away from victory after a harrowing struggle when the simulation stalled.

“What the…” Charlotte watched as a screen popped up in her view. “Mom?”

Inara sat smiling at her desk. “Girls,” she said brightly, “your Auntie Pinky is back from her work in Mumbai. Come here and say hello, she doesn’t have a lot of time.”

At the very moment Charlotte gasped with delight, she felt a worry creep up her spine. Kaylee would be going for sure. They’d have a long walk together to their mother’s office.

“Coming!” Charlotte shouted, bolting out the door. She didn’t look back. Her Lithe provided her the power she needed to speed ahead.

Kaylee had exited the simulation after quickly agreeing to come and talk to their beloved aunt, only to find Charlotte was already far ahead. The need to talk to her about just what had happened was creeping up on Kaylee, though she hadn't been able to get her sister alone. Cursing her under her breath, Kaylee took the most direct route to her mother's office, walking in to see the large display of their favorite aunt.

"Hello Aunt Pinky! That's a beautiful crown you have there," she praised, shooting her sister a questioning glance.

Charlotte acted like she didn't see Kaylee, saying, “Yeah, it’s so pretty!”

“Hello my prans, welcome back to my channel,” their auntie Pinky gave the two a cursory greeting in the comical fashion of pretending she was on a show. It amused her how no one was satisfied with only a voice. They had to see you now. So, she had fun with it.

Inara gestured her girls over and set her hands on their shoulders. “Go on,” she said to her oldest sister-in-law.

Tapping her tiny microphone, Auntie Pinky continued with her point, saying, “Um— How come—What is this, what is happening? What—my peacock?” She flicked at a stray hair popping off her top-bun guarded by an ornate crown. Giving up, she exhaled, “Anyways, pocus, that’s why you here to talk about my ratchet hair.”

The girls and their mother chuckled. They adored Aunti Pinky; always outspoken and honest, filled with too much sense for her husband's own good.

“How come when Miley Cyrus is naked and licking things it’s called art and music,” Auntie Pinky said. “But when I am doing it they call the police and tell me I am drunk.”

“Well, were you?” Inara questioned playfully.

The silent pause was all that they needed for an answer. “This is bullshit.” She waved off that topic, moving on to addressing her nieces. “What is it—You are doing over there? I hear you have the boyprend?”

Kaylee was quick to jump in and answer. "Yes, Aunt Pinky! I have a boyfriend. His name is Joss," she happily declared with soft pinked cheeks. She also had no shame in answering for Lottie, her eyes shifting to her sister. "Charlotte's been seeing people as well. It's a lot to keep up with!"

The statement was subtle enough that, while Inara understood, Auntie Pinky took it in a different sense. “Ah, pinding your lobes. Yes, that is good. Lottie, you habe time to pind a man, but don’t take poreber.”

Flashing narrowed eyes at Kaylee, Charlotte turned up with a smile at her aunt. “Oh I have. His name is Keagan. He gets along well with Lorenzo—Oh, sorry, I mean Joss.”

“Lorenzo?” Auntie Pinky moved closer to the screen, enlarging her face.

“Yeah, sorry, Kaylee’s just been with a few men and I mix them around sometimes,” Charlotte shrugged with her palms upward. “Joss, Lorenzo, Kyle—girl’s had her share of boys.”

Kaylee's cheeks turned a dark red at her sister's remark. "Well, I don't know if I'd say it was a fair share, more like I guess I've just been considered on the market longer," she said once she'd unglued her lips from being pressed together. "Besides, Kyle was a pathetic prank on me and Lorenzo is just someone going around, messing with people's emotions and even their hearts while being a playboy with no consideration to how it'll end. Thankfully, Joss is not like either of the other two."

“Well, Lorenzo should have been more clear, but you don’t know if he’s purposely messing with people’s hearts. There was a misunderstanding, as far as I’m concerned.” Charlotte crossed her arms and flared her left hand. “And, just sayin’, but none of that means you didn’t have them as a significant other.” She shrugged. “Not me throwin’ shade at Joss, but he isn’t an angel either, I mean, there was winter formal that happened—The quality of the man doesn’t determine if you’ve dated them. You’ve had like, two and a half boyfriends now. I’ve had one.”

"Pretty sure Kyle wouldn't claim that title and the entire reason we broke up was because Lorenzo didn't," Kaylee huffed, feeling the urge to start another brawl with her sister brewing. "And would you really keep that number at one, Lottie? One boyfriend?"

“Ladies, ladies—okay, look,” their Auntie broke into their push and pull. “At some point in your lipe you must stop looking for the perfect match and use a lighter. Right. Um—,” she adjusted the wire for her microphone, “a lot of us waste our time just looking por that perfect one. And sometimes you just habe to realize that there are shortcuts and using a lighter and lighting shit up into plames is the shortest shortcut you could habe.”

Inara cocked a brow, amused. “Well, there you have it girls. Use a lighter, not a match.”

Commotion behind their aunt drew her attention. A quick back and forth in Hindi later and their aunt turned to the phone and waved, saying, “I got to go. Habe a good day—Okay, bye.”

“Lottie, is there something you want to say?” Inara gave her daughter a gentle nudge of her elbow.

Blushing, Charlotte dodged her eyes around. “Ummm, about what?”

“About this,” Inara swung her finger between her and Kaylee.

After a moment of chewing on her lip in thought, Charlotte exhaled and said, “Okay, fine! Keagan and I slept with Reggie.”

Kaylee threw up her hands as her sister confirmed just what they had assumed happened. "Are you serious? There's no way that you had time to think this over, let alone talk to Reggie about it fully. What are you going to do if he starts thinking it's more? If he has feelings for you and then you don't and when he realizes that it absolutely crushes him." As she spoke her voice grew thicker and thicker with her own emotions, a whirlwind of memories from her time with Lorenzo between Charlotte bringing him up and just how this situation was making her feel.

Defensive, Charlotte tucked her arms against her and turned up her chin. “We made our intentions perfectly clear last night about testing it out, we made no promises—Now, I’m sorry you went through all that, but just because you had made assumptions instead of having Lorenzo explicitly ask to be your boyfriend doesn’t mean other people are going to make the same mistake!”

"You were there for most of it, Lottie! You never seemed to think differently, so it wasn't like I was just misreading anything," the elder sister was quick to point out. "And there's a bit of a difference between assumptions and him literally seeing a half dozen other people behind my back. But you can't tell me you don't think this was a bit sudden, Charlotte. You jumped at it so fast, I mean you've only been having sex for a few days!"

“You ‘misread’ everything! Lorenzo didn’t ask you to be his girlfriend. You took it that way! That’s literally misreading him! That’s an assumption!” Charlotte waved her hand animatedly. “And stop treating me like a child, Kaylee! I’m nearly sixteen! So what if I am chasing experiences—Why don’t you do that sometime!”

Before the girls could allow themselves to get into a fight, Inara raised her hands and pointed to the chairs in front of her desk. “That’s enough! Sit down, please.”

Huffing, the sisters took their seats. Charlotte crossed her legs, pressed her back against the upholstery, and pursed her lips. She pushed her brows together in some uncertainty, glancing once at Kaylee and then focused on her mother who went to make some tea.

“So,” Inara spoke, selecting a flavor of tealeaf, “I think a lot has happened this past week,” she poured the leaves in a small round orb with tiny pine-holes, and dropped that in hot water, “and we should take a moment to process it all.”

Charlotte scoffed, “What is there to process? I’m nearly sixteen. I made these decisions with Keagan and we explained things to Reggie, who agreed. She’s demonizing me just because I have an unconventional interest!”

Inara lifted the tray and brought it to the desk between them. She sat on the leather swivel chair, folded her hands on her desk, and let the leaves steep. “Lottie, that’s not fair. Kaylee isn’t trying to demonize you. She’s just concerned.”

“About what?!” Charlotte asked exasperatedly. She turned to Kaylee. “Why are you so upset with me?”

Kaylee frowned deeply, brows furrowed though she did meet Charlotte's gaze. "I'm not upset, I am really worried," she admitted, the heat from earlier evaporating as steam. "What if you get too excited and invite the wrong person and wind up hurt? What if you get attached to someone else? Keagan seemed so unsure of it the other night when we were talking, saying he was only willing to try because it meant he'd have time with you. Are you sure this is a good idea that won't ruin the boyfriend you are so excited to have?"

In years past Charlotte might have snapped again, but having grown some, she managed to calm herself to see through her frustration. It dawned on her that Kaylee feared the pains that happened to her could afflict Charlotte. This soothed the initial anger and she softened her eyes.

“Kaylee,” Charlotte said in a gentler tone, “I’m grateful you care. I don’t want you to worry.” She thumped her head against the high back chair. “I guess me avoiding you didn’t help with that, did it?” No, it did not. Charlotte could see that. “Sorry, I just—I was nervous you’d think badly of me for trying it out at all and that you’d wag your finger at me. To be honest, it feels like when you and Joss say you’d ‘never want to do that’, it comes off like a passive criticism of me. Makes me feel like I’m strange, or that I don’t love Keagan as much as you love Joss. So I didn’t really want to talk about it in the first place, and then your face this morning just—I wasn’t interested in being looked down on and feeling shitty after such a good night…”

"Oh Lottie, I can't say that makes me think less of you or Keagan as a person," Kaylee was quick to offer assurance. "I might never be able to share someone I'm with, but I don't think it changes what I think of you and it doesn't change who you are at all. You're still a good person to me. I just worry is all, and Joss does too."

Taking the pot and pouring out a cup for her daughters, Inara said, “You two should take this as a sign to be a little more open and transparent. It will save you grief in the future. Don’t worry about just taking time to have a stroll in the gardens, even if the boys have nothing in particular to do. Have your sisterly talk and trust that your men will entertain themselves.”

Nodding, Charlotte took her cup and shifted to face Kaylee better. “So, that day that we went to speak with Dad, I was given a lot to think about. I almost didn’t do it, because of the risks involved and, well, I did bring it up with Keagan to think through it. In the end we decided we wouldn’t really know if we wanted to be a Swinger couple unless we did it at least once.” Charlotte sipped her tea. “To be honest, we all really enjoyed it. I do know I should be careful. And while I don’t have perfect foresight or judgment, I think that will come with time.”

“It certainly takes practice,” Inara said, blowing on her drink. “What are your criteria?”

“Keagan wanted to make sure that he isn’t replaced, that I still love him. He said, if I wanted to take on lovers, that he wants to at least feel comfortable with them. Keagan wants to be able to veto at least one person if it happens that he’s not okay with them,” Charlotte explained. “So, aside from that, it’s up to me.”

Inara nodded, having some of her tea. “You need to talk to him about whether this means he’s alright with recurring partners, because it’s not explicitly prohibited in what was described. That, and what it means to take on ‘lovers’. That term has been used to mean arranging an agreement to where you and another partner could engage with or without Keagan present, as long as it’s for scratching that carnal itch and not something deeper.”

That hadn’t come to mind at first. Charlotte tilted her head in thought. She wouldn’t necessarily mind it, but it could bother Keagan. Charlotte nodded to her mother and said, “Alright, I will.”

“Now then,” Inara sat back. “Are there any other specific concerns that weren’t fully touched on? We should hash them out here and now; don’t let them fester.”

"I think as long as you're making sure to talk to Keagan a lot about it, I can learn to shut my mouth about it," Kaylee offered as a white flag of peace between them. "But, just like you're doing, I'll make sure to be more open and not just shooting dirty looks or going to talk to mom and dad instead of being open with you. Deal?"

“Deal,” Charlotte said. She reached over to hold Kaylee’s hand and gave her sister a light squeeze in understanding. They had gotten into a fit, but they were glad it resolved.

“I’m proud of you two,” Inara smiled, setting down her cup. “It’s good to know you have each other’s backs. Your father will be happy to know you’re being cautious.”

“Dad probably isn’t thrilled about it though,” Charlotte spoffed.

Chuckling, Inara said, “No, he is never one to feel easy about something he can’t control, but he does wish for you two to have a fulfilling life.”

“Yeah,” Charlotte nodded, sipping her tea. “He never once told me not to Swing, even though I prodded him for a clearer point in the right direction. One thing I did find curious was that he sounded like he questioned my devotion to Keagan. I mean, that’s the kind of thing he’s trained to observe, right? Him talking like he did made me wonder if I really loved Keagan.”

“Hm, well, remember the way he talks isn’t always meant to be taken at face value. Sometimes your father will say something to gauge the other person,” Inara said, pouring more tea for herself. “At one point in the first conversation he had with Liz, he switched out the pronouns for her contact to see if she might stick with the one she used, or if she would naturally correct herself, to check if she was covering up any of those seemingly small details. Liz did not and he concluded she was being honest. Then, of course, there were his interactions with Theo, and his interrogations with Eddard.” Inara shrugged, saying, “You never quite know if he’s truly misunderstanding you, or if he’s picking you apart, or if he wants you to ask yourself that kind of question so that you do really think it through, and so adjusts his rhetoric to accomplish that.”

“Oh,” Charlotte hummed in thought, enjoying a sip.

“You can be certain, whatever he does or says, is in your best interest,” Inara said, resolute.

“True,” Charlotte nodded, finishing her tea.

“Alright you two,” Inara stood. “It’s time for lunch.”
 

Attachments

  • 1625175045847.png
    1625175045847.png
    683.7 KB · Views: 0
  • 1625175034616.jpeg
    1625175034616.jpeg
    550.1 KB · Views: 0
  • 1625175033338.png
    1625175033338.png
    616.7 KB · Views: 0
  • 1625175035003.png
    1625175035003.png
    1.1 MB · Views: 0
  • 1625175033764.png
    1625175033764.png
    1.2 MB · Views: 0
  • 1625175034193.png
    1625175034193.png
    1.6 MB · Views: 0
  • 1625175046649.png
    1625175046649.png
    1.4 MB · Views: 0
Last edited:
There was a soft clink as Kaylee returned her empty cup to it's saucer, setting it on the edge of her mother's desk. They'd had a long conversation but it felt like it had been quite productive. "Lunch sounds good. We should probably go find our boys," she said as she stood, smoothing out her blouse as she did so. Cornflower eyes fell on amber suns and she could feel her entire face brightening. "Thanks mom, for the tea and for being there for us. I really, really appreciate you."

Charlotte got up, smiling in agreement. “Yeah, thank you mom.”

“Aww,” Inara pulled her girls in for a hug. She spoke affectionately to them in Hindi. “I love you girls.”

“Love you too, mom,” Charlotte murmured, sighing in the scent of comfort.

“Let’s go,” Inara said, walking with them for a time until they had to part for their men.

All while the girls had come to terms with one another Joss had tried to grab Reggie to the side for a talk. His opportunity came when Keagan left for the bathroom. At this point Reggie had been using the weights. Joss dropped at his side with the kind of expression that tipped Reggie off to just what was going to go down.

“What are you doing, Reg?” Joss asked, lips pursed.

“Lifting weights,” Reggie said in a sarcastic tone. The expected reaction drew forth a roll of his eyes. “It’s what it looks like, Joss. I was offered an opportunity, so I took it.”

Joss frowned. “Kaylee loves Lottie, and she’s my friend—I don’t want either of them hurt.”

“Yeah, I know. You say that a lot,” Reggie pumped his arm twice more before pausing. “How do you think I’ll hurt them?”

“By being selfish and trying to steal Charlotte away,” Joss muttered.

Reggie spoffed, “You think Lottie is the kind of girl who can be stolen away?” He shook his head, going back to pumping iron. “Besides, can’t steal what’s given to you.”

Reg,” Joss sighed. “What are your intentions here?”

After a few pumps Reggie said in a soft tone, “I just wanted to have Lottie. I wanted to feel like that kind of woman was mine. For one moment I did. I felt I had her, at the end, when she cuddled with me…I want to say it’s been a long time, but I wonder if I’ve ever really had that. Maybe Hellene, but I don’t know.”

Unable to scold him for that desire, Joss fidgeted with his phone in thought. “So what now?”

“I dunno man,” Reggie shrugged, switching his weight to the other hand. “Not gonna lie, I still want her, but I…I know she’s not in love with me. She said she chose Keagan over my kisses.”

A look in his eye prompted Joss to say, “And?”

“And maybe that just means I have to show her I have more than kisses to offer,” Reggie said, matter-of-factly. To Joss’s deep sigh, he added, “I promise I’m not gonna do anything shady. I won’t disrespect Keagan, I’m going to therapy, and I’m accepting my place…for now.”

“Uuuh, and what if it never happens?” Joss asked. “What if she never wants to leave anyone for you?”

Reggie considered this. “Well, I guess I’d move on…but what if she does? Besides, you wanted me to have an incentive to stick with the friend group, yeah? This is a reason.”

Joss muttered that he missed Reggie being blindly prejudice. “Can’t you pursue Tysha?” Joss rubbed his temples.

“I mean, I could,” Reggie nodded. “But I dunno. I am really into Charlotte right now.” He set down his weight and stretched. “You know, she was a bit shy at first, but she got really into her first time with two guys.”

“Uhh,” Joss jerked his head. “I don’t—,”

“Very flexible; accommodating.”

Waving both hands, Joss shook his head and said, “I- I don’t want to kno—,”

“We simultaneously fit snug in—,”

“Oh, what the f—Reggie!” Joss got up, walking away from his buddy’s laughter.

Just in time too. Keagan came out of the bathroom to see Joss dropping down to do pushups and Reggie moving from weights to stretching. It was about this then that the girls came walking through the doors. Joss felt relieved, getting up from the ground to pull Kaylee in for an affectionate hug.

“Hey guys,” Charlotte smiled, naturally going to Keagan for her embrace. “Ready to eat?”

“Mhm,” Reggie winked, saying nothing else and grabbing a towel to wipe off his sweat.

Lighting up at his beloved's return, Keagan wrapped his arms about her. The remark from Reggie only made his grin widened after just how their night and even morning had been. "Yeah, I'm pretty hungry again. Do we have plans for after lunch?"

Kaylee felt like she had found her way back home in Joss's arms, even willing to ignore the scent of sweat he carried, at least for now. "Well before anything else after lunch, I say we need to have a shower."

“A real shower,” Charlotte added, knowing where the minds of their men would have wandered. “I can’t stand feeling musty like this, gotta get washed.”

“Well, I mean, that can still happen,” Joss grinned, giving Kaylee a kiss as they started off for the hall. “Even if it takes a little longer.”

Reggie, as he followed alongside Keagan and Charlotte, said, “Many hands make light work.”

Charlotte spoffed, “Ah, what an interesting idiom. I think I’ll ponder that while I’m bathing. Alone.”

Grinning, Reggie gave up. Charlotte didn’t want distractions. She wanted to be clean! Joss, on the other hand, hoped Kaylee might enjoy having a joint shower session. He looked down at his lady love with that expression of reserved expectation, “Are you open to company?”

"I wouldn't think of saying no," Kaylee swore with a playful glint in her eyes. "Though I can't say if we're going to be finished in a hurry. I can think of a few areas that need extensive cleaning, if you're up for the task."

Keagan perked up as they walked down the hallway toward the dining hall. "See, now that's an idea. I think that you could use help with a deep clean too, gorgeous. I would be happy to volunteer as tribute."

Humming in thought, Charlotte considered that her sister and Joss would take time up anyway. “Alright—BUT! Clean first, before anything else. And you’ll have to be patient about my hair care. This isn’t as thick and long as it is just because of genetics.”

"As you wish, my Koh-i-noor," Keagan was happy to oblige, his grin managing to grow even further. "It would be an honor to sit in a bubble-teeming tub with you while you put on an immeasurable amount of hair care products."

“Oh, you’ll be helping,” Charlotte gave him a smile and a raised brow. “Gotta put those hands to work before they get to work,” she said with a grin.

They arrived in time for lunch, their delay excused by their mother. Wesley often maintained composure, so when they came in and he gave Reggie and Keagan a glance, they knew it was calculated. The Fox would not overstep. He had promised a Tigress of that. However, there were no rules saying he couldn’t at least keep them on their toes.

“So, what are you all up to today?” Inara asked.

“Well, we’re keeping an eye out for the photos, but aside from that I’m not sure,” Charlotte said. She looked at the others. “Any ideas?”

Joss said, “How about just hanging out in the lounge? We could play games and watch movies.”

"I wouldn't object to a lazy day, especially since it's so hot again," Kaylee agreed as she took a bite of her Greek salad, enjoying the delicious feta cheese.

Keagan, completely oblivious that the father of the woman he loved was aware of just what sort of unmentionable things were done to his precious little Dove the night prior, gave the widest smile at the table. Deciding to go out of these delicacies with a bang, he swallowed down a bite of his filet mignon, he agreed. "Yeah, I think the five of us could enjoy the afternoon just fine in the lounge. Hey, what was that one game you guys played Freshman year in Halloween? Charlotte was telling me about it one night."

Nearly inhaling a small piece of her sushi, Charlotte took a moment to answer, glancing at her father as her cheeks pinked. “True American,” she breathed, taking a sip of water to clear her throat.

Joss avoided Wesley’s eyes at all costs. He found the pile of herb fries on his plate exponentially fascinating. “I-it’s a great game,” he said, counting how many sticks of fried potato he had left. Twenty

“Can we play too?” The twins asked.

“No, you have your play day with Beretta,” Inara reminded them.

Wesley turned to his sons. “Would either of you like to play?”

“Nah, we’re meeting up with Jin,” Jasper said.

The teens were given the time alone together to do as they pleased, much to Wesley’s disappointment. He could have bribed his boys to make trouble for the lovers who took such advantage of the freedoms on his estate. They probably didn’t know just how lucky they were to be here. Wesley’s bond, such as he had with his beloved family did not, at this point in time, extend to the men.

“Well have gun—fun,” Wesley smiled, deftly stabbing his shrimp with his fork.

“Ahem,” a maid came up to the table requesting permission to interrupt. Given leave to do so, she said, “The photographer has sent the expedited pictures.”

“Oh good,” Charlotte perked. “Have them sent to the lounge, please.”

“As you wish, my Lady,” the maid bowed and left them.

Charlotte went about eating a little quicker. Inara cautioned her to slow down, but she said, “The day’s passing too quickly, mom. Gotta get in time together.”

Inara looked over at Joss and Kaylee. “Very well. Just don’t choke.”

Almost doing just that, Charlotte did manage not to die at the lunch table. Once she had finished she waited for the others. Joss left the rest of his food, sure that they’d have enough at dinner. Besides, he didn’t feel as hungry since that big breakfast.

“See you guys later,” Charlotte waved as she and the others left to wash off.

Kaylee had been about ready to add that they wouldn't miss dinner, before deciding to keep it to herself. Just in case they tried to press their luck for a second meal at the lounge. Taking Joss's hand, they followed Charlotte towing Keagan out of the dinning hall. "Jeez Lottie, did you even taste your food?"

The tease was reflected by an equally eager boyfriend. "Maybe a bit rushed, but I have something much better to snack on shortly," he wiggled his brows.

Gasping with a smile, Charlotte cupped her mouth and murmured. “Shhh, we’re in the hallway. Dad might hear.”

Joss glanced around. “Where are the cameras?”

“Hidden,” Charlotte spoffed. “Speaking of,” she said, looking around as she slowed them. “I don’t think the three of you have had the fun of running through the corridors.”

“Corridors?” Joss asked, but got his answer when Charlotte went to an inconspicuous ornamental piece and a doorway opened up. “Whoa!”

“Come on,” Charlotte tugged Keagan in and trusted the others to follow.

Although it took a little longer they did make it to their lounge. On the way the boys were in awe of the little tricks you could use to spy on rooms that were not marked for privacy, the various levers to open into rooms, supply closets, secret weaponry compartments, and more. It became quite clear that the castle provided much more than luxury. It also brought home the reality to Joss that Wesley and Inara weren't the kind of people you picked a fight with and had hopes of coming out alive.

“Here we are,” Charlotte opened up to the lounge between her and Kaylee’s room.

“That was crazy,” Joss ran a hand through his hair.

Reggie asked, just to be sure, “And all the rooms marked for privacy are exempt?”

“Yes,” Charlotte spoffed.

“Well,” Joss said, slipping his arm around Kaylee. “We will meet back here in—what? A couple of hours?”

"I think we can get quite a lot done in a couple hours," Keagan said with an enticed smirk, bringing both hands to rest on Charlotte's hips as he began to tug in slow wiggles backward toward her room, moving his lips down to her neck.

The sight made Kaylee chuckle, looking up at Joss. "Looks like they're not wasting any time. Maybe we shouldn't either?"

“Absolutely,” Joss grinned. Without another word he scooped Kaylee up bridal-style, leaving the lounge just as Keagan and Charlotte did, and Reggie, who turned to go to his room for a shower.

Joss walked over to her door and commanded the wind to open it as he laid gentle kisses upon the lips of his lady love. Joss didn’t let her down until they were inside the bathroom and he could help peel away her blouse and Lithe beneath it. They might have been a little sweaty and grimey, but a rush of warm water and a lathering of soap fixed that. Then, now clean and steeping together in the bath, Joss enjoyed using the water to his advantage to give Kaylee a unique experience. Bubbly water helped caress the areas of her body Joss knew Kaylee loved best and he also had a particularly thrilling job for a bundle of smaller bubbles rhythmically hit her sensitive spot no matter which way she turned. Through careful planning Joss brought Kaylee to two or three satisfying conclusions, ending in cuddles to calm from those highs. Kaylee couldn't have imagined a better way to spend a chunk of their afternoon, her body curled against his in absolute bliss and refusing to acknowledge how few of hours they had together still.

Across the lounge Charlotte and Keagan about did the same, except a good part of the beginning focused on her hair. The longest strands reached halfway to her thighs. After what needed to be done for her dark waves, and her body, she was happy to engage with Keagan until they were spent.

Charlotte rested her head on his chest, catching her breath, and blinked away the haze of euphoria. She remembered what her mother had said and decided to have that conversation now, since they were still alone.

“Dilrubaa,” Charlotte murmured, peering up. “Today Kaylee and I spoke with my mother about our Swinger experiment last night…Nothing is wrong, but my mom pointed something out that I think we should go over.” She shifted upright so she faced him better. Charlotte explained what her mother had said about the term ‘lovers’ and this went hand-in-hand with touching on how Keagan felt about recurring partners. “I actually don’t mind it, but I think I want to make sure I understand you.”

Arm draped over her with his back leaning against the ornate edge of the tub, dark eyes fell on his beauty with curiosity. "Your mother brought that up?" Keagan hummed in thought, lifting his hand from the water, stretching his arm so it could rest on the tub instead. "Or are there other influences for asking? Is there already someone you hope to be recurring?" There was no question just who he referred to, but he decided not to name him nonetheless.

“It was a point that I hadn’t thought of, that she said I needed to sort out. I agreed it would be best to have clarification,” Charlotte answered first. “Until she said so I hadn’t thought at all about it, so I have to say I don’t have anyone in mind. I was more focused on knowing what you wanted. It’s no use to consider anyone before understanding your position on it.”

Toying with a wet strand of her hair, Keagan thought it over for a few moments. "Well, I don't know if I want to give an absolute answer. It may come down to a person by person decision, depending on how a first occurrence plays out. If we both agree that a first session went well and the person is satisfactory in performance, I don't see why we couldn't revisit an enjoyed individual."

“That’s fine with me,” Charlotte said, running her thumb against Keagan’s jaw. “And we can always adjust and step back from it if either of us don’t want to do that anymore. I’m not sure if I will find people, to be honest. We lucked out with Reggie having the experience he does, but who knows who might come along?” She leaned forward to rest her head against his. “Whatever happens, I want to be sure you’re alright.”

"Of course, my Koh-i-noor," he swore, tugging her up to his chest so that he could nuzzle against her cheek. "I will be completely open and honest with you on this journey. Maybe even too honest, to the point you wish I wasn't," he chuckled, giving her a gentle kiss.

Chuckling, Charlotte said, "Oh yeah? Well good. I want it that way—as long as it’s not in front of my parents, aunts, or uncles.” She stroked her fingers through his hair, humming contentedly. "Tell me, Dilrubaa. Tell me about your most honest thoughts."

"Well, so far it's going much better than my worst fears would have anticipated," he began, keeping his hold on her while delving into his own feelings. "I appreciate that there has been open communication and would expect that to happen, both between us and also the third party. I also need them to be respectful of you. If they can't do simple things like that then I don't feel they deserve the right to indulge in the wonderful woman I've managed to find myself with."

Giving him a tighter squeeze for all his sweet words, Charlotte said, "Definitely want them to be respectful. Not just of me." If any behavior or habits of this lover clashed with Keagan in a negative way, then they would need to be corrected. "I feel like there could be more points to think about. Should we ask Reggie if he's done this? Maybe we can get a better idea."

"Hmm, while he's offered us a lot of useful information and guidance so far, I almost feel like this is something we should figure out on our own," Keagan had to politely disagree. "What might work for other couples who are Swinging doesn't necessarily mean it'll work for us." He paused as a new thought surfaced. "Do you think all of our partners will be male?"

Blushing, Charlotte said, "Um, well I have been attracted to guys, so far. In truth, I haven't tried it. Guess I...I don't know. Perhaps I will keep an open mind about it. People might request to be lover. I’ll consider it if a woman happens to do that.”

Keagan nodded to show he understood her decision on the matter. "Whatever you feel is best. I trust your judgement on this, my Koh-i-noor," he said, taking a break from talking to pepper her neck with soft kisses. "You are a delicacy, though. I suspect if word gets out there will be a whole slew of volunteers to join the experience."

Closing her eyes, Charlotte relaxed to his kisses. “Oh I don’t know about that,” she spoffed. “But I do think we should keep it to ourselves as much as we can, until we know it’s something we want for sure.” At this point Charlotte did consider ‘testing’ a lover out, just as they had tried their menage de troi. “And, in that case—” she tilted his head so they met their eyes. “—would you be opposed to trying it with Reggie for a couple of weeks?” The young man had proved his skill in bed, he didn’t presume to come with them to wash, respecting that boundary, and he had acknowledged their preferences. “If, at the end of the trial, we find that a lover isn’t for us, then we can just be exclusive with occasional nights if it happens?”

"Hmm, and he would be involved in all of our evenings during that time?" Keagan inquired curiously.

“I hope not,” Charlotte spoffed. “I still want nights alone with you. That would be a ‘hardline’ for me, I think. That, and an understanding where you are a priority. If they wanted to get it on, but you wanted my attention for something—a movie together, having a meal, taking a walk, or if you wanted to lay with me alone—I want them to respect that.”

That brought a wider smile to his face, nodding. "I think I would enjoy that, making sure we don't forget to have time for ourselves," he agreed, toying with one of the few suds that still remained and setting it atop her head. "And we'll be doing this experimenting strictly together, correct?"

Tilting her head in question, slipping off a foamy sud, Charlotte said, “I’d say so…I mean, I guess I might tell Kaylee. Or—,” she smiled sheepishly, “I’m not sure what you mean, Dilrubaa.”

Bashfully ducking his head, he offered an explanation. "No I mean more along the lines of, there's no concern about randomly taking a partner/lover for a solo experience, without the other. Right?"

“Oh, I see,” Charlotte said, realizing his concern. “I wouldn’t want to do anything you’re not comfortable with, Dilrubaa.” She gave him a reassuring kiss. “Besides, I like to snuggle with you afterwards.”

"And that isn't something you want?" He was pressing her lightly, curiosity the better of him. "I don't want to be standing in the way of what you want, gorgeous."

Shrugging, Charlotte said, “It’s an interesting dynamic—whirlwind, unexpected moments of passion from either my love or my lover. But I’m sure there are a lot of different kinds of ways this can go, and I don’t intend to try all of them. That’d probably be exhausting. I want to be practical about this as well as considerate.”

Melting a little from his affection, Charlotte had to catch up with the moment, as if blinking out of a dream. “Mmm, yeah—I want to test the waters, not drown in them,” she chuckled. “So, my fingers are really pruny. Mind if we get out?”

"Of course," he agreed, gathering her up in his arms and lifting them both out of the water with ease. "We don't want all that hard work on your hair to go to waste, either. A good blow dry or just another braid?"

“Towel dry and then air dry is best. But today I can towel dry, blow dry until it's damp, and then I have a serum I use. I start at the ends and brush it into my hair until I get to my roots. After that I braid it,” Charlotte explained, toes wiggling absentmindedly as she talked about her routine.

Keagan helped Charlotte in her efforts to maintain the integrity, beauty, and strength of her luscious locks. The bathroom provided everything they needed to do so. She even had a small sunbathing balcony to enjoy if she wanted it. All the luxury a young woman could want.

The two finished braiding Charlotte’s hair and came out to see Joss, Kaylee, and Reggie already back and settled. Blushing, Charlotte knew she’d be teased as soon as she came to sit down with Keagan.

“So, we take a long time, huh?” Joss chuckled.

“My hair is precious. It deserves all the love and care of a whole other person,” Charlotte pouted.

"And just about the weight when it's wet," Keagan said with a smirk, tossing his beloved a wink. "But they are fierce, so I can't complain."

"You have no idea the amount of product I would have to throw in my hair to get anywhere near Lottie's level," Kaylee spoffed, plucking another strawberry from the bowl of fruit she'd had sent from the kitchens. Movie snacks were great and all, but sometimes your body begged so hard for something healthy you could feel it. Nibbling the tip off the one in her hand, she offered another to Joss with a smile.

Joss, taking her fruit and popping into his mouth, said, “Oh I think your hair is wonderful, Kaylee. Very soft. You don’t need all that.” He wouldn’t have his lady love go another second without due compliment. He blinked, giving Charlotte an apologetic smile. “Not to say you do, Lottie.”

“No worries, I understand,” Charlotte reached for some fruit for herself, hovering in hesitation over the pineapple. She mumbled a curse under her breath as she chose a few cherries. “I want pineapple.”

Taking a slice of a Red Delicious, Joss gave Kaylee a kiss and adding to his praise of her, “I got myself a fineapple.”

Kaylee's cheeks went straight past pink to red, giving him a light nudge. "Oh that was cheesy!" she scolded, before leaning in with a smirk she couldn't hold back. "But very good. I approve."

Joss grinned, giving her cheek a kiss before she pulled away, “You’re the macaroni to my cheese. You make my heart beet. I cannoli have eyes for you.”

"Damn, boy is smooth," Keagan chuckled, keeping an eye on Lottie and just how close her fingers were to her dangerous guilty pleasure fruit. "Gonna make the rest of us look bad over here, Joss. Tone it down, man."

“I dunno,” Reggie said. “I think I could hear s’more.”

“Oh no, not you too,” Charlotte chuckled.

“What?” Reggie grinned.

“I should have known. You are Joss’s best friend,” Charlotte spoffed. Throwing one out, she said, “I suppose it was mint to be.”

"Reggie isn't the only one, though. I think they're great," Kaylee said with a growing grin. "I think we might even be soy mates."

"Oh that's a good one! And I mean, I think we can all agree that Joss is a pretty fungi, eh?"

The ridiculousness of their banter tickled their punny bones. A few more clever play on words passed between them until someone had the sense to remember that the photographs were waiting for Joss on the table used for packages and such next to the door. The envelope ended up in Joss’s hands soon enough.

“Man, they’re amazing,” Joss smiled, leafing through the three they were kind enough to edit before all the others. He had a variety of sizes too, so he could fit them in different places for easy access.

“Beautiful,” Charlotte bubbled over them. “Where are you gonna put them?”

“Well I know we’re allowed to put them in our hats,” Joss said. “We also have a small space on the wall, but I don’t want other guys gawking.”

"Oh, they're hardly going to gawk," Kaylee brushed off his comment even with pinked cheeks. "But these really did turn out amazing. I'm in love."

Keagan understood Joss's point of view, though he personally would love any chance to boast of his mocha eyed beauty. They could gawk, and maybe even share, but af the end of the night she was his to love.

“You’d be surprised. Guys often brutally tease. Besides, I’d probably break rank and break a nose if they tried to take it,” Joss said, getting up. “Be right back.”

It only took a moment for Joss to go to his bag in Kaylee’s room to carefully tuck away the pictures. He returned to talk about what they should do next. Obviously movies and shows were being discussed, but the topic of the game from Halloween popped back up again.

“Are you guys up for a round of it?” Charlotte asked with a grin.

"You know I love True American," Kaylee said, hardly one to need pursuading. She was already up and moving to gather up snacks so they could begin to build their 'board'

"I wouldn't mind, but you'll have to walk us through it, gorgeous," Keagan said, moving to stand when Kaylee was trying to take a pillow from under him.

“Alright, so it’s kinda like candy land and trivia put together,” Charlotte explained the basic rules while also helping Kaylee out. The new participants were given a list of rules on the drop down screen to reference. “And so, whoever drinks the beverage in the middle is declared the winner!”

Joss said, “That sounds about right.” He gave Keagan a hearty pat to his shoulder. “It’ll be great.”

“Ready?” Charlotte said, preparing to shotgun her soda. “ONE, TWO, THREE, FOUR! JFK!”

“FDR!” The others shouted back. Pops sounded off, followed by the sweet soda spray of their cans.

The rowdy teens fumbled joyfully around the makeshift stepping stones, careful to avoid the surrounding floor deemed ‘lava’. Charlotte and Kaylee would whip out seemingly random rules that the inexperienced players had to trust made sense. Reggie suspected, at one point, that the sisters were playing off a secret rule book to amuse themselves.

“Ah, ah!” Charlotte pointed a finger at Keagan. “You’re in the Amber Waves of Grain. You failed to sing ‘Oh Beautiful America’—Off with your pants!”

"My...my what?!" Keagan nearly fell in surprise.

"You heard the woman, off with your pants!" Kaylee demanded, thrusting her fist up in the air.

Still confused, he looked over to his love with uncertainty. "For real?"

“Are you invoking rebellion?” Charlotte raised her brows. “That will call in the National Guard! You will be ceremoniously executed if we catch you. If we don’t, you have to wear a disguise and assume a different identity, becoming a fugitive of the law!”

At this point, Keagan was not entirely sure what was going on. The one thing he did know was that whatever rebellion was, it sounded like a lot of work either way. "No, no, not a rebellion," he was quick to kill that idea. Turning so he wasn't facing Kaylee for her sake, he undid his pants, shakily removing them and tossing them aside. "There, pants are off like a true American."

Appeased, the others moved on with an abrupt call to properly pair a word with a seemingly unrelated one.

“Texas!”

“Chainsaw!”

The players rotated, threw their sodas in the junkyard, accused Reggie of embezzlement, threw back to the Wild West to have a showdown at dawn against Joss, and voted for the reincarnation of President Lincoln to wrestle Jabba the Hunt. Mr. Lincoln won. It came down to Kaylee running for the King at the center of the castle. She chugged the bottle of sparkling apple juice and earned the right to declare her victory. Keagan got the chance to clothe his lower half to Charlotte’s dismay.

“Woo!” Joss cheered for his beloved.

“Ah damn,” Charlotte playfully huffed.

“So, that’s it? That’s the game?” Reggie had to wipe his brow. “This is exhausting.”

“But still fun!” Charlotte grinned. She slumped down next to Keagan.

"The actual game is supposed to be played with beer or alcohol, but we had to make it more PG to get away with it," Kaylee explained just before she squealed, caught off guard.

Joss, who had lifted Kaylee up on his shoulders to flaunt his lady love, slipped her down with him onto one of the lounges. “Man, this game is really fun. But I gotta say, the first time will always be my favorite,” he said with a grin, giving Kaylee a squeeze against him.

“Aw, that’s right. Your first kiss, Kaylee,” Charlotte said wistfully. “That was just two years ago. Damn, does time fly. We’re gonna be juniors.”

“And in two more years we’ll be off to college,” Joss said, hoping that day would come soon, when he could reunite with Kaylee and work alongside her again.

Reggie turned over the empty cup in his hands. “They say time is relative. That it goes quicker when you're having a good time.” He paused and the others nodded, having heard the same. “Feels like these past few days have gone in a blink of an eye.”

“Reginald Nathaniel Roswell, are you saying you had a great time?” Charlotte teased, saying the whole thing as her family and friends did to each other sometimes.

Wincing, Reggie said, “Ugh. Please, don’t say my name.”

“Oh, sorry,” Charlotte grew cautious.

Perking, Reggie said, “You’re not in trouble, I just don’t like my name.”

Sipping water, Joss kept his mouth shut. It wasn’t his place to say. He didn’t have to, in the end. The oddity of it prompted the obvious question, with Charlotte asking, “…how come? If you’re comfortable to say so.”

“Just messed up family members that I’m named after,” Reggie tried to dismiss it with a wave of his hand. “I gotta keep the name for legal reasons….for now.”

“Ah, I see,” Charlotte said, leaning back against Keagan. A thought popped in her head and she grew curious. “Do you have to use it? Like, do you need to be called Reggie, or Reginald, in your everyday life for it to be legally useful or legitimate?”

That did make Reggie think. He tilted his head. “Not that I know of…”

“Then,” Charlotte shrugged a shoulder, “why not just use a different name for social interactions?”

Reggie parted his lips to protest, feeling like it sounded wrong, but couldn’t think of why. He closed his mouth and tapped the cup he held against his chin. “Hmmm…perhaps.” He furrowed his brows. “I dunno what I would want people to call me.”

Excited, Charlotte said, “Hey, if you’re alright with it, Reg, why don’t we all toss around some new name ideas?”

"Oh, what about something like Romeo? That might be pretty fitting," Keagan suggested, grabbing a water to help wash down all the sugar they'd had. The game had been fun, but he'd definitely need to get rid of this sugar high!

While not the worst name, Kaylee didn't think that was a name he'd want to go around with. Scrunching her face in thought, it returned to normal as she picked out what she thought was best. "Or maybe Ren? It's short, hot, and not a huge leap from Reggie for people to adjust to.
 
“Oh, Ren is nice,” Charlotte smiled.

“I’d like it to be a little longer,” Reggie said. “But I don’t mind that the sound of it.”

Joss broke in here with, “What about Regis?”

Rolling his eyes, Reggie said, “No, we’ve talked about this. I don’t want that name, it is too closely related to Regis and Kelly.” The hosts of ‘Live’ were still in the memories of at least the older population. Adding to that, Reggie said, “And not Romeo either—annoying prick of a character.” He didn’t like the reckless adolescent’s behavior, especially when gawking over any maiden who walked by. The man was akin to Lorenzo.

Charlotte had pulled out her phone to look up longer versions of ‘Ren’ and found one that she thought might work. “Okay, so ‘Rennick’ is a word derived from variants meaning ‘raven river’. Basically, someone who lives by a black river.”

“Hm,” Reggie considered this. He could see it being related to lore for ravens and the River Styx, which he found interesting. “Alright, Rennick; Ren for short…” he murmured an almost inaudible thank you.

Smiling, Charlotte said, “You’re welcome, Rennick.”

“Now we just have to remember to say it,” Joss chuckled.

Nodding, Charlotte said, “You know it takes an average of like ten or fifteen repetitions during play to learn something, that would take you upwards of a day or so to learn if you didn’t?”

“Nah, I didn’t now,” Joss blinked. “Maybe another game then?”

“Yeah, let’s make a game of it—spelling and saying his new name,” Charlotte said. “Any objections?”

Everyone seemed to shake their heads. They had plenty of time still before dinner, so why not spend it helping a friend? Kaylee shifted so she could wiggle closer to Joss on their seat. "So what kind of game can we play to practice his name?"

"What about something like HORSE? Every missed shot is another letter of Rennick?" Keagan suggested.

"Well, depending what kind of shot you mean, we may not miss often among us. What if we reversed the rules so each time we hit we add a letter and first to spell wins the round?" Kaylee offered.

Charlotte said, “Those sound good, but I also want to play the ‘Name Game’ song too.”

“What’s that?” Rennick asked.

“Here,” Charlotte played it on her phone and most of the others were reminded. “So we’d sing: Rennick, Rennick, bo-bennick, Banana-fana fo-fennick. Mee-Mi-mo-mennick. Rennick!”

“Oh,” Rennick said. “…I hate that tune.”

“It’s not the cleverest bouncing melody, but it works!” Charlotte chuckled.

Joss belowed, “RENNICK, RENNICK, BO-BENNICK! BANANA-FANA FO FENNICK! MEE-MI-MO MENNICK! RENNICK!”

Cringing, Rennick watched as the others joined in singing that obnoxious playground song. He wished he hadn’t agreed to this game. However, by the third or fourth time they teasingly blared their voices to the tune, they were already adjusting to his new name without even noticing.

“Okay!” Charlotte got up. “Want to use guns or bows for the version of HORSE for Ren?”

Joss said, as he stood up with Kaylee, “I got an idea, actually. Come with me.”

They traveled to the holodeck where Joss started up a program to practice shooting fairies. “This will kinda be like an advanced carnival game,” Joss said, choosing a pistol and then stepping back to allow the others to choose their weapon. There were all kinds, from bows to guns, to canons.

Rennick picked a Whitworth rifle. “So…we’re going to shoot a fairy and that will represent a slot for my name?”

“Yep,” Charlotte said, taking a Seekins Precision Havak rifle.

Humming over the infinite selection, Keagan lifted up a Bergara B-14 HMR, grinning at the perfect weight simulated in his hands. He didn't waste any time throwing on a design of flames along the stock, enjoying the ease of flair the program allowed.

Having been exposed to plenty of gun talk in their family, Kaylee had plenty of knowledge for weaponry that was only growing with their training. While she might have gone with a bow with a target, speed was arguably as necessary as precision. She decided to go with a lighter weapon, picking up a Browning Hi-Power 9MM pistol.

“Okay, everyone satisfied with your weapon?” Joss asked.

"Oh yeah, me and Aileen are ready," Keagan said as he gave the rifle the lightest of taps.

"Aileen?" Kaylee turned with curiosity.

"Like Aileen Wuornos, a famous female serial killer," he explained with pride. "Figured a badass gun needs a badass name."

“Well, I hope you and Aileen have had a long and happy minute together,” Joss offered his gun to Rennick. “Because we’re switching them around.”

Charlotte lightly whined, “What?”

“Yep. We’re all familiar with the ones we picked up and this will force us to learn to adapt,” Joss explained. “Every time we finish a round we will rotate until someone spells out Ren’s name. Which, since we’re gonna be switching a lot, shouldn’t be an easy task.”

"B-but...I just painted her," Keagan attempted to protest before Kaylee pried the darling rifle from his hands. He was handed the pistol instead, which he looked at with furrowed brows. "What am I going to do with this dinky thing?"

"Whine excessively, apparently," Kaylee teased before turning to Charlotte and motioning for one additional exchange between the sisters to mix the guns up thoroughly.

Shouldering Aileen, Charlotte handed Kaylee her own firearm. “Don’t worry, Dilrubaa, I will take care of her,” Charlotte said, and turned away so he did not see her rumble in a low tone, “Ah, so we meet for the first time,” she gave a pat to the the flaming rifle. “I hear you have charmed my Dilrubaa, Aileen. Let’s see if you warrant his praise.”

“Kaylee, you may do the honors,” Joss stepped behind Kaylee where they all gathered at the tip of a rock formation like that of a certain lion movie. It was her idea to play the game, she should get the first shot.

Dozens of fairies of the sky, land, and sea burst across their view below. They raced this way and that, occasionally the Saharan wildlife and the tribe of villagers dotted here and there.

Lifting up the gun that Charlotte had selected, Kaylee sought out her target. A loud shriek from a nasty fairy approaching from above caught her attention and was nominated as her first sight to lock on it. She let the rest of the sounds of blood-curdling screams and thick snarls be drowned out, one cornflower eye closing while the other lined up with the scope. The fairy dipped closer and closer, Kaylee exhaling as her finger tightened on the trigger and - Pop! - send the bullet wizzing toward the fairy, striking it right in the chest. The creature fell with a loud screech, the system registered her first shot as a hit.

“That’s an ‘R’!” Joss said, and the letter appeared in the sky off to the side.

Having gotten her shot, Kaylee walked around to the back of the line and Joss went forward. At first he aimed at the aerial fairies, since they had a propensity to come closer, but the zipping left and right tested his patience when his first shot missed. The rules allowed him one free failure. Focusing on the ground, Joss followed a troll chasing a woman. POP! The bellowing creature’s musty brains splattered across the grass. The next letter formed in the name.

“My turn!” Charlotte said, setting herself up with Aileen when Joss rounded to the back and switched firearms with Kaylee. “There you are—BOOM!” A yeti, who had been pulling apart the limbs of a horse, groaned and fell in a slump. ‘R-E-N’ spelled in the sky.

Rennick walked up to the edge. He first aimed at a large wasp-like creature, but he missed that hit. Then he narrowed his eyes on a hippogriff flying low to trample children trying to run for cover. POP! His name lengthened further.

Feeling completely out of place with the small pistol in hand, Keagan frowned at the targets so far away. He was forced to take a few steps closer, trying to narrow the gap. The gun was plenty powerful enough, as he'd found once he finally took a shot and nearly dismantled a fairy that was crawling it's way up the rock toward them. 'R-E-N-N-I' was in the sky, his name getting close to done as Keagan made his way to the back of the line, delighted to find that his dear Aileen was back in his arms for the net round.

Going from one rifle to another, Kaylee was even faster this time around. She missed one shot but immediately took a second and earned the group a C in the sky. Things were looking up and they were nearly complete with their game!

Joss tipped off the beginning of misfortune. He missed twice and had to walk behind without adding a single letter. This happened to nearly all of them until it circled back to Keagan who broke the losing streak. After that Rennick happened to be the last one to get in a hit to finish off his name.

“Woo!” Charlotte clapped. “That’s a satisfying end!”

Tossing his weapons to vanish with the program as the others did, Rennick tucked his hands in his pockets. ”Yeah, guess so,” he said, allowing himself a slight smile.

Joss set his hand on his friends shoulder. “New name, new life. One of the things on your bucket list, man. Enjoy it!”

“Yeah, I know, I know,” Ren nodded. “So what should we do now?”

“I dunno, what do you guys think?” Joss asked.

Humming in thought, Charlotte said, “Well, we can do whatever we want all the time, because we live here. You’re the one who’s leaving.”

“Fair,” Joss chuckled.

“By the way,” Charlotte tilted her head, “what’s the school you’re going to?”

“Fed U. Rio de Junippero,” Joss said, pulling out his phone to show them a promotional picture. Three men stood off to the side of the school. “It’s comparable to the training we get at VHA, but it has some Almaeri courses I might benefit from.”

“Oh, I see,” Charlotte nodded. She furrowed her brows, studying one of the men. “Who is that?”

Taking a look, Joss said, “That’s Vice Principal Alan Tavish.”

“Alan…” Charlotte’s mind shuffled through her memories of that familiar name. “Kaylee, do you recognize this man? Didn’t we see him somewhere?”

Fair brows furrowed as Kaylee peered at the image closely, face lighting up as it struck her. "He was that guy from the dance competition! The one who was talking to Gharo that we overheard while we were disguised and he was super misogynistic and worried someone's song was written by a woman."

"Eww, talk about an unsightly characteristic," Keagan muttered, his face showing visible disgust. "I don't care your culture, age, where your from. There's no reason not to respect people."

Joss sighed, “Well that’s not comforting at all…”

“There are a lot of those kinds of guys in the world,” Rennick said. “Gotta learn to live despite them.”

“True,” Joss said, tucking his phone away. “It’s a big school. I’ll try to avoid the guy.”

“In the meantime, why don’t you pick something for us to do?” Charlotte prodded Joss.

They didn’t have much time left until dinner. Charlotte and Kaylee made another request to spend that time in their rooms again. They had sent a while back that had yet to be read.

“Mmm,” Joss wrapped his arms around Kaylee in thought. “You know, I don’t think I’ll get the chance to go to a spa after I leave. Why don’t we go there?”

The girls were speechless at first. Charlotte said, “Really? That would be so fun!”

"You're really up for it?" Kaylee asked with surprise, cornflower eyes peering up at him. It wasn't an overly manly thing to do, but it undoubtedly excited her. "You guys would all be willing to go?"

"Yeah, nothing wrong with a good massage, maybe get one of those mani-pedis you girls are always talking about," Keagan shrugged his shoulders.

Charlotte gripped Keagan’s hand excitedly. “Oh, I bet the technicians are gonna have so much fun with you guys!”

Nails that have only been clipped to keep from snagging socks and carpets put a gleam in their eye. The satisfying snip of keratin and the way their files glide to smooth out the edges put a pep in their step. Not to mention there were the other staff members who looked forward to getting their hands on virgin hair.

“Alright,” Rennick exhaled.

The guys were tugged along at an unreasonable speed to the spa. Right away they were asked to prepare by getting on soft, comfortable robes. They were taken to an onsen—technically a craft of Almaeri, which might have earned the classification of sento in the view of picker people—followed by time spent in the sauna. Skincare put them in clay masks and detailed attention to their facial flaws until they were baby-smooth. A full body massage came next. An attending chiropractor adjusted the bones of those that needed it. Rennick was surprisingly way out of alignment. Or not so surprising, considering his propensity to let the world get on his nerves. Then, after the salonist, Keagan got to know exactly what it felt like to have someone work a manicure and pedicure on him.

“Ah, so nice,” Charlotte happily relaxed her finished hands on the arm of her beautician chair, while one of the staff worked on her feet.

Joss, who had fallen asleep during the massage, couldn’t quite pass out right now due to that previous rest, but he felt his body slip into deep relaxation. “This is incredible,” he sighed.

“I like it,” Rennick said in sincerity. “Why is this often considered only feminine? Everyone should do this.”

"That's a question for the general male's easily bruised and gender-sensitive ego," Kaylee remarked, eyes closed as she leaned back in the welcoming chair. "Dad and some of our uncle's will come here occasionally, though. Uncle Everest thinks it's necessary to have a reset now and then to stay young."

"Really? Hard to imagine Professor Crosse getting his nails done," Keagan had to admit with a spoff. "Don't get me wrong, it is heavenly and I will undoubtedly do it again if I'm allowed to, but he just seems so....intimidating? Not the kind to have his cuticles buffed up."

Charlotte chuckled, “Then you haven’t seen him around my Dad as much as we have—They’re as goofy as an old married couple, hardly intimidating.”

“That’s because you grew up with them,” Joss spoffed. “I speak for Reg—Rennick and I, when I say seeing all of your male family and friends in that room put us on alert, even with the massive painting hanging over us.”

That earned them a good laugh. Charlotte and Kaylee heard of the uncomfortable, unexpected get-together. “Ah yes, well, I can’t argue with that,” she giggled.

Joss stood up in slippers on his freshly done feet. “Feels so nice!” He walked over to grab on his clothes.

“Yeah, they do feel good,” Charlotte said, doing the same.

“Why don’t we walk in the gardens?” Joss suggested, coming out from behind the changing panel all prim and clean and handsome. “I don’t want to leave without one last stroll.”

Kaylee spoke while she was still behind the partition in the corner, slipping back into her dress and almost wishing she would have sent for different clothes. It wasn't a bad outfit, of course, but nothing spectacular for a final dinner together. "I think we still have time to go to the gardens," she said, walking around and checking her phone for the time. "Did you hear back from mom and dad, Lottie?"

"Oh, still no clear on having dinner at the lounge?" Keagan asked, a bit surprised. Usually affirmation didn't take quite so long, meaning they might need to speed things up if they weren't going to be late to the hall.

“Lemme see,” Charlotte checked her phone as well. “Oh good! They said it’s fine. Also, they are reminding us that we have to have our conversation before bed about the part-time job and budget thing.”

Kaylee spoffed, still less than pleased with the discussion that needed to come. She didn't agree fully with her parents reasoning, and she also wasn't looking forward to saying that to them.

Rennick had laughed at this before and maintained amusement. “What kind of jobs are you gonna get?”

“I dunno,” Charlotte said. “But Dad probably has a list or something.” She looped her arm with Keagan. “I’m ready to go.”

Joss took Kaylee by his side when she came out from behind the divider. “Me too,” he said, and started them off when the others confirmed.

On the way to the gardens they bantered between the five of them. Rennick stayed relatively quiet, as usual, but he did contribute some to the conversation. When they got to the botanical gardens the friends naturally spaced out where Kaylee and Joss happened to be walking ahead of the other three. Keagan and Charlotte ended up strolling just out of earshot from Rennick, who didn’t mind being at the back.

“What do you think about us offering to Regg—uh, Ren now?” Charlotte asked Keagan. They had some privacy on the trail, even if they weren’t in a room.

The question caught him off guard, Keagan turning his head to see if he'd missed something. "Now? Like right here?" With his question confirmed, he mulled it over for a few moments while they walked. "It sounds risky; what if we were caught?" Coiling his arm around her, he tugged her closer, his lips moving down to her ear, "Or does that excite you, my Koh-i-noor?"

Blushing, Charlotte smiled and turned to nuzzle her nose against his. “Maybe,” she murmured playfully. She gave him a soft kiss and slowed their walk. “Sometimes it’s fun to dance on the edge.”

Their pace soon matched Rennick who, seeing them going slower, had moved to the side to pass them. At seeing their attention shift onto him he fell into step with the two. Curious, he asked, “What’s up?”

“First, I want to say thank you for your help and your willingness to guide us,” Charlotte felt a small flutter, but nothing like last night.

“You’re welcome?” Rennick mused, raising a brow.

That said and done, she went on to say, “Second…Well, we were talking about something else we wanted to try out. Maybe for a week or two.” Charlotte felt her cheeks warm. “If you’re interested, would you want to be my lover?”

Blinking, Rennick nearly stopped in his tracks. He furrowed his brow. “Say that again?”

“Ahem,” Charlotte nearly laughed it off and walked away, she felt silly saying it out loud. “Um…would you want to be my lover?”

“Like…” Rennick slowly convinced himself he was really hearing what she said. “Like a side-chick?”

“Oh, well, I mean, I guess?” Charlotte spoffed. “I hadn’t thought of it like that, but that’s a way to put it. I was envisioning someone who we felt comfortable with, who we know gets along well with me and Keagan, and who would be open to sharing experiences like last night.”

“Hmm,” Rennick considered this in silence. He traveled with them for a minute more until he said, “I don’t know. That sounds like friends-with-benefits. While I am not against helping out a friend like I did, that dynamic just isn’t my style. If I am going to be a lover, I would want to be able to do more than just be a booty call.”

Charlotte tilted her head, curious. “What kinds of things would you want to do as a lover?” If they were too much to handle, perhaps Keagan and Charlotte would ease off the gas on that idea.

“Well,” Rennick looked up in thought, “I think having a lover means a close, personable, intimate bond that accompanies the main relationship. Like a consort, or a courtesan, of nobility. While a simple friend you enjoy at night is no different than any other person out and about in the day, a lover would find themselves sharing public affection with you; they would have permission to pull you to sit on their lap, or whisper sweet nothings to you, or enjoy kisses without regard to those who could see them.” He turned back to look at the two as they strolled onward. “A lover might come second to Keagan, but they would be more than someone you called to bed. Do you know what I mean?”

"Forgive me if I'm wrong, but it essentially sounds like just being a boyfriend," Keagan commented after a few moments of thought. "You want to basically be a second boyfriend for Charlotte?"

“I’m just giving my understanding of ‘lover’, my guy,” Rennick said with a shrug. “But I would say a boyfriend is someone who you go for support in your passions, morale, meaningful romantic dates, becoming a part of the family, staying up late talking to each other, holiday (and especially birthday) obligations—a lover is sensual.”

Put into that context the position felt much less threatening. Rennick would be in Charlotte’s life to help meet physical desires. There was no risk in that aspect of Keagan losing his own position at her side. "Those are terms I could come to an agreement with. That is, of course, if Charlotte agrees," his dark gaze shifted to his sweetheart. "You are the one who may experience backlash, gorgeous. Not everyone is going to see you with myself and then with Ren and find it something that earns fond words, I'm sure."

That was true. Charlotte walked in silence to mull that over. They were in a diverse school. None of her friends were likely to be negatively judgmental, but she could guess there would be some students who could give her a hard time. They’d have to risk getting expelled if they tried to harm her. Charlotte decided if she could handle Regina, then she would deal with wagging fingers with no authority over her.

“I mean, as long as it doesn’t interfere with school work, I wouldn’t mind that,” Charlotte finally said, “But there is one thing,” she said, glancing up at Keagan with a smile, “I want to respect my Dilrubaa’s preference and only indulge beyond clothes when we’re all together. That, and he’ll have priority if he wants to spend that time with only me.”

Rennick acknowledged this with a nod. “And this would be for a week at least?”

“Yes,” Charlotte said. “Don’t hold back. I think we should know exactly what we’d be getting ourselves into if we did this officially.” She added, “Not that we can’t stop, even if we did, but I think it’s important to test it out and make a final decision later.”

“Hm,” Rennick walked in silent thought for a time. “Alright,” he said, “I’ll be happy to be your trial lover. Maybe I might like it and continue, if you’ll have me.”

Smiling, Charlotte said, “Oh good!” She looked up at Keagan, to read him for any sign of concern or if he was just as pleased.

"A week as a trial," Keagan nodded in agreement. He couldn't think of anything in that moment that could cause an immediate dismissal of the idea. If there were things he couldn't do, he likely wouldn't know until they came upon them. "Charlotte's conditions will stand, but we can see how things play out for a week."

“Sure,” Rennick said in a casual tone. “Let the conditions stand, or adjust whatever you want. I’m willing to give this a shot.”

With that settled, Charlotte picked up her pace with Keagan at some point and Rennick found himself several steps behind them. A part of him warned that this could end badly, but the side of him that yearned for what Keagan had urged him onward. Even if Rennick remained a lover, in some small way, he had what he wanted in his grasp.

The teens ended up back in the hallways of the castle after quite some time. They made their way to the lounge where they made their orders for dinner and sat down to wait. Joss and Kaylee noticed Charlotte tucked between Rennick and Keagan.

“Ahem,” Charlotte cleared her throat, knowing she wanted to continue her transparency with her sister, “So, this afternoon Keagan and I talked about trying something else,” she said, going on to explain what Joss and Kaylee might notice happening for at least a week’s time. “And if it turns out it’s not what we hoped, we would leave it at that…”

Clearly Joss did not appear happy. He glanced at Rennick and back at the other two. “I don’t think that’s a good idea at all. Not with anyone.”

“I know it’s unconventional,” Charlotte smiled sheepishly. “But what’s the harm in trying it out?”

“A lot of things could go wrong,” Joss said, and listed off some of what Kaylee mentioned before.

“I know, and we talked about it,” Charlotte said. “But it’s just for a week. We made our intentions clear.”

“All of you did?” Joss said, looking at Rennick.

“Yes,” Rennick said. “I made it clear I am willing to try this out, in the way it was explained to me.”

Feeling tired all at once, and knowing they only had a limited amount of time before all three men had to leave, Joss decided to handle this when he and Rennick got home to grab his stuff. “Alright, well…to each their own.”

Kaylee did her best to keep her face as calm as she knew her sister needed her to be. "Okay, well I just hope you all stay hopeful and honest with each other," she tagged on to Joss's remark, leaning back into his arms and deciding at that moment she would just focus on the two of them. Her sister was essentially an adult, so she could make the call on her own.

"I know I appreciate your concern guys," Keagan nodded, pausing for a sip of his drink. "But I don't want us to waste our last night focused on this, at least not with you two. Let's enjoy it, yeah?"

“Yeah,” Joss forced a smile. “How about a movie?”

The teens went about discussing what to watch, finally deciding on a heart-warming Disney classic. Their food arrived in time to finish before the movie ended. At that point they had their desserts, talked amongst each other, and Joss even managed not to glance each time Renneck rested his hand on Charlotte’s thigh or brought the back of her fingers to his lips. They seemed fine, even if Joss felt an urge to worry.

BING! Charlotte and Kaylee’s phone alerted them to a text from their parents. Their faces dropped to read that the portals were ready for the men. The day had finally come to its close and they would need to say their goodbyes.

“I’ll go get my bag,” Rennick said, standing up to leave for it.

Charlotte did the same with Keagan. The two would see each other, and Rennick, at camp. It was Joss and Kaylee that needed a moment to spend alone before he picked up his pack from Kaylee’s room.

“See you guys at the gates,” Charlotte said, heading to her bedroom with Keagan to help gather his things.

Joss sat beside Kaylee, held to the lounger by a wave of reluctance. He tilted her chin towards him. He had so much to say—I love you, I’ll miss you, I never want to be without you in my arms. In his fair eyes she could see all of these things in the silence of his stare. Joss couldn’t choose which to say first. Instead, he gently pressed his lips to hers. Had a minute gone by? Five? Ten? Joss couldn’t tell and he didn’t care. The sound of a thump broke his moment of deep affection.

“Come on,” Joss murmured, pulling Kaylee into his arms as he made their way to her room.

Joss’s bag waited for him at the foot of Kaylee’s bed. When he walked inside and saw it there, his feet became boulders. His legs were rooted to the ground like trunks of a tree. He knew as soon as he grabbed that strap it would break the enchantment that lifted his curse. He would be swept away to the other side of the world, trapped for two years without hope to see Kaylee until his banishment ended.

Turning to Kaylee again, Joss said, “What if we ran away?” As soon as those words escaped his lips he felt the silliness of it, but he spoffed sadly, tears brimming his eyes, as he indulged in the fantasy. “We could go to the North where I could command a house for us out of the snow. Or we could hide in the jungles of the Amazon. I could bond with the animals and we could build ourselves a hamlet for a family…” he sniffed, wiping his eyes. “Two years doesn’t sound long, but it feels like an eternity.”

Her heart had been heavy since the moment her parents messaged, but at that point, as he spoke, Kaylee could feel it shattering to pieces. Everything he said sounded beautiful and impossible but God, did she want it. Fighting off the urge to outright begin sobbing, Kaylee grabbed hold of his hand, tugging him silently over to the bed they'd been in each night. Sitting down, she pulled him beside her, letting his head rest on her lap and running her fingers through his hair.

"You'd get too cold in the North, I'd get too hot in the Amazon," Kaylee sadly laughed as the tears began to spill, fighting so hard to keep him from seeing it. "Two years is long, and I know...I know it'll hurt worse and worse until it starts to numb a bit, but I think - no, I know - I know that we are stronger than that pain, Joss. You're my Knight and we are the stuff of fairy tales. We can do this, and I promise to write every week." If only she could mail herself.

Joss gripped her around her waist as she spoke, unable to bring himself to talk. He let his sadness cradle into her lap until he could sit upright. He nodded, acknowledging her words, saying, “We can do this.” Joss pulled Kaylee against his chest and adorned her with meaningful kisses. Then he rested his head against hers until they heard voices talking outside her door.

A knock later and light cut into the room. Wesley spoke, “Apologies for interrupting.”

Sniffing, Joss said, “It’s alright.” He stood with Kaylee once she gathered herself. Then he dropped his hand on his bag and lifted it. He felt the weight urge him to stay, but his duty and responsibility pushed him forward.

“This way,” Wesley said, moving aside and opening the door further for them.

Keagan and Rennick both held their own bags. Charlotte walked with the two and didn’t think at all about whether her father would know about her arrangement. Mocha eyes glanced at her sister who walked bravely alongside her love down the hallway. Avostoska, a vast estate, seemed to shorten. They were at the portals before long.

“Mr. O’Reilly, you’re the first stop,” Wesley said, calling that gate. “You will have escorts waiting for you on the other side. Have a good trip.”

Charlotte reached up on her tiptoes to hug Keagan and give him a parting kiss. “I’ll see you at camp.”

Pearly whites offered assurance that time wouldn't be their enemy. "You'll be back in my arms before you know it, my Koh-i-noor," he swore, though with Wesley so close, he didn't dare a long kiss or lengthy hug. Picking up his bag, he stepped into the portal and across the world.

Wesley switched the destination. “Here we are,” he said, stepping back again. “Reggie—,”

“Rennick,” He corrected.

Wesley inclined his head in acknowledgment. “Very well. Rennick, Mr. Hart…this is your gate.”

Charlotte didn’t necessarily want her father worrying about her experiments, and Rennick knew he didn’t exactly want to earn the Fox’s attention, so he merely gave them all a nod and said to Joss, “I’ll meet you inside.”

“Okay,” Joss said to his buddy.

As soon as Rennick passed through, Wesley said, “Dove, why don’t you and I wait?”

“Alright,” Charlotte said, and followed her father just outside the portal room.

Alone, Joss dropped his bag and held Kaylee in his arms. “I love you, Kaylee,” he murmured. “Always remember that.”

Tears that burned in her throat fell once more as she sank into his arms. Try as she might, Kaylee couldn't get the world to melt away again. The portal was right there and everything was too real to be ignored. "I love you. I love you so much, Joss," Kaylee sobbed into her heart that held her so tight. "And you always remember that. We're too strong and even thousands of miles can't keep us apart forever."

Both arms tightened. Joss pressed his lips to her head, then pulled just enough away to look into cornflower fields one more time before sharing a las parting kiss to her lips. Joss felt the urge to take her with him through the portal. Something inside him warned him that this would be the last time he would see her as she was to him, and always would be in his heart, and that Fate’s cruelty waited for them. The crescendo of the end came in a crash. Joss threw his trust in hope and finally grabbed his bag, parting from Kaylee without another word to spoil the beauty of that moment.

In a haze of magic Joss passed through the portal and it shut between them. Kaylee, once more, stood in the vaults alone with the knowledge that the uncertain future loomed and the memories of the past were all that was left of Joss.

His image disappeared from the portal and with it her strength to stand. Once more Kaylee found herself on the floor of the vaults, head bent and barely held up by her hands. Joss was gone. Their perfect days together had come to an end and now...she wanted nothing more than to sleep for eternity until woken by his kiss.

After a time, Kaylee did not know when, strong arms scooped her up. The scent of warm musk, a hint of whiskey, and the lab enveloped her. Wesley carried Kaylee to her room where he sat with her on her recliner. His long fingers brushed hair sticking to her face and the tears collecting on her lashes. The pain of it all struck her father’s heart through knowing how much his daughter suffered. Their conversation they meant to have about budgeting was forgotten. Wesley remained, even until Kaylee fell asleep in a hiccup of inhales and sniffles. Soon, he too closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

A long night of terrible dreams where the ground at their feet kept crumbling and keeping her and her lover apart were somewhat less miserable for Kaylee. Her mind perceived arms about her, almost as if Joss was still there. It wasn't until morning hit and cornflower eyes opened to find that it was instead her father that held her. Sink sorrow nearly drowned the appreciation she had for him being there as her heart struggled to find a reason to beat. Assuming her stirring had woken Wesley, Kaylee let her head fall back on his chest, tucking her head beneath his chin. "It's Monday," she half mumbled, knowing all that entailed. "Is there any chance I can not go to camp this year and just stay in my room?" Or maybe for two years.

"Hmm, I'm sorry, Pumpkin," Wesley murmured, coming further out of his sleep. "It is the tragedy of reality that life must go on, even when we feel our world has ended." He brushed sleep sand from her eyes. "No one can put a timeline on your grief, but you are a creative, capable woman. I believe you can revive."

"Even when it feels like I can't?" she spoffed sadly, forcing herself to a seated position. The sunlight in the room was bright enough to tell her there wasn't a lot of time before she'd be expected to have her bags and be at the vault. Camp was happening, whether she wanted it to or not.

"Even when you can't," Wesley gave her hand a squeeze. He shifted them off the recliner. "Your mother and I will meet you at the portals," he said. "Unless you want company while you gather your things."

Kaylee considered the offer, but in the end shook her head. "No, I can handle it alone," she assured her father. She began to turn toward her closet where her bag and belongings were, stopping mid motion. Instead she turned back to Wesley, rising up on the balls of her feet and throwing her arms around his torso for a gentle embrace. "Thank you for being there when he can't, dad."

Returning her hold, Wesley gave a kiss atop her head. “I always will, my Pumpkin.” They stood that way for a time until Kaylee was ready to let go. “See you soon.”

Wesley shut the door behind him when he left. He crossed the lounge to the other side and knocked for entry to his second eldest’s room. Given permission, Wesley came in to see Charlotte grumbling about getting out of bed under her breath. To tease her, Wesley opened the curtains. Sunshine poured over Charlotte’s scowling face.

“Good morning, my Dove,” Wesley grinned, coming to her bedside. “You’ve had plenty of sleep, I’m absolutely sure.”

The emphasis on how convinced he was made Charlotte blush. She sat upright and smiled sheepishly. “Well, I might have had plenty last night, but I think I had better sleep before then.”

“Mhm,” Wesley mused. “I certaintly hope you always have fulfilling nights, but just how filled do they need to be?”

“Ah,” Charlotte looked upward and drummed her finger-tips together. “That’s actually a question I am answering right now, with the help of a couple of people.”

Wesley smiled and shook his head. “Curiosity runs through your veins. I am not surprised, though I reserve my fatherly right of concern.”

Charlotte flicked her mocha eyes several times to his face until she managed to hold a gaze. “Are you mad at me, Dad?”

“No, not mad, my Dove,” Wesley said, pulling her close for a hug. “Merely hoping that curiosity doesn’t kill my cat and who might find that satisfaction does not bring her back. As your mother likes to point out, I am not fond of situations I can’t control. Even if the reward can be worth it for some, the risk remains high.”

Sighing in comfort, Charlotte pulled away to peer up at him. “But…you’ll be there for me, right? If I do fall?”

“Of course,” Wesley said, resolutely. He teased, “I can’t promise the men in this situation will come out alive, though.”

They laughed, and Charlotte could not know just how sincere he was through the wrinkled smile at the corner of his eyes. A glint of murder had come and gone. Inara would likely help tame the impulse if it came up again.

Charlotte chuckled, “I gotta get my stuff.” She got up and headed to her drawers.

“I’ll see you two at the vaults,” Wesley said, turning to go.

“Oh,” Charlotte perked, facing him. “How is Kaylee?”

“She’s hanging in there, but be gentle with your sister,” Wesley said. “She will need your support.”

“Yes, Dad,” Charlotte said, and went back to gathering her things.

At the vaults Inara and Wesley waited for their girls to come down the hall. They stood, each with an arm around the waist of the other, talking about the years past and the future ahead. When Charlotte and Kaylee came their way they both shared hugs between them.

“My girls, how you’ve grown,” Inara said, now finding herself looking up at Charlotte. “Have a good summer.”

Wesley ran a thumb against Kaylee’s drying cheek. “We will always be a phone call away.”

Raising her hand, Kaylee let it rest atop her fathers with the smallest reflex of a smile. "I'll remember that." Her response was as weak as she felt, even if they weren't at a week of not eating. While her body was strong her heart was struggling once more, encouraged on by her brain that told her she would be fine and that they'd get through this. Kaylee had her parents, she had her sister, and at camp she'd have her friends.

“Be safe,” Wesely said, and after another farewell hug the girls went through the portal.

The two greeted the Cromwells as they had done twice before. Cory and Rosalie were glad to say hello to the two, as well as their little kiddos. Mousse, the Cromwell chocolate lab, paid special attention to Kaylee, giving her gentle licks on her hand and, when she was still, rubbed his head against her leg.

“I put in a zip line and a few other things,” Cory said to the girls as they came to their SUV’s. “Let me know how it goes if you use any of it.”

“We will,” Charlotte said, waving to them. “See you guys!”

"Be good, Melie, you too Olly," Kaylee bid them all a farewell, a smile put on for the sake of the kids though sadness was in her eyes.

Cory and his family waved, his children hopping up and down with their hands in the air. Charlotte watched them until their car turned a corner. They had a bit of a drive to get to camp. Charlotte decided not to prod Kaylee for feelings right now. She knew well enough how Kaylee fared the first time and only hoped her sister wouldn’t waste away in the cabin at camp.

The length of the drive, cornflower eyes gazed out the window from her side of the backseat. Kaylee leaned into the side, forehead falling against the glass that was cold to the touch. She looked out but none of the beautiful scenery registered to her at all.

By noon the SUV had arrived at Camp Cromwell. They could see some of the structures their uncle had put up through the windows. One looked like a water slide that fed into the lake. Charlotte wondered just how many alterations were made. Pondering them had to be set aside when, coming out of their car, familiar faces crowded the two.

“Hi guys!” Tysha beamed. “I got great news! But we can save that for a bonfire or something.”

Cara came up with Danson at her side. The cousins were sporting summer haircuts. Cara’s long tresses now flared playfully around her shoulders instead of bouncing against her lower back. Danson had buzzed his off, to Tysha’s dismay.

Following them, Paulo and Haddasah walked alongside Elijah and Annie. Soon Matt, Sophia, and Tallulah gathered up too. Charlotte noted that Keagan and Rennick were absent. She turned occasionally to check for them as their group flurried into conversation. It was then that Charlotte noticed two unsavory people she hoped wouldn’t return to school.

Regina waited with Paisley beside their luxury vehicle for their staff to take out their bags. They gossiped between each other and fussed over Hugo vexing Regina without reason. He had been aloof, as of late, and even when Regina sent Paisley to get him from wherever he was, she often came back empty handed after doing her best to convince him to come. It didn’t seem to bother Paisley. She readily volunteered to go to bat for Regina. When Hugo did return with Paisley he was not as enthusiastic to speak with Regina as he once had been, choosing to spend time on his phone than to talk.

“He should be around,” Paisley said, turning her head this way and that. “I can find him as soon as mother returns with aunt Maggie, if you want.”

Regina huffed, lips curled in disfavor. Being forced to wait and not having her every demand met was absolutely exhausting. "We can go find him together, he can't be far away."

Mrs. Averell soon arrived back, having helped their aged aunt to the bathroom. Maggie Averell did not have the constitution to wait hours at a time. The two elder women came up to the car and, just as Mrs Averell meant to help the aunt inside, she gasped to find her sunglasses gone.

“Girls, keep an eye on Aunt Maggie. I will be right back,” Mrs. Averell turned on her pricey heels and marched through the crowd of teens to the public bathrooms.

Releasing a long sigh and rolling her eyes, Regina fanned herself with her hand that held her phone. The sun was so strong and she felt uncomfortable after hours of traveling. She was just about to pull up her phone for something to amuse her when the sight of the Von Helsing sisters took her attention. Memories of the altercation at Atlantis and how the fight with Kyle had ended with Joss being expelled filled her mind. There was a certain type of delight that really curled her toes.

"Well if it isn't the Von Helsings. Wonder if they're brought down a tier after the amusement park," Regina spoffed.

The talk from her niece drew Maggie Averelle's aged attention, glossy eyes following the blonde's gaze. "Oh? Could it be?" A wobbly step closer hardly improved her vision, though her brows perked in surprise as she recognized what she thought. "That's little Kaylee!"

"Uh, yeah Aunt Maggie. She's one of our classmates," Regina tried to wave her hand and dismiss the odd enticement she seemed to have.

"I haven't seen little Kaylee for years - not since she was, well, little!" Chuckling in delight as the girls went out of view, Maggie shook her head, turning back toward the vehicle.

That caught the wicked teenager's attention, head spinning about. "Since she was little? Aunt Maggie you've seen Kaylee Von Helsing before?"

"Hmm? Oh, no she was not a Von Helsing, Regina. She was at their castle when I last saw her, but she was not a Von Helsing," Maggie waved her finger as if the mislabel amused her.

"You knew her when she was a kid?" Fair brows furrowed together, before the possibility of just how much information Regina could find out from her Aunt and then turn to use on one of her infamous enemies came to light. "You know, Aunt Maggie, I think you should come visit me before school starts. It's been a long time since you have."

Before their Aunt Maggie could confirm or deny Mrs. Averell returned. “Alright, bye girls,” she eased the old woman into her seat and shut the door. Turning to the two teens, the mother added in a sharp tone, “And don’t cause trouble!”

Paisley nodded vigorously. She had no intention of rocking the boat this year. She stood just behind Regina. “Thank you for taking us, Aunt—,” but the woman didn’t stay long enough to hear the gratitude. She walked around to her seat and had the driver take off.

A gold sandal was stomped into the ground and Regina folded her arms across her chest. "Damnit! I need to talk to Aunt Maggie somehow," she thought aloud. "If she's got information on Kaylee I can use next year, I need it."

While Regina schemed to dig into just what their Aunt Maggie knew of Kaylee’s past, the girl in question stood, persevering through her emotions, in the middle of her companions. Charlotte had yet to see Rennick or Keagan, but she noted Kaylee’s withdrawn demeanor and prompted the friend group to move onward.

“Let’s get our things to the cabin,” Charlotte said, moving with them down the pathway.

There were a lot more plants this year; landscaping gave the place an elegant appearance. Chances were that Cory wanted to lessen the rustic aesthetic and create a more fantastical ambiance. Quite in character for their uncle. There were even a couple streams running through camp. They had minimalist bridges where the cabin roads diverged between those for the women and those for the men.

“See you guys later?” Matt said, giving the girls a brief salute.

“Yeah, we’ll catch up at lunch,” Annie smiled.

The companions split between the sexes and the Von Helsings walked with their female friends to the cabin crafted especially for the wealthy daughters of the Lord and Lady. It felt good to drop their bags by familiar beds and slump onto couches that fit them just right.

“How are you feeling?” Charlotte asked her sister, once she began unpacking her things.

"I'm not feeling much," Kaylee admitted, setting her bag on the foot of her bed, her ringers bumping the zipper a few times while it clinked softly. Finally Kaylee gripped it and opened the suitcase, starting with pulling out a hoodie and tugging it over her head. Despite the heat, she felt cold and the soft fabric offered some comfort. As her head broke through, Kaylee looked back down to her bag and was met with a pale pink box with silver decals. "What's this?"

“Hm?” Charlotte stepped closer.

Lifting the box out, Kaylee slid off the lid and was met with a sight which had her heart melting. Stationary decorated in peonies with matching envelopes, pink sealing wax to a seal, and the smell of peonies wafted up. She also found a small metal spoon and candle for the letters to be sealed with. Everything had an elegant cursive monogram of her initials on them. A gold envelope shimmered and stood out from the rest on the top, Kaylee lifting it from the box.

Opening the envelope with tears in her eyes, Kaylee read it aloud, "'Write often, love him much, but don't forget to take care of yourself too'," she sniffed, turning to Charlotte with wet cheeks. "It's from mom."

“Aww,” Charlotte felt her own eyes blurring. She leafed delicately through the papers. “Wow Kaylee, this is wonderful. I bet Joss will love this.” She gave her sister a hug. “Mom’s right too, though. I don’t want you to close up—that was scary, Kaylee. Please remember to get some sunshine and eat some food.” She pulled away and gave her sister a sad smile, tears slipping down her cheeks. “Joss has to come back to you alive, you know? And I don’t want to lose my sister.”

"I know and I'm sorry," Kaylee gave her sister a small smile. "I'll try not to get that dark and twisted again, it's just...hard."

Abrupt laughter broke their moment when Tysha and Cara nearly stumbled into one another on their way into the Von Helsing sister’s room. Their jovial smiles vanished when they saw the sisters standing there with tears in their eyes. They righted themselves, embarrassed to have interrupted. Serenity, who came in just then, watched in silence to understand what was going on.

Concerned, Cara asked, “Is it Joss?”

Sparing her sister, Charlotte answered for her. “Yeah. The expulsion and everything.”

Gasping softly in immediate understanding, Tysha came to Kaylee’s side. “That’s right…I’m so sorry.”

Serenity frowned lightly, feeling sad for her friend. “Is there anything we can do?”

"Unfortunately, no. I just have to grin and bear it," Kaylee said, knowing it was likely not easy for any of them to see. "But I really appreciate you all, and I'll need the support I'm sure. It's hard to think about having fun with Joss on the other side of the world, but maybe you can help me remember to."

Coming to hold Kaylee’s hand, Serenity said, “We will. And don’t worry, you don’t have to smile all the time. Just know we’re here to cry or laugh with you.”

“Girls,” Annie’s voice called from the living room. “Lunch is happening soon.”

“Coming in a bit!” Charlotte said, returning to her bag to toss the rest of her personal items in their places.

After a soft squeeze of Kaylee’s hand Serenity walked out to finish too. Cara and Tysha gave their support and figured they should do the same so they didn’t have to worry about it later. They were all hungry and ready for the introduction to camp to be over so they could all meet up beside the lake. It had been no more than a week and a couple of days since they were together and yet they were eager to see everyone.

Charlotte walked with Kaylee and the others to the dining hall who, apparently, got the news about the eldest Von Helsing from Tysha, Serenity, and Cara, due to the soft looks and occasional gentle touches to Kaylee’s arm from them. They didn’t want to continue poking that tender spot, so they left outreach in Kaylee’s court.

Coming into the hall, Charlotte peered around for Keagan and Rennick. She lit up to see them already seated with a space enough between for her. The men were faced away from the entrance. After a brief assurance Kaylee would be okay, Charlotte ran ahead to surprise them with an abrupt greeting. Her arms first came to wrap around Keagan from behind, causing him to nearly drop the cup he held.

“Hello!” Charlotte giggled. She didn’t care to ask what delayed them, just happy they were there. She grinned and kissed his cheek. “Miss me?”

The entire room seemed to light up as Charlotte's voice met his ears, Keagan turning to face her. "Why hello beautiful," he beamed, reaching out to stroke her cheek once. "How could we not miss you? My bed felt a little too empty last night without you in it."

With most of their friends settling in and Matt talking to Cara, only Rennick paid enough attention to hear what was said. Charlotte was glad for it, not looking forward to that attention at lunch with every other camper present. She’d feel better about the inevitable squeals over a bonfire by the lake.

“We’ll see what we can do about that,” Charlotte said with a grin, feeling her cheeks warm as she took her place between him and Rennick. To her trial lover Charlotte hesitated to give public affection, feeling that toe still hovering above the water of the pool; nerves, perhaps.

As if knowing her mind, Rennick merely said, “Good afternoon, muz Arashi.”

The extensive Aarinian language made for a difficult study. Charlotte knew many words, but this one eluded her. She accepted it with a smile all the same. “Good to see you too, Ren,” she said, beginning to plate her food.

“Guys,” Cara broke up individual conversations with a wave of her hand, “who was gonna tell me that Reggie changed his name?”

“It just happened over their visit to Avostoska,” Tysha spoffed. She gave Rennick a smile. “I think it’s nice.”

“And Joss is in Brazil?” Danson questioned.

“Looks like we missed a lot,” Serenity said, glancing between Rennick and Charlotte; intuition tugging at her.

“We’ll catch you all up at the bonfire,” Charlotte said, picking up her fork. There was more than just Rennicks new name, their photoshoot, and Joss’s current location to share.

Kaylee, who had taken a seat by Tallulah and Serenity could almost feel the curiosity. Still, she wouldn't spoil her sister's news that she deserved to share when she was comfortable with it. For now, she'd help keep the conversation flowing. "What about you guys? Anything exciting happened yet this summer?"

"Soph and I went on a camping trip last week," Tallulah said once she set down her cup.

"I mean, I don't know if it's a camping trip, Lulah," Sophia giggled, shaking her head. "She pitched a tent in her backyard after I said I wanted to sleep under the stars. Granted, we were still going inside to use the bathroom...and eat..and watch TV." The table had a round of chuckles to share at just how lack of outdoorsy theirs was.

The rest threw in a couple of stories of how things went before lunch was over and everyone dispersed for the orientation meeting. Once more Charlotte was seated between Keagan and Rennick, meaning Kaylee found a separate place to sit with their friends. Not much had changed in terms of what was expected of the campers, though there were some new faces between freshmen and a few new counselors. The rest of the afternoon was a rush and dinner was scarfed down leaving little time left for chatter. Thankfully they were soon all gathered around the bonfire, sitting down on logs and getting ready to get a chance to freely socialize.

“So spill that tea, girls,” Cara said to the Von Helsing sisters. They had yet to give their full account.

Charlotte grabbed a sparkling juice and sat between Rennick and Keagan. The recurring action drew some attention, though not enough to warrant questions. “Well, Kaylee was, admittedly, sad about what had happened,” Charlotte began, “Dad decided to invite Joss over to lift her spirits. Ren came too, obviously, and since they were visiting I asked Dad if Keagan could come too,” she went on to give a brief overview of the little girls causing Rennick trouble, got them laughing about the bridal kiss, and Charlotte’s attempt to prank Ren by stalling for the littles to catch up.

“I fucking knew it,” Rennick spoffed, shaking his head. “You’re as much of a fox demon as your father, you know that? You vixen.”

Charlotte giggled, “Well it blew up in my face, because I didn’t know you’d haul me off to get down!”

“I didn’t have time to think it through,” Rennick said, bringing his drink to his lips, “had to run.”

“Anyway,” Charlotte playfully nudged him as she went on to say that her father agreed to bring Keagan. “The littles wanted to ride horses. They were still pushing the whole ‘Ren is my husband’ thing. At the time I was concerned, for obvious reasons, but since Rennick wanted to rest before he came along I left on S’more and he came back later…on Nitro.”

Tysha raised her brows. “Ellie’s mare?”

“Yeah, she’s feisty, isn’t she?” Cara asked. “I mean, you gotta have explicit permission, don’t you? To ride her?”

As the others nodded and murmured in agreement, clearly aware of the volatile nature of that horse, Rennick slowly set down his drink and looked at Charlotte. He couldn’t tell if he should be offended or impressed. “It was you, wasn’t it? You recommended her to me?”

Blushing, Charlotte cleared her throat. “I may have suggested that Nitro looked like she could use a ride on a trail…And that you were available.”

Vixen,” Rennick raised a brow. “Are you trying to kill me?”

“Well not anymore,” Charlotte exhaled playfully with slight exaggeration. “I like you now.”

Rennick kept his eyes on Charlotte, bringing his drink to his mouth again in thought. As she went on to tell the others about how her night ended with him on S’more with her, and finding Keagan in the stables, Rennick wondered if he was in danger at any other time without knowing it. Could he be in danger now? Shrugging inwardly, Rennick decided it was worth it.

“So anyway,” Charlotte continued, “Keagan and I went with the girls to work on our flower wreaths.” She told them about the strange behavior of her little cousins and how a prank of theirs, which apparently they had some regret for, resulted in Charlotte’s lips swelling. “That was terrible, but Keagan—,” she hesitated, feeling her cheeks color. She cleared her throat and said, “He was kind and thoughtful.” Charlotte smiled and rested her hand on his thigh.

Not seeing how Keagan did anything in particular, Cara said, “Kind and Thoughtful? About your allergies?”

“Yeah, I mean, we were gonna, you know, but then my reaction happened,” Charlotte glossed over what Keagan did instead.

“Okay,” Cara chuckled, giving Keagan a harmless squint of her eyes. “I mean, he better be, it’s not like you wanted that to happen.”

“So, did you ever you know?” Danson asked, curious. He yelped when Cara hit his arm and scolded him about digging for that information.

“Um,” Charlotte’s face flared up. “Yeah, in the morning.” She felt her heart flutter to admit it, but she figured she might as well get it over with.

Tysha gasped softly, “Oh!”

Cara coo’d through a mouth full of snacks. “Aww!”

Serenity, Haddasah, and the other girls were far more charming about their reactions. The boys roared in approval to Keagan, bumping fists and clanking glass. All but Elijah and Annie were vocally in favor of encouraging the activity, but they did respectively wish them a healthy relationship. That was expected, of course; not all of them had the same views on these things.

“Alright, calm down,” Cara hushed them. She was in need of more info, as were the other girls, but they could save that for the cabin. “Go on, Lottie.”

“Okay, so,” Charlotte’s blush remained as she told them that, while out at the spa—devoid of specific details—the boys were invited to spend time with their father and every male in their family and friend circle.

"You have no idea just how terrifying that room was," Keagan said as he took a handful of caramelized popcorn that was being passed around. "Between the fact that I'm pretty sure they've all killed at least one person and then seeing that weird shrine your dad and Professor Everest have for each other, I was beginning to worry if they'd let me out alive since we had been...indulging."

“Hah, I bet!” Danson grinned.

“Shrine?” Haddasah asked.

“Oh!” Tysha chuckled, “I know what you’re talking about. The painting.”

“We’ll show you later,” Cara said, having taken a picture. A person could appreciate the comeliness of older men. “Professor Crosse and Lord Von Helsing are quite fond of each other.”

“I’ve heard some stories,” Paulo said, happily receiving the bucket of caramel popcorn, “that they got real close, if you know what I mean.”

Seeing more than one look to the sisters for confirmation, Charlotte sheepishly nodded and said, “Yeah, Uncle Everest, Aunt Ellie, and our parents did actually ‘get together’ once.”

“Oh snap!” Matt chuckled, taking a swig of his drink. “That’s wild.”

The back and forth about the topic went about as predicted. Some were intrigued, some swore they’d never think of doing that, and some shrugged it off as live and let live. Some, like Serenity, turned as red as a certain Ukrainian the Von Helsing girls called uncle, just thinking about that kind of arrangement.

“I’d faint,” Serenity said. She had trouble with reaching intimacy past kissing, let alone adding in another person.

Annie surprised them by saying, “If I had alternate beliefs, I might try it.”

Raising his brows, Elijah said, “Are you being honest with yourself, Annie? You can barely stand me taking one of your fries. You’re as possessive of food as Charlotte.”

Rennick turned to Charlotte and pointed at Elijah as soon as the young man said what he did, as if demanding vindication for his words that night she propositioned him, but Charlotte flicked her eyes away to avoid it, finding interest in the stars.

“If you want fries, you should ask to get them and not just take what I order. It’s like you’re the stereotypical woman,” Annie chuckled. “And yes, if I didn’t think it was a matter of my salvation, I would give it a shot.”

“Mhm…sure,” Elijah studied her with doubt, thinking of how many times Annie had been a bit spoiled. She was an only child, though, and he had to give her credit for when she was generous, but sometimes Annie needed a little more practice with the virtue of charity and almsgiving. At least, before Elijah could believe she’d really accept multiple bedroom partners—practicing Catholic or not!

“I could give it a go,” Matt shrugged. “If I ever met someone who wanted to do it.”

“Not me,” Paulo said, giving Haddasah’s hand a squeeze, who also nodded.

Tucking a strand of her silky dark hair behind her ear, Charlotte said, “Yeah, it’s not for everyone…But it was actually kind of fun.”

"Was?" Tallulah perked up, catching on to that little gem of information. "Charlotte, you're saying that as if you're speaking from experience.." Dark brows raised in interest.

"I think she is Lulah, though you don't need to go announcing it," Sophia chuckled, lightly nudging her girlfriend, her eyes falling on Rennick with a sense of knowing on her face.

Keagan, unsure if Charlotte had wanted to announce their arrangement or if it had been a slip, looked to his beloved for direction. If she wanted to speak of it he was ready to stand behind her.

“Ahem—,” Charlotte gave a small smile and nodded. “Yeah, I uh—Keagan and I did actually try it out.”

“With who? With—,” Cara blinked, noting the grin on Rennick’s face. Her jaw dropped. “With Reggie?! Oop, I mean—With Rennick?”

The cat out of the bag, the young man in question decided to speak for himself here. “Yeah, they were curious. I had done it a few times before, so I didn’t mind. We were focused on Lottie; a team effort kind of thing.”

Conversation fluttered between them, with most quickly coming to terms with the reality that this had taken place, but still in wonder about it. People liked to talk and imagine, but it was seldom someone actually did something like that! It brought it home on a tangible level. It would be a lie to say it didn’t spark further interest in some of them.

“Wait, so,” Danson wiggled his eyebrows at Charlotte, “Can I try?”

Spoffing, Charlotte said, “I don’t think so. I’m not attracted to you in that way, Danny.”

Sighing, Danson accepted this and said, “Eh, I had to ask.”

“So…you’re attracted to Reg—Rennick,” Tysha said it more as a statement. She quieted and let the others speak, folding herself into her thoughts.

Kaylee had been relatively silent as everyone was being filled in on the past week, but she did notice when another fell quiet. Tysha was clearly off from herself at the news of Charlotte and Rennick, and she wondered if that was going to bring tension between them.

Cara couldn’t wait until the cabin. She blurted out questions, “Do your parents know? Did you involve Almaeri?”

Raising her hands, Charlotte said, “They do, and kind of, I think—I prefer not to go into detail.”

Matt asked, “Okay, no detail, but…Is it one and done? Or is this a thing?”

Charlotte figured that would come up anyway. So she said, “Actually, I was curious about what it would be like to have a ‘lover’, so…Ren said he’d do a trial run of it with us.”

Keagan nodded to show he was in agreement with what was being said. "A test for a week to see if it can be an ongoing thing," he said as he handed Charlotte a marshmallow to enjoy.

"Is it too much to ask how it turns out?" Sophia asked with expressed interest. "I'd like to hear how a third person changes your dynamic."

Chuckling through a bite of marshmallow, Charlotte nodded and said, “Of course.”

"Now you've got my Sophie-bear all curious you three," Tallulah spoffed, leaning in and placing a kiss on her cheek. "Don't go getting ideas too fast on me."

Yawning audibly, Tysha stood up. “Well, I’m kinda tired from the trip here and stuff. I’ll catch up with the rest of your story later.”

The others called out goodnight, though she didn’t stay long to receive their farewells. Tysha sauntered off to the girls cabin at a brisk pace. Like Kaylee, Serenity picked up that something was off, but chose not to judge the situation too early.

“So,” Cara, as interested now as Sophia, asked, “I wanna know how this works. What does this look like?”

“Like this,” Reggie said, tilting Charlotte’s chin to him. He gave her a slow and sensual kiss. Charlotte blushed and felt all fluttery with the effect of his affection. She went with his movement, leaning back. After a moment Rennick righted them and found himself interested in a marshmallow now.

The friends, though fascinated by what they witnessed, were immediately curious to see Keagan’s reaction. Another man had just kissed his girlfriend and stirred her passion. They could practically see bubbles of satisfaction flurry around her head.

"And like this," Keagan said as he plucked a marshmallow, placing it into his mouth. The white puffiness still peering out of his mouth, he took hold of Charlotte's hips, lifting her off the log beside him and tugging her into his lap. Hands moved up to cradle her neck as their mouths were eased together, a long and heated moment shared that ended with a sweet and sticky treat now in her mouth.

Charlotte beamed, consuming the sweet fluff and giving Keagan another kiss before shifting to rest against him on his lap, facing outward, comfortably in his arms.

"Mmm see, now that's kind of hot," Sophia said with a wide smirk, giving Tallulah a soft squeeze to her thigh.

Cheeks pinking, Tallulah spoffed. "Thanks guys, got her all riled up. We may have to excuse ourselves to handle that."

“Agree, that was kinda spicy,” Annie chuckled. She nudged Elijah. “Maybe one day, if we marry.”

Elijah pinked, bashfully looking away. “Girl, I am trying to be a man of God over here.”

“Hmm,” Matt thought through his previous statement and shook his head. “Okay, never mind. I can’t do that.”

“Huh,” Danson rubbed his chin. “Now I definitely wanna try! Lottie, you gotta hit me up if you ever change your mind.”

Charlotte smiled and rolled her eyes. “Danny, you just want to smooch.”

“That’s all I ever get to do,” Danson sighed. “Not like I’m not looking forward to the other bases.”

“Maybe if you were romantic,” Cara said, amused.

“Doesn’t do you any good,” Danson muttered.

“Who says?” Cara scoffed. “I just haven’t gotten to a point where I want to go all the way.” She jut her chin.

“And that’s perfectly alright,” Serenity said to Danson in Cara’s defense. That, and she too felt that she wasn’t ready.

Feeling better now that their plans were laid out and understood, and without destructive backlash, Charlotte relaxed. She tugged Rennick closer so she might lay her legs on his lap while the rest of her sat comfortably on Keagan. Rennick took the liberty of rubbing her feet, as he had heard from Keagan that she liked it. Charlotte practically purred.

“Girl,” Cara chuckled. “I still know I’d smack a hoe, but you do make it look enticing.”

“I’m not gonna lie, feel sorta salty that you chose Reggie—I mean, Rennick,” Danson pouted. “I am just as handsome.”

“I mean,” Charlotte shrugged. “You are nice looking? Just not my thing.”

Rennick grinned and said, “Better luck next time, kid.”

“Ooohh!” The ones who had been present at the fiasco of Freshman winter formal knew exactly what Rennick quoted; Danson. For those who did not, they were told that Danson had said this to Rennick in a consoling way that the young man took as a form of mockery. It exploded into a fight that night and resulted in Kaylee and Joss breaking up at the time. Since then Rennick had, apparently, improved.

“Alright, alright—Fair; that’s a good one,” Danson said, long past holding a grudge. “You got me!”

“So guys,” Cara turned back to her curiosities, “If this week goes well, are you gonna be official? And if so, does this mean you’re gonna be open to additional lovers?”

“If Ren wants to stick with it, then yes,” Charlotte said, “and yeah, I wouldn’t mind it. We’ve talked about how we want to go about things. So as long as our criteria is met and we’re comfortable, then I think so.”

Satisfied with that for now, Cara toasted the three of them and sipped her drink without another question to ask about their arrangement. “Well now, is that all that happened this week?”

“We took photos of us couples,” Charlotte said. “We’re getting them developed right now. Joss got to take a few with him that they did first to give to him in time.”

“Photos?” Serenity perked. “Do you have any to show us?”

“A few samples on our phones,” Charlotte nodded, handing her cell over for them to look.

With the attention off her sister for a split second, Kaylee nodded to the question Charlotte had already answered. "We did some photos alone, but the couple photos were definitely my favorite. It's nice to have some pictures for camp and being apart." She also pulled out her phone, showing it to Tallulah and Sophia who were sitting near her.

"Oh, just photo-photos," Tallulah said in a thoughtful tone.

Confusion crossed Kaylee's face. "Well...yeah? What else would they be?"

"You know...photos," was the response she was given.

Sophia giggled in delight, nudging Kaylee. "Yes! A boudoir shoot! That's what you should have done to really give Joss something to miss."

"A what shoot?" Kaylee's brows were knitted in confusion at the term.

“A boudoir is another word for a woman’s dressing room, or private room. You know, where they take on and off clothes,” Serenity said. Her cheeks pinked. “They also use it to refer to risqué pictures you can take in that room…Think Victoria’s Secret model shoot, but taken of you for your significant other.”

“Oh, that kind of photoshoot,” Annie tilted her head in wonder.

Cara smirked. “Oooh, Kaylee, Lottie—you two thinking about it?”

“Possibly,” Charlotte hummed in thought and remembered Rennick had said to use a traditional film camera for those kinds of pictures, since she was concerned about hackers and leaked footage.
 
"You mean to wear lingerie and pose all...suggestively?" Kaylee could feel her cheeks also beginning to burn from the idea, though it wasn't just the poses. Someone would have to be taking those pictures, and the only person she wanted to see her like that was Joss. She didn't want to ask her father to get a photographer to see her in sparse clothes.

"Didn't Rennick say he likes photography?" Keagan recalled aloud. "That day we were over at the pool."

"Yes! That's a great idea. Ren can take pictures of you Kaylee and then you can mail them to Joss," Sophia suggested with a wiggle of her brows.

Tallulah had to chuckle, tugging on her girlfriend. "Soph, are you almost done trying to get everyone around here to take their pants off?"

"Not quite," Sophia admitted, leaning over and lowering her voice so only those directly beside her could hear, "But I do plan on ending with yours tonight."

"I uh, don't know if that's going to be an option for me," Kaylee lightly brushed at the idea. "And I wouldn't want to make Rennick have to see me like that."

Cara asked, “Well, you’ve been in a bikini before right? And you’ve sunbathed? That’s basically a lingerie set and a pose. You’re halfway there.”

“Yes, but, you shouldn’t do it if you’re not comfortable,” Serenity said. She often let people know she’d be an advocate in case they were feeling like everyone was pushing. “And that goes for Rennick too.”

The young man, still working on Charlotte’s feet, said, “It’s whatever.”

“Does that mean you’d do it?” Charlotte spoffed.

“Yeah, sure,” Rennick shrugged. “Just give me time and place.”

"Maybe," Kaylee shrugged at the idea, appreciating Serenity's support as always. "But if won't be at camp then. My boyfriend is oceans away so I didn't exactly pack any lingerie."

Sophia was quick to jump in and fan the fire she had started. "I have a few with me that I would be happy to lend out. We are about the same size, although the chests will be a little tight on you."

"Nothing wrong with that," Tallulah giggled. "So you're out of excuses, Kaylee. Going to do it?"

After a few moments of thought, cornflower eyes looked over to Rennick who was busy on her sisters feet still. "I'll do it if you have time. I'm guessing next week since this week you'll probably be... preoccupied...at night."

“You can decide when. I’m not even sure we’re going to all be spending every night together anyway,” Rennick said. “It doesn’t have to be at night either. It can be at dawn, twilight, dusk—whatever.”

Charlotte said, “Maybe send the pictures with your first letter."

"Except I told him I'd send him a letter a week," Kaylee reminded her sister. "I don't know how long it takes to process the photos, but I don't want to put Ren on some sort of a time crunch and take away his time with you."

"Kaylee, he says it's fine! Just pick a day, get all dolled up and then you can send Joss a reminder of just what he's missing," Sophia insisted. "And if you want, Lulah and I can even do your hair and make-up beforehand. Just take Ren up on his offer, girl."

The thought of surprising Joss with the pictures was her only motivation, and Charlotte's idea did sound best. "Okay."

"Okay?" Tallulah pressed with a wide grin.

"Yes," Kaylee chuckled. "Yes, I will do the boudoir shoot. But - only if Rennick has time."

If I have time?” Rennick raised a brow. “Exactly how often do you think I’m gonna—.”

Charlotte nudged him with her foot. She turned with a smile to her sister. “He’ll have time. And I’m sure Ren can use Almaeri or something to develop the photos. It shouldn’t take too long.”

“Sooo,” Cara grinned. “When do you wanna get this done? Tomorrow? The day after?”

"Cara you're pretty excited about this. Are you hoping for a print for yourself?" Tallulah questioned with brows wiggling yet again.

“I have to live vicariously through the Von Helsing girls,” Cara spoffed. “I’d to it too, if I had someone to send them to.”

“What about me?” Matt teased.

“You had your chance,” Cara flicked her wrist.

"Tomorrow I suppose, if it's not too much to ask. That way there's time for them to be finished before I send my first letter Friday," Kaylee decided. She was amused with everyone's interest, even enjoying it if she was being honest with herself. She wondered if this was similar to what Charlotte felt with her menage e trois.

“Alright, we’ll do that,” Rennick said. “I’ll come just before dawn.”

Charlotte shifted off of Keagan to take a drink out of the ice chest. “Oof, that’s early,” she said, rummaging for a flavor she liked, “I don’t think I’ll get up to watch the shoot.” It was likely Kaylee didn’t want an unnecessary number of people staring anyway.

“Get used to the idea,” Rennick said, tugging her hips toward him once she had chosen her beverage. He grinned to hear her gasp, folding his arms around her from behind. He pressed his lips to her neck. “If you ever want to take worth while photos for Keagan.”

Blushing, Charlotte felt this opportunity Rennick took seemed a little different, in a good way, than the kiss. Something about being held against him made her flutter inside, similar to how she felt when Keagan exchanged that marshmallow with her.

“Maybe,” Charlotte grinned, sipping her drink. “I’m still thinking about it.”

“Hmm,” Rennick playfully narrowed his eyes, suspecting her hesitancy was not to think through her decision, but to tease the men.

“Well, I think it’s been fun,” Danson said, getting up. “But I’mma head to bed and not get up before dawn.”

"I'm gonna be honest, I'm really not a before dawn person either," Keagan said, taking the time to stretch his arms out since Charlotte was settled on Rennick, unaware of the conversation between the two. "Though, I can make a few exceptions." Dark eyes spilled over his beloved, winking briefly.

"Oooo an early morning delight," Sophia wiggled on her seat excitedly. "Do tell more."

"Poor Tallulah. You must not get a lot of sleep," Kaylee had to chuckle, amused.

Tallulah had some humility as her cheeks darkened. "Just enough, so I'm sure as hell not gonna complain, but I think I will take her so you guys can have some breathing room. See you girls back at the cabin?"

"Sounds good," Kaylee agreed, assuming most of them would be turning in for the night soon enough.

"I demand to get details then!" Sophia said as she was pulled up to her feet.

That earned a chuckle from those left to stifle the bonfire. After drinks were empty and snack bags were tossed into the wastebasket, the friends made off for their cabins. Charlotte walked, arm-in-arm, with Keagan and Rennick until they had to part ways. There were promises remade to see what they could do to spend time at night together before Charlotte followed the rest of the girls back to their cabin. The girls fell into step with their routine as if last year at camp was only yesterday.

A star or two still twinkled in the glow of dusky blue early in the morning when Rennick came to fetch Kaylee. He had been given the location of their spare key to sneak in quietly. He made it to the room wherein Kaylee and Charlotte slept without disturbing anyone else. Rennick paused between the beds. He walked over to Charlotte and caressed his lover’s cheek before turning to the sister and giving her arm a nudge.

As soon as Kaylee opened her eyes Rennick pressed his pointer finger to his lips. “I’ll wait for you downstairs,” he whispered, turning on his heel out the door.

The gentle awakening earlier than normal was unexpected but somehow not unpleasant. Before cornflower eyes opened, the touch of a finger on her lips made Kaylee's heart skip a beat. Seeing Rennick, she immediately felt a tinge of guilt at subconscious feelings she couldn't control toward the wrong guy. Nodding to show she understood, she waited until he left the room to slip out of bed.

Moving to a chair where outfits borrowed from Sophia were resting, she selected the first, swapping it for her nightgown behind her partition. It fit perfectly and as great as she looked in the mirror, she wasn't about to head down to see Ren in just that. Tugging on her robe and bringing the test of the lingerie with her, she tiptoed down the stairs to the living room space of their shared cabin. Spare clothes set on the back of the couch, she glanced nervously over at Rennick. "So...what do I need to do?"

“Come with me,” Rennick said, commanding the clothes on the couch into a tote he carried. He walked out, trusting Kaylee to follow.

The two made their way under the fading starlight toward the thicket of forest not far from the cabin. This part of the camp had a small glade and stream nearby. Kaylee could still hear the crickets singing to each other. Moths fluttered around the fireflies floating through the trees like tiny flames. A squirrel or bunny, Kaylee didn’t know which, rustled through the underbrush. They were quite isolated here. For now.

Rennick stopped just before the stream where it emptied into a pond. He pulled out equipment he compressed to fit into his bag. Lighting stands that looked like bulbs in the middle of umbrellas stood upright among other useful tools. Rennick commanded the trees beside him to form into a partition. Then he took out his Nikon.

“Alright, the sun is gonna rise soon,” Rennick said, getting his camera ready. “We have a range of light to work with, so do what poses you want and we’ll take pictures until it’s bright. I can do all outdoors, or I can command the rocks to form into an indoor scene—your call. Just do your thing.”

One hand held the top of her robe opening, the sash tied tightly shut while she looked about the clearing. It was a serene morning and she had forgotten for a brief moment why they were there. Feeling heat in her cheeks, she went to speak and found her voice stuck, forced to clear her throat. "I - ahem - I don't have a thing." Her gaze found his while she ignored internal urges to look away. "I haven't done anything like this before."

“Hm,” Rennick let his Nikon rest against his chest on the end of the lanyard around his neck. He walked around, taking a survey of what was available. “Alright, come here,” Rennock said, pulling his phone. He handed it over to her, to find something.

Kaylee spent a little time going through search engines until she found a few poses she could do. To anyone looking at the end product, they would never know the experience of how Kaylee would feel in a vulnerable position, having half-naked images snapped of herself. Not to mention, in front of a man that wasn’t Joss. That didn’t concern Rennick. He had a job to do. “So…this is it?” Rennick asked, looking at the samples.

After a moment of thought, Kaylee nodded. "I think so. They seem like good choices, right?"

Holding back a roll of his eyes, Rennick sighed, “Okay, I guess.” He gestured to the log nearby. “Go lay down.”

She didn't miss the look on his face, fair brows furrowing together. "Wait, are they not good choices?" she asked, hesitating in place. "You're acting like I didn't pick correctly, Ren."

“I wouldn’t say ‘not correct’, actually,” Rennick said, stepping into position to take the pictures with the log, “I think it’s pretty accurate; fits your bland, generic personality.”

Kaylee had just settled on the fallen trunk when his last few words trickled out. Mouth dropping open, her head spun to face him. "Bland? You think I have a bland and generic personality?"

“Did I stutter?” Rennick raised a brow. “You’re sweet, Kaylee. That’s not a personality. Serenity is sweet, but she is determined to be a medical guardian, she is an accomplished botanist, she has a yearning to see others find comfort and joy. Tysha is sweet, but she is driven by her love of humanity to bring down evil, not for glory, but for the future of her brother and orphans like her.” He shook his head. “How many times have you been asked what you want to do with your life? What were your answers again? A shrug; you don’t know. You’re passionless. The most interesting thing about you has nothing to do with what you want, or what you look forward to. You dance because of Lottie, you’re going to be an Elite because of Lottie—Your life could be measured by your sister.” Rennick sighed, “You have a room-temperature soul. I feel disappointed for Joss—I mean, damn, be interesting, Kaylee.”(edited)

He was still across the clearing, but it felt as if he had drug a hand across her face, a stunned look left in it's wake. Was she bland? Did she lack a personality? After a long silence, she removed her robe and tossed it aside. "Take the damn pictures," she commanded, letting her hair fall in a fan as she mimicked the pose she had selected, cornflower eyes turned toward the camera as she did her best to think sultry thoughts.

The soft click of the shutter sounded a few times before she spoke once more. "I'm not passionless, Ren," her gaze didn't land on him, fixated instead on the lens. "I don't know what I want with my life because sometimes I feel like I don't belong here. This has only been my life since Hell's Gate and before that I was a sick orphan who couldn't be around other kids and whose best friend was a stuffed animal. And then I met Charlotte and she was the first person to ever want to be around me. She wanted to play with me and didn't care if there was a risk she'd get sick. I ran from Gods and death and in the end I was given a family. They love me and care for me, but that doesn't stop the feeling that creeps up now and then that this isn't right or where I belong. All the money and castles in the world can't shake it and I can't even tell those around me because who would complain about this life?"

Sitting up, Kaylee swung one leg over the log to straddle it, leaning forward on her forearms. Cornflower eyes shifted from the camera to it's operator. "I may be uncertain and I may feel loss, but I am not passionless, Rennick."

“You are passionless and aimless—by choice too. And now you’re offended to be called out on it,” Rennick said, shuffling to get better angels with the pose he had to work with. “You should be, because you’re right; you have no reason to complain. People have suffered far worse, have ended up with far less, and done more with their lives than you have; being the daughter of arguably one of the most powerful and wealthy men in this world.” He climbed onto a boulder to take a few higher vantage point shots. “You’re not the only orphan, you’re not the only one who faced gods and death, you’re not the only one who struggles with feeling displaced, and you’re not going to be the last.” He jumped down. “I mean, really, the way you’re squandering your resources with the time you have been given is a slap to the face to someone like Tysha, who is all those things, with only her brother, and none of your privileges.” Rennick gestured for Kaylee to follow to the edge of the forest where the glade began, to get the poses with her against the sun rising now that the fireflies had gone. “Past tragedy doesn’t excuse present failure, it just explains it. You are making the choice to sit on the opportunities within your grasp. If anything, this isn’t just uninteresting, it’s disgraceful.” He stood aside, ready to take more pictures. “You could do so much. I really believe you are capable of greatness. You’re talented, you’re skilled…But you choose not to…You linger in self-pity—poor Kaylee, she was a sick orphan who ended up being chosen by a wealthy, powerful, loving family who goes to the ends of the earth for her, who would give her literally anything if asked. That kind of thing infuriates me and I have no respect for people who waste their lives trying to ‘belong’.

"What does belonging have to do with a meaningful, purpose-filled life? So what if you don’t belong—if everyone you loved died, what would you do? Would you sit in a dark room, wasting away into nothing? Yes, you would. Because you don’t have goals, you don’t have passion. You just exist. You define yourself by the people around you. You don’t have a personality outside of them. I mean, as far as we know, you’re gonna see Joss in two years. Your response? You didn’t eat for days, I mean—What the fuck, Kaylee.” Rennick had kept a steady tone, even if slightly annoyed. Here he pursed his lips. “You don’t know the bond Joss and I have, I doubt you ever will. I haven’t said what it has felt like to know he is half a world away,” his voice thickened, though he tamed it, “and I won’t tell you. You don’t need to know. No one does. Because at the end of the day I need to keep going; life must go on.” Rennick shrugged. “If you’ve ever wondered why I've been only tolerant of you, well, now you know…Maybe this is harsh, but I wouldn’t be much of a friend if I wasn’t honest about what I observed. I expect the same from others too, even if it takes time to get it through my skull…I admit…I need therapy.”

If he thought he was getting annoyed, Kaylee was downright irritated. "You seem to think you know everything about me after being at my home for what, a few days? I was miserable for those days, I won't say I wasn't, but what makes you think I have self-pity about anything else? About these things that I literally just told you and have never said aloud to anyone else, Ren. I have never said I'm not grateful for what I gained at the end of everything, and I never can even show any discontent because I love them. That doesn't mean I can't have the occasional pang of wonder at the unknown. Most who were orphaned were as a result of Hell's Gate and they knew their parents, had something to grieve and I don't. I won't apologize for wishing I knew anything about my family."

She continued to move and set her body to match the poses within the field. "I have a family of legends to live up to and a nagging reminder that those genetics, that blood is coursing through Charlotte's veins and not mine, no matter how many times someone calls me their daughter or their niece," a sadness that had settled in her eyes was blinked away, Kaylee clearing her throat as she gazed at a nearby tree until she'd re-centered herself.

"But I'm sure that's just self-pity in your book, god forbid someone reflects and acknowledges their shortcomings, right?" she spoffed, standing up once the camera had fallen silent and moving to the make-shift partition to change clothes. "I'm not passionless, I'm just cautious and aware that I may be a disappointment."

Rennick let his mouth go faster than his mind. “Why are you getting upset? Because you know that self-reflection and occasionally wondering about your past doesn’t mean you shrug through four years of high school. Genetics are a fraction of what makes a person, and legends carve themselves out of blood, and fire, and pain, regardless of origin—,” he fell silent, his eyes drifting off briefly in thought. Rennick crossed his arms as he worked through a point his own mind made to himself; playing the devil's advocate in his head. “Alright, how about this,” Rennick said, looking back at Kaylee, “Maybe I am being overly critical of how you responded to Joss, and maybe I’ve calloused some to hear other people ‘explain’ themselves by telling me their struggles, which just sounds like whining to me—I’ll admit that I am a broken man in that way. But,” he stepped forward to her, “can you admit the truth that ‘being cautious’ to the point that you’re just letting life happen to you, and not being active to a meaningful purpose, won’t do you, or anyone, any good? Do you really think it’s more disappointing to know your daughter is aimless, fearful, and cautious? Or to know she’s bled and burned for the things she wants most in this world? You say you have passion…” Rennick set his hands on her shoulder in a gentle, yet firm grip. His dark, Aegean eyes stared into her cornflower blooms. “What good is passion,” he said, his voice resonating and intense, “without the spirit of adventure?”

There was something in that moment, whether it was the words he shaped into being, the tone of his voice, or the weight of his hands on her, possibly even a combination of the three, that sent a rush of shivers down her spine. Was she being fearful even though all of her actions were justified in her own head? At times she might have thought Charlotte was being reckless and never once did she think being the complete opposite was a negative characteristic before that very moment. Was worry keeping her from something greater? Unable to tear her gaze away from his, Kaylee forced a swallow that held so many concerns, uncertainties and cautions. "Maybe I just need an adventure worth the risks." Her words were barely more than a whisper, refusing to break her gaze off of his, her lips set forward in a new determined facade that was quite similar to stubbornness.

Searching her eyes, Rennick saw an ember. It waited in the pit of her heart without material to burn; lost, aimless—-as he had guessed—but, to her credit, and contrary to his judgment, willing. Kaylee may not currently have a goal, but her demeanor shifted.

Hunt. It. Down,” Rennick practically commanded, slipping his hands from her, “and the next time someone asks you what you want out of life, look them right in the eye and state it with fierce confidence.”

In that moment, she decided she would let Rennick be right, this one time. Kaylee would find adventure and do more than simply survive with her life, even though it might be daunting. It had taken years for Charlotte to pull her out of the shell of a quiet, obedient girl to where she was today, and it seemed like now she'd have to finish pulling back the layers on her own. Little by little she'd find the courage to chase that high of purpose, but for now there was little time to pursue it further. The early morning hours beginning to slip away and leaving them with half an hour of time to safely return to the cabin.

Well, maybe one little adventure. "Suggest something for the last pose that I wouldn't have picked, Ren," she pushed the ball into his court, holding her breath to jump into waters he would select.

“I will do better than that,” Rennick said. “I will take the picture you know you want me to, but don’t have the courage to ask for right now.”

Turning, she went to get the last lingerie set on, emerging in a couple of minutes in lace underwear and a sheer long sleeved top that was buttoned closed.
They spent the next half hour posing Kaylee in ways she could endure. At times Rennick urged her to go a step further, saying she was just one expression away from a perfect shot, or to tilt her head back just a little further. He didn’t just take body shots. Rennick cast her under the shadow of leaves, highlighted her curves with sunshine, and tousled her hair for a smokey, alluring gaze.

Finally it came down to the last shot. Rennick made sure they were still alone before asking Kaylee to trust him and had her take off her clothes. Rennick positioned Kaylee upon the grass of the glade before grabbing a handful of leaves and tossing them upon her. They morphed into peony petals and blossoms that clung to Kaylee’s body to veil her delicate areas. The horizon washed brilliant colors over Kaylee. Rennick took several pictures of every striking angle, until he was satisfied. Then he turned away so that Kaylee could clothe herself without feeling more uncomfortable than she probably had been for the last ten minutes.

It had been outside of her comfort zone at first, but by the time they were finished Kaylee had developed a new sense of confidence in her own body, urged on by his direction and support that weaned her into something daring. She gathered up the borrowed lingerie and pulled on her robe before letting him know it was safe to look. "I really appreciate you doing this for me Ren, especially on such short notice," she turned to face him. "Just let me know how much I owe you for your service once you're done with the prints."

“Yeah, I’ll send you a text,” Rennick said as he finished packing up his gear. “Let’s go.”

They walked back in relative silence. Rennick did not often find it necessary to engage in conversation. He had to pay attention to their surroundings anyway. A few people wandered the pathways, but they managed to evade detection on the way back to the girl’s cabin. Rennick and Kaylee got to the door just when Serenity opened it.

“Oh,” Serenity called back over her shoulder, “They’ve returned!”

They could hear the sound of fast feet on the wood floor and Sophia's head popped up just being Serenity's. "You did it? Oh, I want to see!"

"They just took the pictures, Soph. It'll be awhile," tallulah's voice could be heard though she wasn't seen yet.

"More importantly, I need to get clothes on before we can leave for breakfast," Kaylee pointed out.

The girls made room for Kaylee to come inside. Cara side-stepped in front of Serenity to face Rennick. “So how long are we talking here? A day? Two days?”

Rennick raised a brow. “It will be done before the end of the week.” He looked around. “Is Lottie here?”

“Still asleep,” Serenity answered, since Cara lost interest and left to get her shoes on.

“That woman,” Rennick shook his head. He regarded Serenity with respect and asked, “May I come in?”

“Hm,” Serenity considered it for a moment before nodding and moving out of the way.

Rennick went up the stairs to where Kaylee was getting on her clothes and Charlotte lay unaware of her visitor. After a brief, silent apology for coming into the room, even though he figured Kaylee wouldn’t be as bashful since their photoshoot, Rennick padded over to his trial lover. Charlotte barely moved as Rennick eased onto the bed and laid alongside her.

“Hey, it’s breakfast time,” Rennick murmured, giving Charlotte gentle kisses. “Wake up, muz Ashari.”

“Mmmm,” Charlotte pulled up her lip in disfavor, grumbling. She turned over to ignore her caller.

Not giving up just yet, Rennick poked and prodded until Charlotte finally opened her eyes for longer than a blink. At first she attempted to coax him into allowing her to sleep in the guise of cuddling in bed. Rennick could smell that coming a mile away, scooping her up before Charlotte could use her womanly wiles on him.

“Come on, up, up,” Rennick urged, setting her down in front of her dresser drawers. “Keagan and I will meet you at the dining hall.” He gave her a kiss and a sharp pat to her butt before turning to leave, savoring the memory of the sound of Charlotte’s gasp on his way out.

Rubbing her left side, Charlotte’s mind caught up with her. “Oh—Kaylee, you did the photoshoot, yeah? How’d it go?”

Kaylee hadn't been able to stop from watching Rens antics as he woke Charlotte up. She was pulling her hair up into a ponytail when they were left alone, chuckling to see someone could keep her on her toes. "Oh, uh it was...interesting," she answered slowly, choosing her words carefully. "He talked me into a few poses I wouldn't have picked on my own, so hopefully that turns out well." She was unsure if she wanted to share the discussion they'd had, concerned that Lottie would agree and think she was passionless and fearful.

Yawning and stretching, eyes closed briefly, Charlotte was too sleepy to catch the normal queues she may have picked up. “That’s great! I’m thinking I might give it a try if your pictures come out well.”

Charlotte pulled out a sage tank top that read ‘Take a Hike’ sporting a simplistic image of a trail winding through evergreens to wear without bothering to put on a bra, a pair of black shorts she put on over her red lace, and slipped on sandals. All the while she did that, and began to rebrand her hair, Charlotte talked about what they could do that day. Zip-lining topped the list, with deep diving into the lake’s depths as a second, and kayaking came third.

“So what do you think?” Charlotte asked, tying the end of her dark rope. “Do you want to do that with us? Or is there something else you want to try?”

Kaylee had been on the fence toward the newly installed zipline. It had sounded like fun but was also a bit terrifying. Rennick's words from that morning were all too fresh in her head, unfortunately. She needed to find adventure, and that wasn't going to happen by passing up on every opportunity offered that was somewhat frightening to the soul. Taking a deep breath, she nodded. "Yeah, that sounds like a plan to me," she agreed. "Though you might have some trouble getting Danny that deep in the water. His lessons with Tallulah weren't that intense, I don't think."

Chuckling, Charlotte tossed her braid behind her, the small beads on the end of her leather tie clacked together. “Oh that will be part of the fun,” she said with a grin.

“Girls!” A voice called.

“Coming!” The sisters shouted back.

The women grouped up and headed off to the dining hall. They politely waved hello to friendly campers and sometimes scowled at the unsavory ones. At one point they could see Regina with Paisley and Hugo. They were none too happy to lock eyes with them. Their smug smiles certainly didn’t help the mood. Hunger added to irritation. So it was probably best that they ended up in the hall soon after that.

“Hello,” the girls greeted the boys as they sat down. Tysha chose to sit farthest from Keagan, Charlotte, and Rennick. The rest of the girls fell into place in their new usual spots.

After breakfast began and food warmed their bellies, they talked about their plans for the day. Some mentioned the hike that looped up a mountain, passed a waterfall, and back down to camp. You could go by foot or take a horse. Others had heard of the leisurely train ride that wound around the perimeter of the compound. It didn’t take long for someone to mention the zipline.

“Oh, yes, the zipline,” Charlotte smiled. “What do you guys think?”

"That sounds amazing!" Sophia was hovering a bit overthe bench with the excitement that coursed through her at the mere idea. "The rush of adrenaline, the beautiful sights. We have to do it!"

Tallulah winced, leaning forward on her hand as she watched the bubbling joy. "You are going to be the death of me, aren't you? No reason we can't keep our feet on the ground or anything?"

"Looooolah! Puh-lease, it's going to be so much fun and you won't even realize just how far up you are!"

Spoffing, Tallulah shook her head. "I very much will realize that, I promise you."

Keagan had shifted in his seat from the moment Charlotte had brought up the zipline, a small amount of sweat on his brow. When it was clear Tallulah wasn't inticed by the idea, he placed an offer on the table. "If you don't want to go on the zipline and the others do, maybe you and I can check out the train or something instead."

Surprised he wasn't going to be joining Charlotte, Kaylee questioned to make sure she was hearing him correctly. "You're not going to go on the zipline, Keagan?"

"Not if I can avoid it," he chuckled, shaking his head. "That's a bit too high up for me, I think. I don't want to stop everyone else from going though, so I'll just find something else to keep myself busy."

Charlotte held back a frown. She didn’t want to guilt Keagan into going just because she wanted him to come. “Aw, well, we can do something else together. There’s plenty here. How about deep diving?

Before he could stop it, Keagan's face scrunched to show his shared disapproval. "I would prefer not to. I don't have problems at sea level, but the deeper I go, the more of a claustrophobic feeling I get."

“Oh, okay,” Charlotte hummed in thought. “Kayaking is probably off the table…Horseback riding?”

"Gorgeous, I mean it. It's fine," he insisted, leaning in to peck her cheek. "Just go on the zipline, you want to and I'm more than capable of staying entertained."

"Kegan's right. We can go on the zipline and meet back up for lunch. I'm sure there's others who would prefer to keep their feet on the ground," Kaylee pointed out, using her head point in Tallulah's direction.

Sophia turned to Tallulah with a face of distress. "You're okay if I leave you on the ground, Lulah?"

"I would very much prefer if you did, Soph," she assured her, leaning into her shoulder briefly before straightening back out. "A couple hours apart isn't going to hurt us. Keagan and I will just chill down here while you all go risk breaking your necks."


“I’ll come with you guys too,” Tysha said, glancing up from her scrambled eggs, “I think a train ride sounds fun.”

Tilting her head, Charlotte said, “Oh, I thought you’d like the zipline.”

“Maybe later,” Tysha shrugged.

“Alright, well,” Matt took a swig of his orange juice, “eat up. People are already heading out.”

The friends did their best to enjoy their morning meal at the same time that they hurried to finish. Promises were made between parted lovers to arrange activities they would like to share together before the companions split up. Rennick came around to Charlotte’s front where he crouched so she could jump onto his back. Paulo ended up having to do the same with Haddasah because of them. It turned into a race to the end of the zipline crowd. Sophia had shot Kaylee a hopeful look with a wide smile that was quickly shot down by the other. A piggyback ride was out of the question, though she would walk with her, keeping a brisk pace to try and follow the boys.

“Hah!” Rennick came to a halt once he reached the growing line of campers first.

Paulo huffed as he slowed down. He slipped Haddasah off of his back. “Oh man. Wasn’t expecting that.”

“Gotta practice more,” Rennick grinned, standing with Charlotte still clinging to his back.

“I practice fine,” Paulo wiped his brow. “Felt like I was trudging through mud.”

Haddasah pouted. “Are you saying I’m fat?”

Bewildered, Paulo shook his head rapidly. “No, no, no! Not at all! I- The air felt like it stuck to me- I’m not blaming you at all!”

The couple hashed out their mini squabble while Charlotte watched from her perch. She gave Rennick a nudge with her nose and asked, “Did you cheat?”

“Me?” Rennick raised his brows, but struggled to keep from smiling. “I do not know of what you speak, muz Ashari.”

“Oh, you are so bad,” Charlotte spoffed, rolling her eyes. She got down from his back and hip-checked him. “No more cheating.”

“As you wish,” Rennick shrugged, leaning to give her a kiss that Charlotte reciprocated.

This earned a few looks of surprise for those who had just seen Keagan and Charlotte at breakfast. The interest faded as some assumed she had broken up with the other or believed they were mistaking this for something it wasn’t.

Sophia and Kaylee had just made it around the last thicket of trees and joined the line in time to see the kiss. It felt weird to witness, especially since Keagan wasn't around to say if he agreed or not. Still, Kaylee kept it to herself, slipping her hands in her pockets and feigning interest in watching the front of the line putting their harnesses on.

"So is that how this whole thing is going to be? Just an extra person for piggyback rides and kisses?" Sophia asked, clearly amused. "If so, sign me up."

Casual voices of the closest campers lowered to an interested mutter. Perhaps they did have tea worth spilling.

"It's quite the view up here, isn't it?" Kaylee gently tried to offer an alternative conversation type. Charlotte had told her friends of the arrangement, but there were others present and they might not have been as accepting.

Charlotte appreciated her sister’s consideration, offering a grateful smile, but there was little to be done now. If the kiss and what Sophia said didn’t tip off those who paid attention, Rennick wrapping his arms around Charlotte from behind and resting his chin on her head stirred them into gossip.

“It is a beautiful view,” Charlotte agreed, and decided she might as well answer Sophia. “Kisses, piggyback rides, cuddles, and more,” she quirked a grin at the last word, letting the implication land where it will. “I do wish Keagan was here, but at least I have Ren.”

The young man in question dipped his head to press a kiss to her neck, then set it atop her hair again. “I’ll keep her company.”

“So,” Cara shifted her hips to the side as she waited for the line to move. “Kissing without Keagan?”

Smiling sheepishly, Charlotte nodded. “Yeah, it’s one of the things allowed. I know it kinda looks odd.”

“What exactly are your rules?” Serenity asked.

“Well, anything short of, you know, is fine when separated from one another,” Charlotte explained, and though she kept her voice at a reasonable level, some campers strained to listen. “Keagan is a priority. If he called me I would go. And we can adjust the limits and boundaries as we go. If Keagan isn’t comfortable with us doing something while he’s not around, then we can drop it.”

Rennick teased Sophia with a wiggle of his brows. “Interested?”

"I'd be a liar to say I wasn't," she confessed. "Though, I wouldn't dare try anything without Lulah around. No offense, but it would just feel sneaky, even if she was fine with it. Besides, I'd want her around to enjoy it just as much as I was. Granted, I could just be more of a giver than a taker in that aspect."

That caught Kaylee's attention more than their kisses and chat had so far. "Giver?"

Honey eyes shone bright with excitement. "Y'know, 'giving'," she tried to imply before realizing more of a definition was needed. "Everyone can enjoy pleasure they received, but some people find it just as pleasurable to inflict those feelings. Seeing their partner enjoying themselves is satisfying even if you're not receiving anything physical yourself."

"Interesting..." Kaylee hummed in thought.

"Besides, didn't Lottie say she wasn't going to be doing any sharing?" Sophia recalled, nuding Rennick's shoulder with her own. "Or is that just for Keagan and you're free market?"

“That’s a good question,” Rennick said, wishing he could glance down at Charlotte’s expression. If he had, he would have seen her drift off in thought about that reality. “A lover can be either free to roam or not. What do you think, muz Ashari?” He gave her a brief squeeze.

“Ah, well, I guess I don’t know. We didn’t talk about it,” Charlotte moved forward with them in the line, grateful that they took their eyes off of her to do the same, even if short. “I suppose it doesn’t change the dynamic you have with me and Keagan if you did, so…I guess that’s up to you.”

“Hm,” Rennick felt tempted to grin, but he kept his face relaxed. “I think I will consider it,” he mused, shifting his aegean eyes onto Sophia, “If something came up.”

"Maybe it will," honey eyes sparkled right back, bouncing lightly on the balls of her feet. "I will run it by Tallulah and get back to you on that, Ren."

Kaylee, less than enthused about this new game of musical chairs with bedmates, decided to try once more and steer the conversation. "What does that mean, what you keep calling Charlotte? Muz Ashari? I haven't heard it in any of our texts or lessons."

“You might have,” Rennick said. “Aarinian is actually simple. It’s got a lot of the same grammar as English too. The trouble is that the language was meant to be distinctly Almaeric. It’s ‘DNA’ is magic, so to speak. So that’s why it’s nearly impossible for non-Almaeri to grasp it. But even someone like Tysha and Tallulah have a hard time, because they’re not born in Aarin.”

The distraction of this topic was welcome. Charlotte asked, “So…what does it mean?”

Smiling, Rennick said, “My butterfly.”

"That's interesting," Kaylee said, intending to mean for the conversation of the language and it's roots. She was somewhat impressed that he'd chosen a pet name for Charlotte that was quite fitting, showing that he was attentive to her interests, but she didn't speak on it.

Sophia on the other hand had no trouble remarking, "Interesting? That's so sweet! He's got quite the smooth tongue on him." Her observation was followed by a brief wiggle of brows and hypothetical question, "I wonder if it's just as good at performing 'magic' as it is speaking it."

“I had this snack writhing,” Rennick nuzzled Charlotte’s blushing cheeks.

“Ahem,” Charlotte nodded to the camper in front of them gliding away, “We’re up.”

The counselor urged the companions forward. First he helped Cara in a harness, letting her go, and then readied the next for Charlotte. She parted from Rennicks arms. A sense of emptiness filled her stomach as she strapped into the contraption. Charlotte looked back at Rennick, wondering just what shifted inside her since the talk about his freedom to roam was brought up.

“I’ll follow,” Rennick promised, as if he knew she stalled with him in mind.

I know,” Charlotte pouted, turning on her heel and leaping off. The rush of wind whipped her braid behind her like a ribbon.

At first Charlotte couldn’t enjoy the ride. Thoughts of Sophia and Tallulah sensually touching Rennick distracted her. She pursed her lips. Then a flicker of color caught her eye. Charlotte dropped her jaw in awe as a cloud of White Admiral butterflies raised into the air around her. Eastern Tiger Swallowtails fluttered among them. She finally took in the scenery—misty forest, running deer, sparkling rivers.

Looking behind her, Charlotte could just make out Rennick. He grinned and winked at her. Charlotte’s heart warmed. She couldn’t help but beam back a smile. To think that Charlotte had been next to him this whole time and only last week she got to know Rennick. Blushing, Charlotte turned her attention back forward. A good thing too, her run came to an end.

As soon as Charlotte got out of her harness she stepped aside and waited for Rennick. When he was released she came up to wrap her arms around his neck. They met their lips in a kiss, moving aside for others to arrive.

“Thank you,” Charlotte murmured, shifting to hold on with her legs around his waist while he walked them to a more private area.

“You looked like you needed something to smile about, muz Ashari,” Rennick rubbed his thumb against her shoulder blade.

Charlotte felt that warmth return. “I like hearing you call me that.”

Rennick moved his lips near her ear and rumbled to her, “Muz ashari.”

A shiver ran up Charlotte’s spine. She sighed in his hold as he spoke Aarinian to her between kisses along her neck as he sat down on a bench with her. A tree obscured them from direct view.

Charlotte melted at his husky voice in that melodic tone. She said, “You’re really fluent.”

“Yeah,” Rennick pulled his attention up to talk. “I suspect my family knew of a gate to Aarin. I think they had a tradition of birthing there.”

“Does that mean you’re part Aarinian?” Charlotte asked, slipping down to stand.

“I don’t know,” Rennick shrugged.

Shouts of joy turned their heads. Cara, and the others were cheering each time a companion reached them. Charlotte sighed and rested her head on Rennick’s shoulder. “They’re almost all here.”

“Should we go to them?” Rennick asked.

“In a moment,” Charlotte said, eyes shifting off of Sophia onto Rennick.

Charlotte raised herself on her knees and tilted his head back. Charlotte enjoyed slow and sultry kisses, and gripping hands, until they were sure the last friend had come back.

“It’s time,” Rennick murmured, eyes closed as he nibbled her neck.

“Okay,” Charlotte sighed, looking back at Sophia. “Ren?”

“Hmm,” Rennick opened his eyes, peering up at her. “What is it?”

“Um,” Charlotte turned back to him. What did she want to say? Afraid to explore her feelings, she said, “Can I get on your back again?”

“Of course,” Rennick said. He slipped his hand from her rear as she got to her feet onto the bench. Rennick leaned forward for Charlotte to hang on his back. Then he stood up and walked out to the others.

“Woo!” Danson bounced on his feet. “That was a rush!”

“I feel sick,” Matt wobbled. He ran to the edge and threw up over the rail.

"I'm with Danny, that was freaking AMAZING!" Sophia shouted, letting out a yip of joy afterward. "I can't believe Lulah didn't want to do that. Oh man she missed out."

Kaylee, her cheeks still flushed as she had been the last one of the group to land, was about to say she agreed when she spotted Rennick and Charlotte. Her sister's cheeks were also quite flushed, though Kaylee knew she had been one of the first to take the zipline. A glance over at Cara, who had been just before her, and she could see her complexion was it's normal hue. The fact the two had come out of the woods and Charlotte was clearly worked up was concerning, even if Kaylee didn't want to be involved in this love affair. That didn't mean she wasn't about to make a remark. "Yeah, I think Tallulah and Keagan really did miss out on something big," she commented, only catching Lottie's gaze for a moment before turning to the others. "I loved it. You guys want to go again?"

Not unfamiliar with her sister’s moods, Charlotte tilted her head in question. Her brows furrowed briefly. She watched Kaylee with curiosity as Serenity and Danson agreed to go again, but the others were interested in seeing what the rest of the camp had to offer.

Rennick looked down at Charlotte and gave her a nudge. “Want to zipline one more time?”

Mocha eyes flicked up to him. “Uh, yeah, actually. It would have been great if Keagan came, but I don’t think I’ll get to zipline much after this point.”

“Alright,” Rennick said, and called out to Kaylee, “we’ll go again.”

Serenity urged them with excitment to follow. “There’s a sky-ride that can take us to the top. You know, like the ones zoo’s have; the skysafari.”

Sophia looped her arm through Kaylee's and the two set off after Serenity. "You can sit with me and we can keep each other company," she offered in her usual bubbly tone.

"Sounds perfect," the eldest Von Helsing agreed, everyone piling into the sky-ride. She wouldn't pester Charlotte or even make another remark as they all enjoyed the view going up to the top of the line. Kaylee decided she needed to see what would happen and not intervene unless she had hard evidence or thought something bad would happen. Charlotte was a big girl and she'd be given the chance to do as she chose.

Charlotte came to sit between Rennick and Sophia. The order they had entered allowed for it without seeming out of place, even if Charlotte secretly delighted in this fact. Unaware of her sister’s suspicions, Charlotte enjoyed the simple swirls on her palm from Rennick’s fingers, or the occasional caress to her cheek. At one point they shared a brief kiss just before their skycabin reached its destination. Rennick got off first, helping Charlotte down, and held the door for the others.

Everyone took a second turn at the zipline, a chorus of whoops and hollers from the rush of adrenaline. Kaylee really was grateful she'd let herself take a small risk, even if it wasn't the adventure that Rennick had spoken of. Baby steps for now. Once everyone was off, the group moved together back toward the main body of camp. Charlotte, once again, rode on Rennick’s back. She took opportunities to nibble at his ear or briefly squeeze her thighs together around his waist. Rennick forewent seductive behavior at one point to spin around to her thrill of excitement. They’d inevitably go back to sharing small bouts of affection. It wasn't long before a body quickly rejoined them, Tallulah running through the crowd and threw her arms around Sophia earning a yip of surprise. "About time you came back! How'd we go around the whole camp and beat you guys down?"

"We decided to go a second round," Sophia admitted, stealing a fast peck on the check before taking up her hand, the two walking in the middle of the group. There were still times of uncertainty, even if they were gradually becoming more and more brave.

"I should have known better. You guys are gonna turn her into some adrenaline junkie," Tallulah accused.

"Maybe, it was pretty awesome," Kaylee admitted. "How was the train ride?"

"Fantastic. It was nice and slow, no worry of certain death and it's air conditioned," Tallulah informed them with a grin, nudging Sophia. "Just your type of experience in the outdoors, Soph."

"I'd be offended if you weren't insanely accurate."

"It was nice. You guys should check it out at some point." Keagan's voice had sounded from just behind Charlotte, who had come down from Rennick’s back by then. "Did you have fun, my Koh-i-noor?"

Charlotte perked, spinning around with a beaming smile before Keagan could finish his sentence. She hopped up and wrapped her arms around his neck. Rennick stood back without concern. He tucked his hands in his pockets, content to the eyes of the world

“Only as much as I could, without you with me,” Charlotte murmured, face pressed against his, “It would have been better with you, Dilrubaa.”

"Maybe one day I can borrow an ounce of your bravery, my bold maiden, and then I'll make a plunge and hopefully not break my neck," he smirked, giving her a small spin as he siphoned kisses that were long over due, completely unaware that not long prior she'd been spinning with Ren. A few others caught the similarity.

Kaylee in particular had to purse her lips together and silently repeat that it was her sister's business, not hers. "It's worth a try, and you know it's as safe as it could possibly be with Uncle Cory in charge of it," she offered as a consolation.

"That and if you did start falling there's a few around who could lend a magical hand and bit of Almaeri to soften your blow," Sophia tagged on, wiggling her brows up at Rennick who she'd just so happened to fall in line beside.

"You look like you're up to no good, Sophie Bear," Tallulah accused, giving her a soft pinch. "I know that gleam in your eyes and it usually leads to something unexpected."

"Perhaps..." Her attempts to remain mysterious were thwarted by a wide grin though Sophia wouldn't say a word further quite yet.

Tysha, who had been silent since she rejoined the group with Tallulah and Keagan, furrowed her brows. She glanced between Rennick and Sophia, seeing his slight grin and her sultry stare. Catching on, as everyone else did, Tysha hedged the unspoken question, “Are you and them gonna…”

Shrugging, Rennick said, “I’m willing. That’s up to Lulah and Soph to work out.” He glanced at Charlotte who avoided looking his way, holding onto only Keagan at the moment.

"That ball is all in my Lulah Loo's court," Sophia insisted, though she did nudge her a few times.

Confusion brought dark brows together, Tallulah feeling as if she missed something. "What ball?"

"The kind of ball where someone's going to be bouncing between two other someones," Kaylee offered an explanation, curious now to see how things turn out.

It only took a moment longer before Tallulah's brows perked up at the realization. "Oh, a threesome?" An excited nod from Sophia and her gaze shifting to Rennick made it clear just how this was being plotted. "And with Rennick?"

"Only if you want, of course. And no pressure! I just thought it might be fun to try once and Lottie basically gave us a sex Yelp review with five stars, so I thought why not?"

Sophia's words seemed genuine enough and Tallulah couldn't see any harm in it. They were all consenting young adults, after all. "You know what, sure. I'm fine with us trying out once. Ren just has to promise he won't go and try to steal you away from me," she teased with a chuckle.

Daring another kiss, Sophia put any worried to rest. "Oh he could never. I'm all yours, Lulah Loo."

“Damn, Ren, you’re gettin’ around,” Tysha said, her playful tone shadowed by disapproval. The subtleness passed over most of their heads, but landed true for Rennick.

“I’m going where I’m welcome,” Rennick said, wryly.

Tysha didn’t say another word. No one who didn’t pay attention noticed her fall into solemn silence, what with Cara chiming to tease, “Do you plan on knocking on everyone’s door?”

“Why? Do you plan on opening if I did?” Rennick flashed a grin. Off to the side Matt frowned.

Perking thin brows, Cara fanned herself. “Ren, don’t play with fire. I can’t be held responsible for what burns.”

Rennick leaned in to rumble, “Incinerate me.”

Cara covered her squeal of delight with her hands. Matt couldn’t even be mad. He shrugged a shoulder and praised how smooth that went. Even Serenity, secretly looking forward to the kind of relationship Sophia and Tallulah shared, found the first spark of interest for someone like Rennick from that line. All but Tysha and Charlotte, were as amused by Rennick’s antics as the rest of them.

“Alright, horndogs,” Haddasah chuckled. “What are we gonna do after lunch?”

"I mean, I can put myself out there to be done," Sophia offered, lips twisted up gleefully.

"Oh she is the worst when she gets worked up and I have you to thank for this, Ren," Tallulah accused with a finger toward him.

Kaylee couldn't stop herself from spoffing. "He seems to have that effect on women."

Rennick’s head jerked in Kaylee’s direction, brow raised in mild astonishment. He had not expected the compliment. If asked, Rennick wouldn’t lie. It pleased him. Probably too much, forming a smirk smile on his face as they walked onward. Charlotte had been too preoccupied with ignoring all this talk to notice.

Clearing her throat and pushing away thoughts that had threatened to form, Kaylee said, "Why don't we go swimming after lunch? It's probably going to be pretty hot by then with the sun getting high so it might be a good idea."

"That wouldn't be bad. I think I want to try out the new water slide," Keagan suggested, coiling her arm around Charlotte's waist.

Sophia had to giggle. "Oh, you won't go ziplining but you'll go on a water slide?"

Keagan stuck his tongue out at her. "That's a manageable height, Soph."

“Manageable height? I dunno,” Matt rubbed his belly. It had emptied twice and he wasn’t sure he could stomach food. “I think I learned my lesson, and I am definitely not going to go anywhere near that water slide, and especially not Aerial in ATAA.”

The friends continued chattering amongst themselves, vaguely noticing the looks they garnered after behaving so out of the ordinary in comparison to the norms of the other campers. Word had spread of what was seen and heard. Some reiterations were not accurate, but enough truth had gone around that the expected snickers and jeers began to pop up here and there, with far less praise, though those kinds of people still gave a thumbs up. The rest minded their own business, as they should.

Lunch lasted only as long as they had food on their plates. The day had drained much of their energy, they had to refuel. Seldom left behind even a morsel to be cleaned up when they left. The friends agreed to part to get their swimwear together. They agreed to meet at the mini water park section of the camp.

Charlotte chose a two-piece that danced on the edge of becoming a reportable swimsuit. She had checked with her Aunt Rosalie about the dress code, making sure her Uncle Cory was a second opinion in case he tried to lie and shoot her choice down because of his concern as an uncle.

1625627037705.png

Kaylee had selected a two-piece as well, mostly because her hypothesis on how hot it would be was so far proving right. She'd pulled on a dark pink bikini bottom with a halter top to match. A pair of oversized sunglasses hid cornflower eyes as she waited for the others to join her.

1625627334903.png


Tysha had not thought any of this was going to happen. She just had a one-piece black swimsuit with a swirling cluster of pearls sewn decoratively from one shoulder to the opposite hip.

“Ready,” Tysha said, throwing a towel over her shoulder.

Cara walked out in a scant two-piece, red as a cherry, with white flowers blooming on the top. “Girls, are we gonna return to the cabin after dinner? Or are we going to the bonfire by the lake?”

“Um,” Charlotte chewed her lip, thinking of what Keagan had said at Avostoska. Was skinny dipping fun with a group? Or just Keagan? Or him and Rennick? She didn’t know.

“I need to know, so I can decide if I want to bring an extra pair of clothes,” Cara said, holding her tote open with one hand and balancing an outfit in the other.

Tallulah had just come into the living room to join the others, sporting a light blue one-piece and shouldering her bag. "I say we go to the bonfire. And if your bag is too full I've got room, too. I made sure to pack for Sophia so it's not over-spilling this time."

1625627573993.png

"Yeah, no point in an extra trip back unless we need to," Kaylee agreed, assuming everyone would want to go to the bonfire. "Speaking of Sophia, where is she?"

Tallulah rolled her eyes. "Getting dressed. She shooed me out of the room," she explained. "As if I haven't seen her dress befo-- oh my."

Her sentence stopping abruptly turned heads that then followed her gaze up to the top of the stairs where Sophia stood with a pleased look on her face. A shimmering silver top that was ridiculously low on it's top hem shook with each step she took down the stairs. At the bottom she even gave her hair a flip. "Like what you see?"

1625627433491.png

It took Tallulah a moment to find words. "Goddamn, I am dating a freakin' model you guys," she breathed with a low whistle. "Going to turn everyone's head with that, Soph."

"Good, then I can keep you on your toes," her girlfriend winked before striding right past her and out the door with every ounce of confidence possible.

Kaylee couldn't help but hum in thought. "You're not worried she's going to draw the wrong attention, Lulah?"

"Hardly," Tallulah brushed her concern aside, shouldering her bag. "The rest the world is welcome to look and observe and even be jealous if they want, but I am not worried at all. I trust her entirely and know exactly whose bed she'll end up in tonight."

Sophia had been just close enough to hear. "We'll see whose bed we both end up in tonight, now hurry up you guys!"
 
Last edited:
The girls huddled out the door. Tysha and Charlotte didn’t know they had walked closer and closer to each other until one bumped into the other. “Oop, sorry,” they apologized in unison, glancing up and away in a blink. Charlotte’s mind flashed in image of Tysha’s pursed lipped face, causing her to snap her head back to confirm if she was seeing things or not. Back straight and chin up, Tysha spared Charlotte a cool look before staring ahead again. Mocha eyes widened. Charlotte parted her lips to speak, but her attempts at outreach were thwarted.

“Trying to catch more lovers, muz Ashari?” Rennick’s voice broke through her distress. The addition of a kiss to her lips tempered her anxiety further. “You are insatiable.”

Blushing, Charlotte couldn’t help but grin. She leaned into Keagan’s arms, though, feeling a sense of guilt that hadn’t been there before. Tysha wasn’t far from view. “You’re only a snack, are you not?”

Laughing, Rennick took the liberty of taking her free hand with his own as they walked, not thinking her favor for Keagan any different than times before. “And Keagan?” Rennick mused. “Is he only a snack?”

“A favorite meal can’t be devoured all at once,” Charlotte said, looking up at her heart-ravisher, “I want to savor each bite, over many, many nights of my life.”

That more than pleased Keagan who tugged Charlotte close to his chest, uncaring that most of the others kept walking. "And you are the sweetest of desserts that tempt my palette, time and time again," he purred down at her, his movement pulling her hand against Rennicks hold. "You would be worth every cavity if I can indulge each and every night with a sweet tooth that won't cave in."

Sophia fanned herself with her hand that hadn't clasped Tallulah's. "Phew, that is steamy. And Charlotte's got two guys laying lines like that on her? I'm starting to feel left out."

"Don't. I've got plenty of steamy things to say to you," Tallulah assured her with a wink. "They're just going to be said to a different pair of lips."

“Damn, you guys, what happened over the week before camp? Everyone gettin’ some and becoming smooth as fuck,” Cara shook her head.

“Just like tumblr,” Haddasah chuckled.

“Maybe it’s something they ate,” Annie teased, her innuendo causing Elijah to blush.

Matt grinned and said, “I dunno, but I want some.” Danson had to agree.

The companions finally made it to the sunny water attractions. They naturally split up at times. Elijah and Annie enjoyed water guns and sniping Danson when he wasn’t looking. Serenity played water polo with Cara for a while until she decided to find a tube for some lazy river floating where she met with Tysha and had an interesting talk. Cara skipped out on that for slides. Charlotte, Keagan, and Rennick often had fun together. They went on the slide Keagan talked about, tried out surfing in a controlled machine, and joined up with the water gunners for a bit. Danson roped Matt into helping him find out who kept squirting water in his face. Paulo, who had been swimming in the pool with Haddasah, happened to be given the sniper gun just as Danson came by—accusations resulted in an impromptu game of water war. Eventually Danson won and went swimming in the deep, proud of his skills.

Sophia and Tallulah were happily exploring the water park at a leisurely pace. With her swimsuit choice Sophia couldn't go quite as crazy as the others, but that didn't stop her from at least a few runs down the water slide. The two soon resigned to the lazy river, sipping iced drinks and enjoying the warmth of the sun. Kaylee had found herself to be a bit of a wanderer, taking a few minutes with Elijah and Annie in their prankster fun, a couple of laps down the pool, and even to the waterslides on her own. She didn't realize that she was putting a fair amount of space between her sister and her lovers, though she didn't find she was lonely.

In the end the friends gathered up for dinner at the hall, happily exhausted. They ate their meal in relative peace. Occasionally Charlotte would see Tysha and feel a pang of uneasiness. She didn’t know what to say, or how to say it. Whatever the situation they ended up in now, Charlotte knew she didn’t want to hurt Tysha.

“Lake?” Matt asked as he stood.

“I didn’t come wearing this for nothing,” Cara said, getting up.

On the way to the bonfire pit, with s’mores, drinks, and other snacks in tow, Charlotte mulled over how to approach Tysha. The young woman in question had avoided her even now. Perhaps a game? Truth or dare? Or…Charlotte had no clue how to get her alone.

“Oof,” Cara plopped down beside the pit. “Light ‘em up guys, I want some hot, gooey, goodness.”

“I’m literally right here,” Matt teased, sitting down beside her.

“Hah!” Cara grinned. “Damn, Matt, did you eat something like the others? What was it?”

“Not you,” Matt winked, “yet.”

“Oooh!” Danson approved.

Serenity carefully sat down and set a kettle on that she brought. Always one for the tea, proverbial or not, but also interested in conversations not centered around lusty teens and their hormones.

“Oh you guys,” Serenity spoffed. “Can we have a normal conversation?”

Cara said, “She’s right. There’s more to life than being horny.” Spreading a sly smile, she added, “So I’ve heard.”

That earned a chuckle, but Haddasah chimed in here, saying, “There is, and I think it’s about time someone brought up a topic that doesn’t relate to getting randy.” She offered, “Like can we talk about how Danson is a swimming beast?”

Raising his hands in triumph, Danson shouted, “Yeeeh!” He pointed a finger to Tallulah. “Owe you big time, girl!”

"I can't take full credit when you were just a good student," Tallulah waved away his praise. "You took everything serious and focused and the results show it."

Sophia wasn't about to let her be humble. "Nonsense, you are a great teacher, Lulah! Take credit where credit is due, babe."

"Sophia has a point. Danson was pretty close to a drowned rat before you offered to help him and now he's out there like fish," Kaylee agreed, pulling a skewer out and piercing a fluffy marshmallow for toasting. She'd already eaten three before they could cook from pure love of the sweets.

"Does this mean you're going to make Aquatics your specialty for training now?" Sophia questioned him.

“Nah, I’mma be an Elite,” Danson grinned. “Me, Charlotte, Kaylee—we’re heading for the road to glory.”

Charlotte spoffed, “Hardly. Glory is for famous people. I don’t want to be famous. I want to vanquish.”

“That’s literally how you become famous,” Cara said.

“Not necessarily,” Charlotte said, reaching for a bag of Funyuns. “I could use an alias. I can also dress in neutral clothing to blend into the background. I can assign certain tasks to assistants so my presence is limited.”

“Why don’t you want to be famous?” Matt asked.

“Well, for one thing, it’s not a goal of mine anyway, but it could get in my way. If I am successful and that news gets around, I wouldn’t want to be targeted. Can’t eliminate what you can’t identify,” Charlotte said, leaning against Keagan. She had been inconspicuously avoiding affection with Rennick.

“Bah, it’ll be fine,” Danson said, through a mouthful of s’more. “I want to be famous! After all my hard work, I would want recognition for it. Sucks to persevere and then no one cares, you know? I want appreciation for everything I’ve done.”

Tysha, bringing her drink to her lips, muttered, “Bet.” Her eyes shifted onto Rennick.

Close enough to hear, Serenity glanced over at Tysha. She had been suspicious of her behavior for a while now. The tone of her voice tipped her off. Something was bothering her friend. It wasn’t difficult to guess why either.

“I need to go to the bathroom,” Serenity said, standing up. “Ty, can you come with me?”

“Hm?” Tysha set down her bottle. “Oh, uh, sure.”

“I’ll come too,” Annie said, getting up from beside Elijah.

Before any more, and particularly a certain girl, could tack on, Tysha took Serenity’s hand and walked at a brisk pace toward the bathrooms. They weren’t far, but they were distant enough that Serenity could speak with Tysha without being bothered by anyone. All she had to do was wait for Annie to be done. It happened that Tysha finished before their accompanist. Serenity’s gentle touch sufficed to keep Tysha in place until Annie came out.

“Go on ahead, we’ll catch up,” Serenity said with a smile.

“Alright,” Annie shrugged, mildly concerned, but having no reason to push for information. She left them in the stalls.

“What is it?” Tysha asked.

“That’s what I was hoping to learn from you,” Serenity said. “You’re upset, Ty. It has to do with Ren and Lottie. Will you be alright?”

Tysha flushed. She wrapped her arms around her body. “I don’t know…It’s just like what Danny said. You guys didn’t know it, but Rennick and I have had a subtle thing for a while.”

“A thing?” Serenity nudged for clarification.

“Yeah,” Tysha sighed. “Before Atlantis we decided to try out being boyfriend and girlfriend, but I wanted it to be private.” She leaned against the threshold of the doorway. “I would have been public, except I got embarrassed whenever he lashed out at people, he had such prejudice against Hunter-descendants, and he held a grudge against Danson even though he caused as much trouble between them…Then at the theme park we got into an argument about his tendency to project negatively on people. He said he didn’t do that much when he was with me, but…I couldn’t take it. I’m not a professional. I’m just a fifteen year old girl. I urged him time and time again to get help, but…He chose not to, so I left the relationship.”

Frowning, Serenity set a comforting hand on Tysha’s shoulder. “I’m so sorry. That’s really frustrating. It has to be a burden to feel like you cared so much and wonder if he cared at all.”

Feeling her eyes blur, Tysha felt a cry coming on. “It wouldn’t be so terrible if he just acknowledged it. Or if he came to talk to me about his progress, or something! It’s like I didn’t matter at all. And now he’s in therapy, which is great, although I am concerned that he has become some kind of man-whore.” Exhaling a sob, Tysha received tissue from Serenity for her eyes. “I really liked Ren. I wanted the best for him. I thought he liked me too. I just couldn’t, in good conscience, date someone who refused to work on his mental and emotional health. I had the self-respect to walk away and Now I feel like a pit-stop on his road to healing and not a person with dignity.”

“Oh, Ty,” Serenity disposed of the used tissue and pulled her friend into a hug. She stood like that in silence as her friend cried, until Tysha was able to breathe normally again.

Sniffling, Tysha said, “I’m kinda mad at Lottie too. I mean…I thought she would have contacted me, or asked, or something. If not her, then Kaylee. But none of them did.”

“Well, to be fair,” Serenity handed her another tissue, “we all thought you didn’t have an interest in him anymore. None of us saw your relationship. You hid it too well. Did Joss even know?”

“I think he suspected,” Tysha said, going to the sink to cool off her face. “But no, I don’t think he knew.”

“If Joss didn’t even know—which, he didn’t contact you either—it’s not quite fair to get upset with Kaylee and Lottie,” Serenity came to stand beside Tysha, looking at her in the mirror. “But you can let them know how you feel. They do care, Ty. Even if Rennick is dense in this case, I’m sure he wouldn’t want you upset.”

“Maybe,” Tysha sighed, turning back around. “I am just struggling to accept that I might have left right before real change happened. I could have been his girl now, when he’s making efforts for self-improvement.”

“You don’t know that,” Serenity said. “Sometimes it takes losing something amazing to realize you need to make a change. You could have been a big part of his turning point, Ty. You can’t know that Rennick dismissed the idea of you entirely. Maybe he’s the kind of guy who doesn't think he’s made enough progress to have earned you back.”

The idea did seem plausible. Tysha nodded. “Maybe,” she said in a mumble. “Or maybe he really cared at one point, but he found someone who interests him now...”

“That’s true, it’s possible,” Serenity said. “But before you make judgments on that, give them a chance to explain.”

After several minutes of thought Tysha exhaled and nodded once more. “Alright. I guess that makes sense…I shouldn’t be angry at Kayle or Lottie, and I suppose I should reserve my anger with Ren until I know more.”

Smiling softly, Serenity took Tysha’s hand. “Let’s go back. I’m sure they’re worried.”

On the way to the bonfire Serenity kept glancing at Tysha. The young woman had to ask, “What?”

“You say you had a thing with Ren. Did you ever…” Serenity perked her brows.

Blushing, Tysha looked up and away. “He was really good,” she said wistfully.

“Oh my,” Serenity chuckled, feeling her cheeks warm.

Cara’s voice met their ears when they were in range. “Hey you two, what happened? Is there a line or something?”

“No, just bathroom troubles,” Serenity patted her belly. “I apologize to anyone going in after me.”

That earned a wince from the girls, but Tysha felt the need to shed a tear in thanks. “Yeah, it was pretty rough.”

"If you need anything for it let me know," Tallulah was quick to offer, lightly kicking her bag that was just by her foot. "My mother is a nurse, so I usually have a small pharmacy with me."

"She's not wrong," Sophia spoffed, turning back to the others and their discussion. "Anyways you guys missed most of the discussion on specialties, but I think we still wanted to plan out what's happening tomorrow, right? Or are we just going to wing it?"

Kaylee had just finished cleaning off the marshmallow stickiness from her hands, unaware she'd missed a smudge on her cheek when she spoke up. "There's a simulation that's supposed to be similar to a program we've run a few times on the holodeck. Rescuing civilians from fairies. I'm going to go get a few hours in on that."

"And skip swimming or tanning or ziplining?" Sophia's disbelief was evident.

"There will be plenty of time. I don't want to get rusty," Kaylee insisted.

In support of Kaylee, Danson said, “Nothing wrong with that.” He gave her a nod. “Let me know if you want a sparring partner or something. I’m up for it.”

“Ugh,” Matt grumbled, “Now you got me feelin’ lazy, you two.”

Serenity smiled at them as she insisted Rennick take a s’more in a cup to eat that she made. “Don’t feel bad. Besides, you can use the activities here to train and play at the same time, right?”

“Well,” Charlotte chimed in, “yeah, but it’s true that the programs target a wider range of career-specific exercises. I mean, Kaylee’s gonna benefit directly.” She gave her sister a proud smile. “I think that’s great!”

“You know, that’s a good idea,” Elijah said. “Why don’t we do that too, once in a while? Not all the time or everyday, if you guys want to take advantage of the summer fun, but enough that we don’t lose touch too.”

There was a hum of consideration between them over this idea. Most of them agreed, with Matt shying away from the suggestion. He mumbled something about not making camp a place of work. No one paid too much attention. The rest of them didn’t think they would suffer excitement if they trained all together.

“So then, it’s settled,” Annie said. “We can train together three days a week, after breakfast. We can space it out so it doesn’t feel like we’re turning summer into work.”

“Sounds good,” Rennick shrugged. He had been relatively quiet since Tysha had come back with glossy eyes. He held his cup loosely between his hands, staring down into it with drifting thoughts.

“Alright well,” Cara got up. “If we’re gonna do that after our morning meal, then I’m gonna cut out early. Gonna get some sleep in preparation.”

Charlotte glanced around at those getting up in agreement with Cara. Paulo, Haddasah, Annie, Elijah, Danson, and Serenity grabbed their bags and threw out trash. Matt only got up because of Cara’s withdrawal, most likely. Tysha lingered. Rennick and Keagan were looking to Charlotte for her queue and she didn’t know if she should go or try suggesting to her lovers for a dip in the lake. Tysha sitting there certainly didn’t help feel comfortable doing so. In fact, Charlotte didn’t know if she could enjoy anything knowing that her friend was upset with her, whether or not Tysha was present. With that in mind, Charlotte decided to head off too, but before she said or did anything Tysha stood up, meaning to head to the cabin.

“Ty,” Rennick spoke in a calm tone.

Turning to him, Tysha raised a brow. Her lips pursed. Even after her conversation with Serenity she was still tender. “What?”

“Can I talk with you?” Rennick asked, getting to his feet. “Just along the edge of the lake.”

Hesitant, Tysha glanced at Charlotte and Keagan. She saw no reason to suspect they prompted this. “Okay,” she said, facing back to him.

Rennick said to Charlotte and Keagan, “I’ll be back.”

“Alright,” Charlotte nodded.

The two went off at a leisurely pace to stroll where the water lapped against the shore. Rennick waited until they were far enough away that no one would hear them to say, “Are you angry with me?”

“Yes,” Tysha said.

Nodding, Rennick walked in silence for a while more. “Is there anything I can do?”

“Rewind our lives. Get therapy the first time I mentioned it. Take back the nights you spent with Charlotte and Keagan. Don’t pretend like I didn’t mean anything to you,” Tysha listed, feeling her internal injuries throb, having had no time to properly heal.

Silent again, Rennick found his voice halfway to the bathrooms. “I’ll look into it.”

The ridiculousness of the notion, but hearing the sincerity in his voice, tempted a spoff from Tysha. Tears slipped down her cheeks and she looked up to see him when his hand wiped them away.

Tysha asked, “Wasn’t I good enough?”

“No one was,” Rennick said, frowning sadly. “Not even myself.”

“And Lottie?” Tysha asked, face twisted in pain. “What about her?”

“It wasn’t just her,” Rennick felt a stab in his heart. “It was never any one thing, it was everything. Hellene, Joss, Charlotte, even Keagan—my lowest point was losing you, Ty. I know I lost you completely at Atlantis. I just didn’t want to admit it at the time.” He halted their progress to set his hands on her shoulders. “Yes, the days I spent at Avostoska provided an experience I didn’t see coming to force me to accept that I had unjust judgments, among other flaws, but you have to understand…I don’t think I could have made the decision to seek help without everything leading up to it, and especially not if I didn’t lose you. Because you’re right, you aren’t a rehab center for broken men. I needed to make that choice myself.” Rennick sank to his knees and held her hands. “Never believe that I didn’t care, Ty. I did care. I do care…But you’re not a rehab and I’m not a whole man.”

“Then what are you doing?” Tysha whispered, tears flowing again. She came down to sit in the sand with him. “Why are you sleeping around with everyone? Why are you Lottie’s lover?”

Rennick, at that moment, knew his answer, and it surprised even him. “To be absolutely honest, I really don't know. Maybe it’s a kind of self-destructive behavior in my case.” He didn’t have the courage to tell Tysha he wanted to make Charlotte jealous. He didn’t know if that was the entirety of it himself anyway, which lent truth enough for what he said. “Lottie’s not particularly unique, but people rarely are, Ty. I guess since you left I…Well, I had no reason to think I couldn’t open up to someone new.”

“Do you love her?” Tysha cut to the chase, feeling sorrow well up at the idea of it.

“I don’t know…” Rennick said. “Knowing the kind of person Lottie is, contrary to my assumptions, having chemistry with her, and being invited into her company…I mean, I like her a lot. I’m enjoying the role as her lover. It kinda works out too, if you think about it. Keagan can provide the support and everything that comes with being a proper boyfriend and I can enjoy Lottie and her intimate company. Keagan is a better man than I am. I know that for a fact.”

Tysha smiled sadly as Rennick brushed tears off her cheeks again. “But…you are a good man, Ren. And that's why it’s hard to understand.”

“Somewhere inside, maybe,” Rennick said. “But not right now. Maybe in time…”

They stared into each other’s eyes and Tysha burst into quiet tears, “I won’t wait Ren. I won’t stop living.”

“I know,” Rennick murmured, and felt all at once the renewal of admiration for Tysha. “I won’t ask you to. I want you to be happy, Ty. If that’s with me, or someone else, it doesn’t matter…I just know you won’t be happy with me right now. And, really, I need to work on myself a little more before I commit to anyone.” He gave a sheepish smile, one of few in his past. “Might as well have a little fun in the meantime.”

Spoffing sadly, Tysha shook her head. “Sounds about right…Thank you for talking to me.”

“Don’t thank me, Ty. Serenity discreetly gave me a note telling me to speak with you,” Rennick sighed. “It wasn't my idea. I didn’t think to do it. This is what I am talking about—I’m not a good man. Not yet. I didn’t consider you, I was…I was trying to avoid you. I had a lot of feelings about us and I didn’t want to think about them at all. I just wanted to feel numb…But I am glad I got to have this conversation with you. Even if knowing this part means you might be upset with me now.”

Tysha did feel let down that Rennick had to be prompted, but it struck her that this probably validated his points. “No, I’m not angry. Not the happiest, but not the saddest.” She gave him a hug that he reciprocated. “I’m not a rehab, but I am still a friend. I’ll be here to help with what I can, if you need it.” She pulled back to smile sadly up at him. “Maybe one day, if I am still single and you’re the man I know you can be…We can be together.”

“I would love that,” Rennick said.

Sufficiently calmed for now, Tysha stood up with him. On the way back they spotted the remaining companions and Tysha decided to say, “Ren…you go have your fun, but please don’t let it get out of hand. Kaylee and Lottie mean a lot to me.”

“I’ll try no to,” Rennick said, though he wasn’t sure that he knew how to stop the train he boarded.

Kaylee had been nervous for her sister since Tysha and Rennick walked off from them. If Keagan hadn't been present, she might have pressed Charlotte if she knew what was bothering Tysha or if she even realized how much of a divide her bedroom antics could shove between their friend group. Instead she focused silently on making s'more after s'more to pass time, most of which went to Keagan who seemed to be a bottomless pit.

Charlotte, who distracted herself with far too many s’mores, hesitantly looked up at Tysha when she returned. To her relief, Tysha offered a genuine smile. The anxiety that gripped Charlotte since that morning faded slowly. She felt like she could breathe again. Seeing that some of the tension was gone as Tysha returned brought a smile to Kaylee’s face as well.

“Everything alright?” Charlotte asked, mocha eyes on Tysha.

“Better than expected,” Tysha said softly. She gave Rennick’s hand a squeeze and then let go.

Rennick came to sit beside Charlotte, resting his hand on her thigh without apology. He said, “We’re good.”

Tysha glanced at Kaylee and Charlotte specifically, though she addressed the others. In her signature tone of warmth, Tysha said, “I’ll see you guys tomorrow.”

“Night,” Charlotte smiled.

"G'night Tysha!" Keagan was struggling to clean himself of melted chocolate and s'mores, though everything seemed to make a bigger mess. "You two ready to call it a night?"

Charlotte chuckled, grabbing moist towelettes to help Keagan out. “Why don’t we get you together first?”

Before Tysha could leave, Kaylee got her attention. "Hey, why don't I walk back to the cabin with you Tysh?" Kaylee offered, standing up and holding out the most recent s'more to her. "Even have a snack for the road for you."

“Sure,” Tysha said with a smile, receiving the s’more-to-go.

“Wait,” Charlotte called out as the girls were walking away. They didn’t hear her, but in all frankness, Charlotte didn’t quite shout either.

Rennick stood up first. Once Charlotte and Keagan got to their feet they walked after the girls ahead of them. Feeling a slight sense of concern, perhaps still in wonder of what had transpired between Rennick and Tysha, Charlotte trusted her lovers to follow as she went at a brisk pace to catch up. As soon as Charlotte did, she fell into step with Kaylee and Tysha, who were welcoming of her presence. At one point Tysha gave Charlotte the last bite of her s’more as a gift of peace. That put Charlotte at ease and she accepted it despite her protesting stomach. Before long Charlotte relaxed enough to engage in conversation with Tysha without dread looming over her.

At the split in the road between cabins the five of them halted. Charlotte shared a kiss with Keagan, briefly resting her head against his and said, “Good night, Dilrubaa.”

Inhaling deeply while their foreheads touched, Keagan caught a faint scent though he couldn't quite place it. One of her body sprays, no doubt. It was comforting and alluring and made it even harder for him to pull away. "How is it still hard to say goodbye to you everyday even after all these days, my Koh-i-noor?" He spared one last kiss on her cheek before forcing himself to step back. "Sleep well and sweet dreams only, gorgeous."

Charlotte felt her heart flutter, feeling exactly the same. “I will,” she murmured. Turning to Rennick, Charlotte shared a kiss and nuzzle as well, saying, “Night, Ren.”

“Sleep well, muz Ashari,” Rennick said, and let go of Charlotte who took her turn to say goodnight to Tysha after Keagan had done so.

Rennick faced Kaylee to say goodbye to her since they were still standing there. Without a word he raised his hand to her cheek and wiped away a smudge from the corner of her mouth. Rennick pressed the pad of his thumb against his tongue and nonchalantly dragged the chocolate substance across it without breaking eye contact.

The unexpected touch had Kaylee pause in her movements to look up at Rennick. Cornflower eyes had found themselves locked on to Aegean seas, her breath hitching for a split second before she could stop it. Kaylee’s body had threatened to betray her; a heat within that she'd only felt from Joss, and before that, Lorenzo. It was not a feeling she wanted to associate with her sister's lover.

“Night Kaylee,” Rennick said, and while no one would know if he purposefully lowered his voice, or if they imagined it, his tone certainly came off sounding like a sultry rumble to the Von Helsing sisters. This sent a pang of irritation through Charlotte; a flicker of annoyance passed over her face, though she was quick to smooth her features.

Faint pink on her cheeks appeared briefly before Kaylee cleared her throat to look away. "Goodnight Ren," Kaylee responded, rubbing her cheek where he'd cleaned the mess from her face, focusing on the path ahead as she walked past Charlotte and Tysha toward their cabin, not wanting to let herself dwell on what had just happened.

If anyone noticed the reaction, no one said so. Likely the moment passed into dismissal; an anomaly. The girls made their way to the room behind Kaylee who seemed eager to get into bed.

At the top of the stairs Charlotte paused and said, “Ty?”

Tysha looked back. “Yeah?”

“I, um…Are we okay?” Charlotte asked, a little worry having wiggled its way back into her chest.

Out of respect and courtesy Tysha made sure she took a moment to think that through. Then she smiled and said, “Yeah, we’re good, Lottie. To be honest, I understand. Rennick is…”

“He’s charming, in a rugged way,” Charlotte spoffed, relieved to truly bury her concerns for good. “What you said before—that he has a way about him—it’s real to me now. It’s like…getting high.”

“Yeah,” Tysha nodded wistfully. “Just be careful, okay? Don’t let the intoxication rule you.”

Charlotte hadn’t thought of it like that, but she decided to smile and nod. “I’ll keep that in mind. Good night,” she said, and parted from her.

In the room Charlotte glanced at Kaylee who lay in bed and exhaled the agitation from moments before. Rennick’s effect certainty jumped up on you sometimes. She couldn’t fault her sister for recognizing it. Confident in Kaylee’s loyalty to Joss, Charlotte laughed at herself for feeling that twinge of possessiveness and plopped into bed without another thought on the issue.

Unlike Charlotte, Kaylee hadn't been able to simply shake the thought of what had transpired. She had given hasty goodnights and curled up in bed, telling herself she was being ridiculous and repeating a silent mantra that she loved Joss. Her body might have liked the idea of Rennick standing close with his thumb tracing over—nope! Kaylee wasn't going to let her mind do it! Eventually she did find she could silence her thoughts long enough to pass out, although Kaylee couldn't say the dreams that took over from her subconscious were any better.

Morning came quickly for a few who didn't find sleep fast enough, though most found the comforts of the camp to bring a satisfying sleep. The group met up for a brief breakfast that was quiet while several were still finding the conscious world, in need of coffee and a full stomach to get going. Everyone still seemed to be in agreement to check out the simulation for training, heading that way in their usual pairs or trios.

Just like at Avostoska, the simulations were set up for a rescue mission with a plethora of fairies and beasts threatening their well-being. Those who had experience fared slightly better than those who were new to the situation. Once more Keagan was the only one who managed to secure all civilians, although a mis-step at the end met his virtual demise. Kaylee on the other hand had hyper focused on the situation, finding a new sense of determination while she fought her way through the decrepit streets to the sanctuary point. She had one casualty, one of the best scores, but Kaylee didn't seem pleased with that outcome.

Training went until lunch where chatter was much more livid and exciting. While a few were less than excited about their summer 'work' most agreed they'd continue the tradition to stay in shape and not get rusty. The afternoon was free time though, and no one would turn that down. Drama from the day prior were moot as they enjoyed the good weather with better friends until heading to dinner.

Knowing Keagan didn’t look forward to deep-diving and kayaking, Charlotte decided not to bring it up for the time being. She did wonder if she might take an afternoon for herself to do it. When it would happen, she didn’t know. But they had plenty of summer ahead of them and the best part was Tysha woke up her old self—well, mostly. Occasionally she did drift off in wistful thoughts, but nothing full of dread. So, Charlotte went with what the others voted on for fun without complaint, enjoying her time between Keagan and Rennick, but also finding she missed Kaylee, having no inkling of her sister’s struggles last night, who found excitement in other activities that she chose, not because Charlotte wasn’t doing it, but because Kaylee had personal interest regardless of her sister. This did not go unnoticed. Rennick passingly acknowledged Kaylee exploring her horizons beyond where Charlotte roamed. Not to say Kaylee couldn’t have fun with her sister. The Von Helsings still did end up partnering up for activities here and there as well.

The future shined as bright as the sun at its zenith. Now that it lowered in the sky and the friends met back up on their walk to the dining hall it seemed the day had gone perfectly. That is, until Charlotte’s mind alerted her to certain words being spoken between Rennick, Sophia, and Tallulah.

“—after dinner, if you want,” Rennick suggested to the girls. “We’ll have plenty of time before dusk. Then I’ll just walk back to my room.”

"Sounds good to me," Tallulah agreed, giving Sophia's hand a squeeze.

"Same. Just make sure to get a good meal in you. We tend to have quite the appetite," Sophia smirked. "And you'll be outnumbered, but don't think that means we'll go easy on you."

Raising a brow, Rennick mused, “I’m up for a challenge.” He leaned slightly to rumble, “Besides, I’ll have you two meals to ravish.”

Charlotte whipped her up toward Keagan. She swallowed, forcing a convincing smile. “So, if the other’s are occupied…You want to dip in the lake tonight?”

Keagan didn't pay the chorus of giggles much attention, especially when Charlotte spoke to him. "Oh, you want to go swimming before bed?" he questioned, forgetting their discussion back at Belarus.

“Yeah, you know,” Charlotte blushed, stretching up to whisper. “Skinny dipping.” She hoped she didn’t have to say more than that to spark his memory.

Dark eyes widened as her words struck a flame within him, one of an eager desire. "Oh, a swim," Keagan hummed thoughtfully, leaning down so he could find her nape for sneaking kisses and a tiny nip. "But uh, it does seem like Ren might have plans. Do you want to reschedule?"

“Mm, no,” Charlotte shook her head, closing her eyes briefly from his affection. “Just us this time. Let’s take our mind off of the world.”

Charlotte smiled, not just because she was happy to do so, but also out of relief to realize the idea of going with only Keagan gave her just as much joy as it would have if Rennick had come. Once in a while Charlotte worried she might be drifting to the edge that might result in losing Keagan. Times like this helped ease that fear, even if Charlotte ignored the truth that this was the same the other way—no, that reality would not be entertained right now. Rennick had to be in a separate category; a lover, not a second boyfriend.

“What are you two murmuring about?” Cara wiggled her brows.

“Nothing,” Charlotte grinned, shrugging a shoulder at her friend.

Rennick happened to hear, glancing over. Had they been talking quietly to each other? Perhaps. Rennick ventured a tease, “Planning a romantic evening huh?”

“Don’t girlfriends have those with their boyfriends?” Charlotte feigned a coy expression, tossing her braid over her shoulder with a flick of her free hand.

“You don’t know?” Rennick tsc’d at Charlotte, and turned to her love to say, “Keagan, this one needs you to be a proper teacher and inform her. I can make suggestions if you have nothing in mind tonight.”

Before Keagan could answer, possibly giving anything away, Charlotte said, “My Dilrubaa is sufficiently instructive. Cut class, and you’ll miss out.” A poke at Rennick’s impending absence? Charlotte wouldn’t say and she picked up the pace to pass him by.

Rennick stared ahead, his brow furrowing further as they approached the dining hall. Aegean eyes floated over to Charlotte once in a while through their time at dinner. He failed to hear just where the couple intended to go and the frustration with that fact mounted. Rennick hadn’t been this irritated with Charlotte’s aloof nature in a while. He tried to work through this feeling. It wasn’t anger or disappointment. It sat at the back of his mind, stirring sensations of a need for Charlotte and resentment toward Keagan. Then it struck him halfway through his meal—Rennick felt possessive.

Shit. Rennick sighed inwardly. I can’t let this get at me. He warned himself.

Yes, he was attracted, and everything Rennick said to Joss still stood, and he did want Charlotte to be jealous of him, but he had to be careful not to tread on thin ice. Keeping the dynamic as it was needed Rennick to accept when Charlotte and Keagan took time for themselves.

Breathing slowly, Rennick closed his eyes and focused on the agreement he made with the two. He mentally resolved again to hold to their arrangement. The sting of jealousy began to fade to an ember. Exhaling, Rennick went on to finish his meal.

“Ready to go?” Charlotte asked Keagan as she got up, perhaps louder than needed.

"With you? Anytime and anywhere," Keagan nearly purred as he followed her standing, taking ahold of her hand and spinning her once before pulling her to his chest and winking down at her. "Lead the way, beautiful."

Kaylee joined many others in watching the two as they were departing. She took her time wiping her mouth and hands, looking over at Tallulah and Sophia. "Did I overhear that you guys are going to be busy tonight?"

"Very busy," Sophia's brows wiggled as she rose, crooking one finger toward Rennick. "C'mon smooth talker, we've got dessert waiting for you." Her other hand took hold of Tallulah and she started out of the dinning hall.

Cornflower eyes switched between the departing girls and back to Rennick. "So, just going to offer up your services to anyone who's interested?"

Rennick drank the last of his beverage, a few drops sliding down his bobbing Adam’s apple. He set the cup aside and wiped his mouth with a napkin as he swung one leg over the bench. “Why? Know anyone pretty who’s looking to be railed?”

Cheeks pinking from the remark, Kaylee found she needed to clear her throat and look away. "Looks like that answers my question," she said mostly to herself as she joined the numbers getting ready to leave.

Kaylee couldn't say she was surprised by the fact that Rennick was taking Tallulah and Sophia up on their offer, seeing as from what she knew of teenage males that was usually quite high on their list of fantasies, but the casual remark was unexpected. The annoying part was that Kaylee had felt her heart rate quicken and she felt the need to get out in the cool air as soon as she could.

Not far behind, Rennick’s long legs matched Kaylee’s speed. That, and there were plenty of campers to maneuver around. Getting into the third year since its beginning, Von Helsing Academy overflowed with new members to the student body. They cross-crossed in front of Kaylee path. In her efforts to make it out in a hurry she spooked a couple of campers with trays of food in their hands. Thankfully they made it out her way in time, but the pudding cup of one of them fell to the floor. Her desire to leave overpowered any level of reflexes she had. Before Kaylee could stop herself, her right foot was smack dab in the middle of the pudding, which might as well have been a banana peel for how severely it threw Kaylee off her balance, arms going up to try and find something to hold on to.

"Fuuu-"

“Oop,” Rennick’s swift action pulled Kaylee to him in mid-fall. He stepped aside with others trying to avoid the spill.

A grumble of exasperated campers shook their heads. Clear disfavor for Kaylee’s rushed escape resulting in a mess on the walkway caused many to frown. To Kaylee’s relief a janitor wasn’t far from the accident. They were waved onward. Not interested in waiting around for annoyed campers to engage with them, Rennick moved with Kaylee through the dining hall with her tucked against him, arm still wrapped around her shoulders.

As soon as they cleared the door and the crowd funneled in and out, Rennick looked down with a raised brow. “You good?”

Cheeks might have been pink before, but now they were downright red. Kaylee knew she should be appreciative of Rennick saving her from wearing someone's food tray, but all she could think of was feeling his body against hers; a chiseled frame she'd seen many times when swimming now evident through his clothing.

"You're good—I mean I'm good. Great, even. I'm fine," Kaylee grew hotter with each syllable. "Thank you for back there. Nice reflexes and all." God, why was she letting this get to her at all?!

Unfazed by the sputtering, Rennick attributed it to Kaylee’s close call in the cafeteria. “You’re welcome,” he decided to say, letting go of her. Rennick gave her chin a soft bump with his knuckles. “Catch you later,” he said, amused by his own joke. Then he sauntered off to the cabin.

"Not if I can help it," Kaylee breathed as she slowed her pace to make sure Rennick could get a good distance ahead of her.

The cool air quickly did wonders to clear Kaylee’s mind of thoughts she didn't want. Reaching the girls cabin, she made a beeline for her room, realizing as she passed Tallulah and Sophias room that tonight was about to be a test of how strong the walls were.

Camp Cromwell had been built with the greatest and best intentions. From the layout of the activities, to the classes available, to the lounges dotted throughout the compound. The cultivation of friendship or to maintain existing bonds centered their focus. That being said, the faint sounds of what was happening next door to Kaylee and Charlotte’s room made it through to the eldest Von Helsing. Nothing obnoxious, but if you had no background noise you could tell that friendships were being maintained, and not in the way Lord Cromwell intended.

Kaylee had thought to spend the evening working on her first letter to Joss, but the trickling sounds made it too difficult to focus. She was hearing just enough to paint a fair picture of what happened in this exploration, grateful there had been a room between her and the menage a trois when it first started. For now Kaylee settled on cancelling out their pleasure noise with a pair of earbuds and louder music.

Thirst eventually called Kaylee out of her room, seeing as sleep wasn't quite an option yet. Avoiding the doorway behind which unimaginable activity was threatening to perk her attention, Kaylee tiptoed downstairs and to the kitchenette the girls all shared. The layout was already familiar enough to navigate without turning on the lights. Before long she was enjoying the first sip of ice water before turning back toward the doorway with every intention of returning to her bed.

“Excuse me,” Rennick’s voice pulled her attention.

Ear buds still in, Kaylee had no idea Rennick had been approaching, simply turning around to be face to face with him. The hurried shuffle toward the water behind Kaylee didn’t set any alarm bells off right away. It was when Rennick had gotten close enough for the moonlight to shine upon his naked body that gave the picture painted in Kaylee’s head a while back the detail it needed to add a little spice to her imagination.

Nearly dropping her water, Kaylee popped one bud out before placing her hand on her heart.

"Don't go sneaking around like that, you're going to give...me a hard attack—heart! Heart attack," Kaylee’s distracted words while she followed his motions and got a good view of what he had to offer was a second threat to her water glass that night. "I- ahem -we usually wear clothes out of our rooms."

“Usually?” Rennick glanced a grin as he went to fill a cup of water for himself. “I should come around more often,” he said, before taking several gulps; the reckless knock spilling as much water as he consumed. Rennick set down his glass and grabbed a hand towel to dab away the excess moisture on his upper body.

"If you come around any more often you'll have slept with the whole cabin," Kaylee spoffed, realizing just after what that would have meant.

Chuckling at her implication without taking it to mean anything, Rennick said, “Here,” and turned the other end of the towel around where it was dry and padded Kaylee’s arm, “you’re clumsy today.”

Swallowing hard, Kaylee decided she could keep herself quiet for a few moments before Rennick could get any wrong ideas. Except that she in fact wasn't staying quiet. "Not clumsy, you're just running into me at inconvenient times. And without pants now, too.*

Rennick tossed the towel into the sink. “I should do better—pants on or off in the future?” Rennick mused, Aegean eyes ahead and already two steps forward.

Of course Kaylee couldn't stop her gaze from catching a brief glimpse of his full moon before jerking her head up so quickly she nearly gave herself whiplash. "Whether or not you're wearing pants is none of my business, Ren," Kaylee called, nearly following after him without thinking so she could return to her room. Instead Kaylee stood with glass in hand at the bottom of the stairs to wait till she heard the door close.

Not long after Kaylee made her way up the stairs once the signature thud let her know Rennick had shut himself in with the girls again, those sounds started up. The earbud she had pulled out plugged back in to shield her further from their sexcapade.

[Anything Kaylee is doing hereafter?]

After a long and satisfying encounter, Rennick rested briefly on the bed beside Sophia and Tallulah before getting up to dress. The three of them communicated their gratitude for the exciting night and then Rennick headed out their door, wishing them well and leaving behind a flirt or two. Not wanting to disturb any of the other girls who had recently returned, Rennick padded quietly down the hall, the stairs, and opened the front door.

“Oh,” Charlotte felt a jolt of surprise, damp hair, loose from a man-handled braid, bounced unruly against her cheek. Her hand hovered where the knob had been a second before.

Rennick took advantage of her hesitation and grabbed her hand. He tugged her against him. He could tell the silky robe covered only her body beneath. “You’re back. From the lake, I’m guessing.” he said. “Did you have a good time?”

Emotions fired like plumes of irritating sparks in Charlotte’s chest, though her mind scolded she had no right to be. Her nose didn’t help, picking up on the scents not natural to Rennick’s musk. She pushed her hands against his muscled physique to separate them. She managed a distance of two feet.

“I had an amazing time,” Charlotte stated truthfully. “Keagan and I went skinny dipping.”

“Hm,” Rennick had figured. And perhaps this is what Charlotte guessed too, if she dropped the illusion of mystery. “Did he swim out far with you?” He leaned as much as he could despite her hands pressed painfully against his chest. “Did he go deep?” He asked in a rumble.

Charlotte’s cheeks burned. She curled her fingers and made Rennick wince. “He went deep,” she said, and her mocha eyes, hot and steaming, did not give any doubt on what she meant by that. “As I’m sure you did.” Flashes of her experiences with him had her swallowing and the image of those things going on without her sent a fire up her body. “Anyway, I have to go to sleep.”

The abrupt shove to release herself surprised her and certainly perked Rennicks brows. He stood in the doorway, filling half the entrance with himself alone. Rennick did not have to step aside for Charlotte to walk in, but he did not rely on that to keep her from storming off.

“Lottie,” Rennick spoke her name and nabbed her hand. She halted and turned to look up at him with pursed, plump lips. A grin spread over him. “You’re jealous.”

“I can’t be jealous, you’re not mine to claim,” Charlotte said, yanking her hand. This did nothing but encourage him to spin her against his front again. She let out a soft gasp. Not so much for the pull, but the intensity of his Aegean eyes.

Rennick leaned to her ear and spoke in a husky tone, “I could be.”

Charlotte grasped his face in a kiss. Rennick hoisted her up and pressed her back against the wall nearby. Charlotte’s legs automatically wrapped around his waist. She might have done the same with her arms, except Rennick held them both with one hand to the wall as well. There was no need for him to undo any belts with his fingers, the metal clasp heeded his subconscious command, leaving his other free to position her hips so that his thrust landed true—

Grabbing her imagination by the horns, Charlotte exhaled shakily. “You have to go,” she said in a weak tone.

Giving her a brief kiss to her cheek, he knew she could tell he was smiling. Rennick murmured, “Good night, muz Ashari,” before leaving her with a mind unable to fall restfully to sleep.

Charlotte made her way up to her room where she closed the door quietly and went right into bed without a word. She hoped Kaylee was asleep so she didn’t have to spill the pent up worries that increased day by day. Perhaps she needed a small break from Rennick. Maybe she needed to minimize her interactions to keep her mind and her heart tame. Charlotte thought of Keagan. Her hope to keep their relationship soon calmed her into a peaceful slumber, even if, like Kaylee, her dreams were far from what she would have chosen.

The remainder of the week went by in a flash as everyone settled into their own preferred habits. Summer activities filled most of their time between meals, experiencing much more freedom than they had in their first two summers as they had hit seniority ranks and the reins were loosened. Long hours in the pool and the trails surrounding the main body of the camp seemed to be a shared favorite as there was no one left out.

While the week progressed, Charlotte ensured she was spending slightly more time with Keagan. Her mind had wandered on her and needed to be corralled before things got out of control. She still took some time with Rennick, though anyone observing might have felt it seemed sparse. There were no complaints from her lover who took those moments where he wasn't engaged to work on developing the photos from the early morning shoot.

One trip back toward his cabin after lunch had been delayed when Rennick caught sight of Kaylee practicing Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu in one of the training facilities, despite nearly everyone else from the group off on a hike. Familiar with the martial art, Rennick took a detour from his planned route and joined her with training, providing coaching to correct her form and improve her skills. Despite Kaylee’s determination to hone her abilities, there were undoubtedly a couple of times where their glistening bodies were pressed into each other and his rumbling voice that felt deeper than normal got to her, an abrupt change in the lock forced by Kaylee to change how they were positioned so she could get enough air to bring common sense back to her.

Friday morning their group had trooped sleepily to the dining hall. Summer took away some of the excitement of the 'weekend' even though every day really felt like a Friday. Kaylee had personally been growing anxious as the days passed, eager to write her first letter to Joss who was still a world away. She didn't get a chance to see Rennick before they were at their usual table so when she did spot him, she could hardly contain the urge to blurt out her curiosity.

Leaning forward as she stirred cream into her coffee, Kaylee attempted to remain casual as she asked, "Did you get a chance to finish editing/printing those photos, Ren? Just wondering before I work on finishing this week's letter."

“Yeh, should be done by the end of breakfast,” Rennick said, building a scrambled egg B.L.T. He pinched pink salt and dusted it over the crisp tomatoes. “I’ll bring them to the cabin.”

Charlotte stared down at the food on Rennick’s plate. She had chosen oatmeal. Not a bad pick. Sweet and salty, with ample fruit to give it a slight tang. However, the smell and the look of Rennick’s sandwich made her mouth water. Swallowing, she tried to focus on her bowl.

Lifting his delectable meal, Rennick gave Charlotte a nudge with his elbow, “You want a bite?”

Blinking from her attempt at distraction Charlotte looked up at him and then his food. “Umm…” oh that was hard. “Sure,” she said, playing off a nonchalant inflection, though the shine in her eyes betrayed her.

Rennick chuckled inwardly as he handed off the sandwich to Charlotte. He watched her bite down on it and wondered if she knew she sighed when she did. Charlotte’s face recovered from her moment of indulgence, looking up at him with those big mocha eyes. He spoffed, “One more, then give it back.”

Blushing, Charlotte took another bite and then let it go. She finished chewing and sipped orange juice to clear her palate. “So, looking at pictures and then what?”

“Horseback riding?” Annie offered.

"That sounds lovely," Kaylee was quick to agree, though her face dropped shortly after. "I was going to try and get some extra training in today though..."

"Girl, I'm pretty sure you've trained nearly every day since we got here," Sophia accused her, pointing a fork in her direction. "You need to enjoy your summer at least a little bit. Training isn't going anywhere."

Tallulah chuckled setting down her orange juice. "Soph is right. You're workin' damn hard. Take a break and come on a ride. We're all going to be training again tomorrow or Sunday anyways, you won't be missing much."

"They're right. It's not like you're going to be lazing about in the spa. It's still something you can practice in the event that human civilization falls apart and we have to resort to horses once more," Keagan offered up a dramatic excuse. "Besides I think it sounds like fun. Take a break and enjoy yourself!"

Kaylee did cave, admittedly missing Honeypot when she was at camp and school and deciding they were right that one day off was fine.

Breakfast was soon over and everyone went to prepare for their ride with a brief stop back at the girls' cabin. Excited to see the final product of one of the oddest moments of her life while she had been bare and close to it in front of her sister's lover, it appeared she wasn't the only one in anticipation.

"I'm sure Rennick made Kaylee look like a goddess," Sophia predicted. "She already has so much natural beauty and Ren has proven he's quite attentive to details."

Blushing, Kaylee waved her hand. "Don't be ridiculous. I'm sure they'll be just fine, which is all I wanted. You said yourself to remind Joss what he was missing, right?"

Nudging into the eldest Von Helsing, Sophia stuck her tongue out. "Don't be modest now! Flaunt it if you've got it and that's exactly what I said, girl. We are out here for hot girl summer and it doesn't need blushes or apologies - just own it because confidence is the sexiest thing anyone can wear."

“Soph is right,” Cara said, dropping between Kaylee and Serenity. “It’s a natural allure too. So, I bet your photos are gonna be amazing.”

Tysha, sitting across, said, “Ren is really good. You’re not gonna be disappointed. He took some of me too.”

“Really?” Charlotte perked. Unaware of their fling, she had to wonder how Rennick got Tysha to do that, but the sense that she was missing out on something she could share with Rennick overshadowed that curiosity. Maybe she should do the boudoir shoot.

“Yeah,” Tysha nodded, cheeks pink. “I can show you later.”

It would have to wait anyway. A knock at the door preceded it opening up to Rennick with a large black portfolio with him. He was welcomed by the girls who could hardly sit. They crowded him from all sides like puppies hoping for a whiff of a treat. Rennick chuckled, shaking his head as they bubbled with questions he knew no words could satisfy. He simply pulled out the pictures one by one and the women took them with wide eyes and gaping mouths. Kaylee noticed one picture in particular stayed between the leather fold.

Serenity held up the image of Kaylee in the glade with her back arched. “Oh my…” she blushed, unable to take her eyes off it.

"See, I told you she'd be a goddess," Sophia proudly kept her position on the matter. "If you're looking to have a side gig for cash I think you found it, Ren. Hell, I want to buy a session for you to do Lulah."

Fair cheeks burned red and Sophia earned a light elbow to her side. "You will do no such thing! I would look so dull in comparison to this. If anyone else gets a shoot, it'd be you."

While the two sweethearts playfully argue back and forth over who would be a better candidate to be captured on camera, Kaylee caught sight of Serenity still holding one of the pictures. "He did a really good job, didn't he?" she had to admit it,; impressed herself. "It hardly even looks like me."

Sophia pulled herself away from the argument that was anything but. "Oh, Serenity, you should get one done, too! You were rocking your swimsuit the other day and I think it'd be a fun little adventure for you!"

"Soph you need to stop trying to push everyone out of their comfort zone," Tallulah was quick to safeguard Serenity from needing to answer that. It was then she noticed that Rennick’s finger and thumb rested on the corner of a thin paper still inside the portfolio. "What are the pictures still in the folder, Ren?"

“This,” Rennick said with a grin, pulling out the largest size among them and putting down his leather fold.

The photo covered the length of his torso. Unlike the other pictures this one had a holographic effect. The ridges were so fine your finger couldn’t sense them; smooth as silk. As you turned the page or your eyes wandered, Kaylee’s body shifted slightly where she lay on the grass, her lashes blinked, her hair rippled, her lips subtly smiled, and the petals teasingly fluttered over her figure, falling short of full bareness.

Awe hummed between the girls who went silent. The world faded as they took in the image of Kaylee laid in the grace with only peonies to veil her intimates; a woman whose confidence shone through delicate cornflower eyes hushed in vulnerability. The merge of these qualities brought out emotions from the onlookers who forgot they weren’t the only ones in the room.

Charlotte’s mocha eyes drifted over to Rennick, not knowing just how long she had been admiring her sister’s photo, in deep wonder about just how he saw Kaylee, and what would a photoshoot with him reveal about how he saw herself.

“Oh…” Serenity clasped her hands to her chest.

“Damn,” Cara breathed.

"Hot damn, is more like it!" Sophia said, fanning herself with her hand. Tallulah only chuckled, not finding it to be threatening to simply acknowledge another's attractiveness.

Smiling, Tysha said, “I think you have new customers, Ren.”

Annie and Haddasah were still speechless, wondering how bad it would be in the eyes of God if they did this once in their life. As a Jew, Haddasah had to consider her obligations to her family as well. It wouldn’t do to have something like this pop up when her Yenta of a grandmother hunted for a Jewish groom. Annie, as Christian, rationalized that, while she might not be able to do it now for her personal experiment, maybe if she did so with her husband it would be permissible. For that reason, they were not among those who nodded to Rennick.

Serenity, though grateful for Tallulah’s verbal shield, stepped out in front of it to say, “I think I would like to do this.”

“Yeah, I’m in,” Cara said, resolutely. She turned to Rennick. “How much?”

“I’d say nine-hundred for what I did for Kaylee. That would be about three-hundred per hour,” Rennick said.

“Oh,” Serenity looked down.

Rennick noted her hesitancy and said, “I can base it on a sliding scale for those of you who can’t pay the regular price.”

“What would that be?” Serenity asked, finger tips tentatively tapping together.

“Can you handle three-hundred?”

“Um,” Serenity went to check her bank account.

“I’ll pay for it,” Cara said.

Feeling faint tension in her chest, Serenity hesitated. “A-are you sure?”

“Yes, it’s not a problem for me,” Cara said.

“A-alright,” Serenity pressed her phone to her chest. “I can pay you back.”

“No, no, it’s my treat,” Cara insisted. “I still have Daddy’s card,” she joked.

“Thanks,” Serenity smiled, head bowed.

"You're going to need to schedule Lulah at some point," Sophia said. "And don't you dare let her pay, Ren. It's my late Valentine's day treat for her."

An accusatory finger found itself in her face. "Sophia Elora Isabella Martinez Baros, you did not even know me on Valentine's Day," Tallulah objected.

"Exactly, so I have to make up for being late into your life. Also, it's much hotter when you use my full name than when my mother does," Sophia smirked, dancing away from Tallulah's attempts to grab her phone while she worked on sending Rennick the payment for a session in advance.

Kaylee had taken the final print in both hands, admiring it with a lingering smile. It really did make her look almost magical without altering any of her body like some edits might have. Curves, birthmarks, everything was genuine which probably made her love it more.

"You did amazing, Ren,” Kaylee said. “Is it weird if I want to keep some for myself?"

"I would," Tallulah said from the couch where she was still trying to get Sophia to undo the payment. "I mean, I don't think it's narcissistic or anything to enjoy looking good or seeing yourself and liking what you see. It's basically a glorified selfie, keep a few for yourself!"

Sophia, half muffled from beneath Tallulah, agreed. "Joss doesn't need them all. Probably just gonna use the big one for his 'personal' time anyways!"

Blushing deeply at the thought of just what response these might elicit in her lover, Kaylee busied herself with paying Rennick, even throwing an extra hundred dollars in her payment since he had been able to rush it for her. Birthdays, babysitting money and chores meant she had a nice egg of savings and at that moment she didn't think much of her parents plans for the next school year.

“Yeah, I can give you prints,” Rennick said, accepting the pay from the three women. “Just let me know which ones you want.”

“What about you, Lottie?” Cara nudged. “You gotta get in on this.”

“Uh,” Charlotte shifted on her feet. She hadn’t agreed just yet. She hesitated to use the money she had been saving. Partly because of her parents' impending plans. That, and one other reason. “I don’t know…”

“Come on,” Cara urged. “We can all do it. Maybe together, if that can cut down on the price. You can’t tell me you aren’t able to afford it.”

Rennick winked, “We can arrange a trade, if it would help.”

Charlotte spoffed and rolled her eyes. “I’m sure!”

The girls prodded her, save for Serenity, and even Haddasah said, “Girl, my Jewish conscience prohibits me. I have to do as Cara and live vicariously through you all!”

Finally Charlotte sighed, “Alright!”

“Woo!” Cara cheered. “When are we gonna do this?”

“Depends on what you want,” Rennick said. “Night shots, morning shots, noon shots? On the trail? At the water park?”

"Ohh, I think you should do Lulah at dusk! She looks unbelievable in a setting sun," Sophia signed happily. "By a trail or mountain!"

"Pretty sure he already did that, Soph," Tallulah chuckled. "At least the dusk part."

Kaylee, not wanting to think back to the night prior, though her cheeks were a faint pink before she could stop them, turned to Serenity. "I think you should do a morning shoot in that meadow. It would compliment you well."

Serenity hummed in thought. She did think Kaylee looked amazing in all the dawn photos Rennick did of her. While not a blonde beauty that could soak in the sunrise like Kaylee, the morning horizon would pair well with her fair complexion, brunette waves, and calm walnut brown eyes.

“I think I would like that,” Serenity said with a smile.

“Okay, so,” Cara repeated what they had so far, “Serenity at dawn, I take photos at noon, and then the evening will be for Tallulah. That leaves Lottie. Although, it’ll be pretty late by then.”

Charlotte shrugged, “I don’t mind a night shoot.”

“Perfect!” Cara beamed. She turned to Rennick. “How about tomorrow?”

“Gimme a day or two. I want to take a look around at the places you want pictures taken to find the best scenery,” Rennick said. “For now I am gonna head back to make copies for Joss.” He turned to Kaylee. “You got that letter ready yet?”

For some reason the answer made her feel slightly guilty. "I was going to work on it last night, but there was a...distraction," Kaylee decided to go with the gentlest wording, not wanting it to seem as if she was shaming anyone. "I was hoping to still have it finished before the last call for post before dinner, but I don't know how busy this afternoon will be."

Charlotte parted her lips to ask what had distracted her sister, but shut her jaw as soon as the reason popped in her mind. She turned away to talk to Serenity instead of thinking about it.

A smirk quirked up his lips, but Rennick stayed on topic. “Alright, well, I would like to have a look at the envelope at least. Try not to write too many pages, so we can fit all of the pictures inside.”

"I can go get one from my stationary but I don't think it'll fit any of these," Kaylee said as she looked at the stack of photos. "I might need to get one of those padded envelopes or something so we don't have to bend any of them."

Rennick tilted his head from side to side. “Fair point,” he said, getting his portfolio and leaving the photos he brought with Kaylee, “I was gonna shrink them, but that’s a good idea too. In that case, don’t worry about the envelope.”

“Um, how small can you make them and still keep the quality?” Serenity asked.

“Fairly small,” Rennick said, stepping toward Charlotte’s side.

“Okay, that’s good,” Serenity nodded, speaking mostly to herself. She thanked Rennick and moved to her bag. The sharing of the photos had ended. They would be heading to the horse trail next.

Charlotte glanced up in question at Rennick since he turned his attention to her. “What is it?”

“I want to talk to you soon,” Rennick said, giving her cheek a caress. He kept his voice in a low tone. “If not today, then maybe tomorrow.”

“About what?” Charlotte feigned a spoff and turned her face away from his fingers.

“Just promise me you’ll make time?” Rennick prodded.

Shrugging, Charlotte said, “Okay.”

They stared at one another too briefly for words and too long to share a kiss. They wavered like buildings ready to topple into one another. Charlotte stepped aside before they could collide, choosing to murmur a wish to see him later, even if she wasn’t sure she wanted to. Charlotte hurried up the stairs to grab her hat.

Rennick cursed inwardly. “See you all at the trail,” he said to them before he left.

The girls didn’t have much to do to get ready. Serenity chose to fill her time waiting by listening to the abridged version of the photoshoot from Kaylee as she took a moment more to admire the hologram. Something struck Serenity when Kaylee said the last series of shots had been purely Rennick’s idea, she tilted her head and murmured in a thoughtful tone, “Huh. He knew your favorite flower.”

The fact hadn't hit Kaylee previously, but now she cocked her head as well. She didn't remember saying it to him, but it also wasn't exactly a secret. "Maybe he heard it from Joss?"

It was a plausible thought, quite certain Joss would have known that and maybe it came up randomly in a conversation. It still didn't make sense for Rennick to have bothered retaining that piece of information, but it was what made the most sense.

“Maybe,” Serenity said, putting the picture away carefully.

Tallulah and Sophia came down just as Charlotte had, Sophia having changed into a pair of riding crops rather than the shorts she had been wearing. The two had been quietly conversing back and forth, clearly in a disagreement when finally Tallulah sighed and said at a normal volume, "Well just ask her then."

"Maybe I will," Sophia grinned slyly, turning her attention to Charlotte. "So, what's going on with you and Ren? It feels really tense between you two."

Tallulah added, "And we just want to make sure it wasn't because of last night."

Mocha eyes flickered around. Had she been letting her emotions rule her expressions without realizing it? Glancing around like a maniac isn’t going to help, you fool! Charlotte scolded herself. That, and she felt immediately awful about having had a dark mood now that the girls phrased it that way.

“No, no—I’m not upset with you two,” Charlotte said, slipping on a pair of sandals in her distracted state.

"So are you upset with Rennick?" The question left Kaylee's mouth before she realized it was even forming. "I mean, did you not want him to do that last night?"

The thought they might have stepped too far made Tallulah's face drop. "Oh no! Charlotte, I'm so sorry. We thought there was nothing serious there so it was fine for us to fool around," she was quick to apologize.

Waving her hands in peace, and panic, Charlotte sputtered, “Uh—Ah- I- I never said I was upset with anyone!”

Annie furrowed her brows. “You seemed annoyed with him at least. You didn’t give him a kiss before he left.”

“Yeah,” Cara said thoughtfully, “Now that I think about it you haven’t been hanging on to him since he banged Soph and Luah—excuse my rough language—so I don’t think it’s hard to guess.”

Red as a beet, Charlotte went to get her satchel. “I just wasn’t feeling flirty, that’s all.”

Haddasah said, “Okay, but like, I mean, you’re always flirty, like, when are you not feeling flirty?”

“When she’s upset,” Serenity leaned to murmur, studying their friend.

Charlotte put on her hat after she pulled on her bag. She turned around on her heel to face them after catching Serenity’s comment. “I think you’re all reading way too into this. Rennick is his own person, I don’t have a claim on him. It’s not my business who he serenades or what he does with his body—,” His sexy, smooth, muscular body “Keagan is pretty clear about drawing lines between what he is to me and what Rennick is to me. Ren is a casual lover, he’s not exclusive. Keagan and I agreed that he would have priority and privileges over Rennick, and, I mean, exclusivity is like a boyfriend thing, right?” She paused and waited for an answer. “Right?!”

“Oh! Sorry, that sounded rhetorical,” Annie said, apologizing first. “Um, well, I don’t know if I should be asked, we don’t have the same criteria for courting,” she said, looking at the others. Haddasah kicked that ball out of her court as well.

Cara, who had a growing, knowing grin, said, “Uuuh, maybe? I don’t know. Is a lover a boyfriend if he’s exclusive? That might be something you work out with Keagan.”

“Ugh, it doesn't matter anyway okay?” Charlotte stormed out the door.

“Well, you asked!” Cara tried not to laugh, but a few bursts of mirth escaped her all the same.

Cornflower eyes followed her sister as she left the rest of the girls behind. Kaylee's mouth slowly dropped as the realization of a possibility struck her.

"She's starting to feel possessive," Kaylee said in near disbelief. "She's getting feelings and I tried to warn her about this because now who knows what's going to happen between her and Keagan." She hadn't confirmed it yet with Charlotte but it felt so likely and there was a pain striking her stomach. The worry Kaylee had from before was rising once more.

"Oh I don't know about that. She has clear rules and I don't think she's going to break her own rules," Tallulah tried to reassure Kaylee, placing a hand on her shoulder. "We probably just got under her skin so she was a bit flustered.

"Either way we should get going or we're going to fall behind on the horse ride," Sophia urged, already walking out the door and waving them all to follow along.

Tysha sighed as she fell in step with the rest of them. Like Kaylee, she had also cautioned the woman. Anything further she could have said to Charlotte right now likely wouldn’t reach her in this state anyway. She just hoped Rennick would keep his promise not to let things get out of hand.

Ahead of them Charlotte struggled to tame her breathing. Her brisk pace didn’t help. Over and over she reminded herself of all the kind and wonderful qualities Keagan exuded. He noticed her preferences, he had been so patient with her desires, he had called her his diamond. The night he asked her to dance, Charlotte had all but looked like a feminine young man. Is he attracted to guys? That’s all of the humans…Do I have a Schmidt complex? Charlotte shook her head as if to banish those thoughts. She had a lot to worry about. Wondering if one-hundred-percent of the population might try to touch her Keagan if he did have that interest didn’t need to weigh on her mind in addition to her concerns about Rennick. That young man had gone from a plank with glasses, as Danson had put it, to a smooth talking Casanova. On top of that, he made her smile. He made her laugh. He comforted her with butterflies when—When he noticed she had become cold to him after his arrangement with Sophia and Tallulah!

Charlotte halted in her walk. A question began to take shape in her mind that raced her heart. “No!” She yipped, blocking it from finishing.

“No?” Annies voice prompted her to whip around. The girls had caught up and most were looking at her with curiosity.

“Uh,” Charlotte flushed. “My- My feet, I put on sandals. They’ll fall off while I ride.”

“Oh,” Annie looked down. “Well, you’ve ridden horses with bare feet before, haven’t you? If the worst comes to worst, you could just put your sandals in your bag.”

“Right,” Charlotte nodded. “That’s a good idea,” she said, turning back to the path without saying another word on it. She focused on thoughts of Keagan until she was calm again.

After a while they finally reached the stables. Their friends were waiting with horses for them as well. The men came to greet the arrivals, pairing off appropriately. Determined not to allow troubled thoughts to take over, and to prove she wasn't upset, Charlotte exhaled and smiled convincingly, sharing a kiss with Keagan and Rennick.

Mildly appeased, Rennick said, “There you are, muz Ashari.”

“Mhm,” Charlotte acknowledged. She looked up at Keagan. “So, I’m gonna do it. The photoshoot—for you.”

Just as he did each time he spotted her, Keagan lit up as Charlotte entered his view and world. Pearly smile widened before he happily took his kiss, paying little attention to the exchange with Rennick and cocking his head. "The photoshoot? Oh- the boudoir?" His brows wiggled at the french term, unable to deny the excitement any teenage boy would have when being told his girlfriend was about to become a personal centerfold for him. "That's quite the present to offer someone. Are you sure that's something that you're absolutely comfortable with, my Koh-i-noor? You don't have to do it for me if you're not. Just having you is the best gift, really."

“For you, Dilrubaa? Absolutely,” Charlotte said with sincerity, feeling that truth in her heart. It overshadowed a whisper at the back of her mind.

"Aww, so sweet," Sophia sighed, happily overhearing the conversation as she started to saddle up the horse she'd be riding.

Matt shook his head at the couple, not as interested in observing romance as Sophia. “Come on you two, you’re holding us up!”

Charlotte noted that the horses they had available wouldn’t comfortably sit two in one saddle. She got up on her horse with her sandals on, figuring she could handle it. However, the stirrups rubbed harshly against her skin. “Oo,” she winced.

“Here,” Rennick came over and ran his hands over her foot on his side. The sandal wove up and around her to form a proper boot.

“Oh, thank you,” Charlotte said, watching him go to the other side to fix the right shoe.

Rennick’s hand rested on her thigh. “You’re welcome, muz Ashari.” He gave her a soft squeeze and then parted for his own horse.

“Hup,” Charlotte urged her steed forward, not allowing her mind to wander. She kept her horse alongside Keagan’s and trusted Rennick would keep pace if he wanted to.

In fact Rennick did not, at least at first. He trotted up to Kaylee’s horse. “Hey,” he caught her attention, “Can I talk to you real quick?”

Already connecting with the mare she was riding, Kaylee didn't immediately register that Rennick was speaking to her. When his words did digest, Kaylee nodded, keeping hold of her reins with one hand while she fixed a loose strand that had fallen in her face. "Oh, me? I mean, yeah of course. What's up, Ren?"

“Lottie has been a bit distant lately,” Rennick said, downplaying the severity of her coldness. “I was hoping to catch Lottie at some point, to talk to her. Got any insight?”

Although Rennick had hoped to stir some jealousy in Charlotte, to mess with her, he hadn’t expected it to go this far; practically ignoring him. But Kaylee didn’t need to know all that. Anything she could tell him would benefit him when he did get the chance to speak with Charlotte.

Chewing on her lip, Kaylee tried to weigh just how much she wanted to release to him. "Insight on when you can talk to her or about her being distant?" There was a small trail that branched off from the main pathway and she opted to veer toward it, expecting him to follow her. It wouldn't take them far from the others, but it would allow them some privacy.

Briefly narrowing Aegean eyes, Rennick couldn’t decide if this was deflection or not. “Yeah, sure, both. What’s up with her? Anything out of the ordinary?”

"Well, I think there's been quite a bit out of the ordinary, don't you?" Kaylee shrugged, wondering just how much she could say without it being considered a betrayal. "In the past week she went from her first sexual experience to one of the craziest ones, and now you've had a night with who I thought were lesbians but I guess I was too quick to categorize. There isn't much ordinary about any of this, so I think if she was behaving normally it would be odd, don't you?”

That winding logic did make sense, in a way, though Rennick was hedging on the bet that Kaylee wasn’t being clear with him. All this talk about ‘if she was behaving normally, it would be odd’—Did Kaylee have some knowledge of what the ‘normal’ would be in this area in the first place, to make a confident statement like that?

Shaking his head as if dismissing all of the distractions, Rennick asked, “Kaylee, tell me what Lottie has said in regard to me.” That seemed a safe enough demand to test just how much he had spoiled the situation. “At least since last night. Hasn’t she talked to you or the girls about me since then?”

"She hasn't, not really. She just blew up at us for trying to talk and huffed off to ride," Kaylee decided it was safe to say. "But she doesn't have to say anything for me know that something is wrong and bothering her. She says she's not upset with anyone, but I think she is with herself. She's torn in the arrangement and it's rough on her."

“Hm,” Rennick fell into ponderous silence.

Turning her mount suddenly, Kaylee stopped directly in his path, his horse whinnying in response.

“Shit!” Rennick had to steady his steed that threatened to rear up. “What the fuck, Kaylee!?”

"You care for my sister?” Cornflower fields narrowed to look into Aegean seas. “Have feelings for her?"

The suddenness of the interrogation would have revealed the truth to Kaylee, had Rennick not had the advantage of calming his stallion to cover the expression of stunned vulnerability that flashed in his eyes. Rennick managed to scowl back once his horse relaxed, perfectly masking any emotion he did not want seen.

“What the hell was that? You could have just asked your damn question without trying to kill me!” Rennick huffed, skirting around Kaylee as he tossed her an answer. “Would be shitty if I didn’t care. I do, in fact, care about my friends. She’s one of them, isn’t she?”

"I wouldn't have let him toss you," Kaylee said to brush aside his concern.

The horse had only been slightly spooked, nothing she was afraid of sliding down to if the creature needed calming. It felt like he was being deflective, so Kaylee wasn't just going to back down. "She's not just your friend though, and we both know that. You're her lover, Ren.” It took minimal effort for Kaylee to urge her mare forward and fall back into step with him, watching from her peripherals. Kaylee decided against any more drastic maneuvers but she wasn't done. “You don't feel the same way toward her as you do me, so don't try to say they're parallel."

“Of course not, you’re my best friend’s girlfriend,” Rennick said, as if plainly obvious. “Not that you’re not pretty enough to rail, or that I wouldn’t if things were different—I mean that as a compliment—but I won’t be betraying Joss.”

Cheeks flared at the crudely worded idea, nearly pulling her mount to a standstill so Kaylee could gather herself. It wasn't that she wanted thoughts like these, but it was the first time anyone had expressed themselves and potential of what could be, even if it were a hypothetical that was completely off the table.

"That's not what I'm saying and you know it, Ren—,”’

“It isn’t what you’re saying?” Rennick took a turn to abruptly pull closer, veering Kaylee’s horse off the trail a little. Not at all like she had done before, but still surprising. “You’ve made your statement that I’m more to Lottie, that between you and her there is a difference. That’s exactly what you’re saying, just now, and I agreed,” he got the horses to slow to a halt and stared into her cornflower eyes, “but you seem to be ignoring a key fact here. I’m not in love with Lottie, Kaylee. Yes, she’s attractive and I enjoy her attention, but I am perfectly willing to ravish Sophia and Lulah for a reason. I’ve taken to heart the role of a roaming lover. Where will that lead me? I don't know, but one thing is certain,” Rennick’s tone fell quite serious. “The difference between you and Lottie is Joss. Period. So no, not quite as different as you think.”

All those hormonal responses she was trying to suppress were threatening to rear their ugly heads once more. Kaylee found she couldn't tear her eyes off of him, regardless of the fact that he was currently blocking her way.

"No, quite different," Kaylee said, though she had to clear her throat because there was not enough weight behind those words. "I'm bland with no personality, you said it yourself. Lottie is a scorching fire, full of life but starving for more and paying no attention to just what she's going to destroy in the process, even if it's herself. We both know she does everything to the extreme when it comes to her feelings and she's not going to half-ass her bonds. She'd rather burn alive to chase this high she's found."

“I’ve only just got involved with Lottie, what you’re saying would call for me to have to trust your word on it,” Rennick said, finally giving Kaylee a breath to finish her points. “While I won’t dismiss your caution, I don’t think I will let it rule the situation either.” He walked his horse around her, studying Kaylee. “Besides, even if true, that is not the responsibility of me or Keagan. That would be an issue of her self discipline. I am not forcing Lottie to want lovers, I’m indulging in an opportunity. And who’s to say it wouldn’t repeat for some other lover? Regardless if I, Ren, in particular, stay or leave anyway? I might be bragging, but I think I’m the better choice specifically for this very reason; I do care for her well being.” Shrugging, Rennick said, “Seems to me this is a mut point.” He happened to stop his horse alongside hers so he faced her without turning his head. “And as for the difference of personality—yeah, you’re not the same. Muz Ashari is wild and reckless. She’s sexy as fuck. I mean, damn, that raging fire does excite me. But then again, I can’t tell you about Sophia or Tallulah because we didn’t hit up to share our feelings. Lovers are for personal sensual experiences, which I am for Lottie, but as a man free to roam, and provided I and the other person are vibing, I mean—,” Aegean eyes pointedly stared into cornflower fields, “Hell, why not?”

There were several points during his little speech when Kaylee's mouth opened and she nearly went to speak, but was constantly stopped by him continuing. Unlike he'd done to her, she would simply purse her lips tightly together to let him finish until the next time she thought she could butt in (and was proven wrong). Whatever points she was compiling to make while he spoke were suddenly lost in the wind as she felt trapped in his gaze. The horse beneath her, trail before them, and even friends beyond the thick of the woods vanished and she found her breath shaking as 'hell why not' ran quickly rampant in her mind. A vivid image of just what she'd seen the night prior that felt as if it'd be burned into her memory forever surfaced and she felt as if a deep blush not only came but spread through her entire body.

No, no. Joss. Joss! Her mind had to practically scream at Kaylee, which was the most alarming as she shook her head. Breaking the hypnotizing gaze, Kaylee urged her mare suddenly forward, keeping her eyes focused on the trail ahead.

"You need to stop looking at me like that," Kaylee said without daring to look back at him. She did not like the way he was getting under her skin, suddenly missing the days when it was irritating if he did that, whereas now Kaylee found herself struggling to think straight.

Rennick caught up beside her. He let his horse keep him on the path so he might tilt his head at Kaylee. “Like what?” He asked, brows furrowed. “Is it my RBF? I’m not trying to scowl. It’s just what happens.”

"I'm pretty sure bitch face has the complete opposite effect," Kaylee spoffed under her breath, finally daring to look over at him once she no longer felt a creeping heat.

Not quite catching that, Rennick exhaled with slight exasperation and said, “Anyway, look, I get your concern.”

"Just...don't hurt her. Or Keagan."

Rennick sighed, “I don’t want to ruin anything. I will try not to…”

Pausing for a moment, cornflower eyes searched his face. "And don't let yourself get hurt."

With a 'hup' Kaylee urged her horse forward once more, traversing the remainder of the trail until she rejoined the main pathway, surprisingly not far behind the remainder of their group.

Kaylee couldn’t know what went through Rennicks mind, how he took what she said, or if he caught any of her internal feelings by his study of her behavior or expressions. All she knew was that at some point Rennick had found himself riding among them once again. He kept pace with Charlotte, and whether her sister had tempered herself, or if the girls did indeed read far too into what they witnessed before they left for the trail, what they couldn’t deny was that Charlotte shared the same affection with Rennick as she did with Keagan during their outing. When they arrived back, for instance, Rennick helped Charlotte off her horse, but kept her against his chest for a stretch of their walk to the dining hall when she wrapped herself around him.

“Woo, riding is fun!” Cara sighed happily.

“My crotch,” Matt frowned as she hobbled like a penguin. “It burns.”

“You need more practice,” Danson laughed.

“So, riding again after lunch?” Elijah chuckled, nudging Matt.

“Hell no!” Matt shook his head.

“What do we want to do after lunch?” Hadassah asked them.

Charlotte said, “Why don’t we take it easy today? We have training tomorrow. Matt can rest and Rennick can take a look at the areas we want to have our photoshoots.”

"I'm going to go write my letter once we finish eating," Kaylee said, dismissing herself from any of the afternoon plans.

"Soph and I are going to sit in the lazy river until we turn pruny," Tallulah spoke for the two of them. "Maybe I'll actually have a tan by the time school starts."

The rest of their group speculated how they'd spend their free afternoons, most couples sticking together out of habit. Lunch was spent in excited chatter, a continuation of their plans and also a bit of a discussion around what they'd do for training the next day. Kaylee found her thoughts drifting and the words of those around her fogging over, her gaze occasionally falling on Rennick across the table and whose attention was once more focused on Charlotte. Nestled between him and Keagan, her sister seemed as content as could be, and Kaylee wanted to be able to leave it at that and not think back to the talk in the woods. But it was harder and harder not to think of.

"Earth to Kaylee!" Sophia's bubbly voice broke through and tugged her attention back to the present.

"Oh sorry, I was spacing off," Kaylee admitted and cleared her throat.

Tallulah decided not to continue the teasing. "We were asking what you planned on doing for training tomorrow."

"I think I'll know when I get there," Kaylee answered after a minute, standing up and picking up her tray to dispose of it. "I'm gonna head back to the cabin. I'll see you guys tonight at dinner." She needed to put space between her and a certain someone.

The walk through the afternoon heat was less than pleasant and Kaylee was happy to be met with the air conditioned walls the cabin provided. Up in her room Kaylee gathered up the beautiful stationery set her mother had sent with her, settled in at her desk in the corner, and began to write a beautiful letter. Or…at least it would have been if there was anything but peonies on the paper.

There had been so many things that transpired since the two of them parted at the portal and sitting there without horseback rides or ziplines or dramatic lovers between friends, nothing to distract her made her realize a humbling truth. She'd been so busy that she hardly had time to feel that deep sorrow of missing Joss. No crippling sadness that had her bed-ridden for an entire week as she had before. It shocked Kaylee how different this week had been, but she quickly swallowed that down to face her empty paper once more. It wouldn't be empty for long as Kaylee pulled out a pen and went to make long, elegant strokes across the page.

My dearest Joss,
It's hard to believe that it's been a week since I saw you last and was in your arms. I think laying in bed is when I miss you the most; even the smallest is far too big alone. There's at least solace that every day that passes is a day closer to our reunion. I just keep telling myself that we're stronger than this.
Camp feels different than last year, but maybe that's just because of everything that happened at Avostoska. The news of Charlotte and her choices didn't take long to spread like wildfire and even caused a couple of people to do the same. I worry, Joss. I know she's an adult and she can take care of herself, but I worry that this is only going to end badly. I'm sure if you were here you'd scoop me up in your arms and tell me that all we can do is focus on ourselves and trust that they'll be okay.
I've been on hikes, swam, rode horses, and even ziplined since I got to camp. I've also been keeping up my training, which helps keep me distracted. The thing most out of the ordinary though, well you'll see it soon if you haven't already. Even though we had a photoshoot together at the castle, and I'll treasure those forever, some of the girls suggested a different kind of shoot that you might appreciate in a different way. Thankfully Rennick was very accommodating and I think the finished products were well worth it. You'll have to let me know if you agree.
Tell me all about what this new camp is like! Are you enjoying it? Is the facility exciting? Are the other kids playing nice? Joking, but I really do want to hear all about it.
I miss your stories.
I miss your voice.
I just hope you're enjoying yourself at least a little, because that makes this all more tolerable.
Enjoy the summer and your enclosed gifts. I can't wait to hear back from you.
Love always from your Sweets,
Kaylee


"Fuck!" Turning too suddenly and not paying attention, Kaylee's wrist hit the candle, burning her despite fast reflexes to pull it back. Sucking on the spot where the flame had hungrily bitten, she knew she'd be just fine with only a small mark for a few days until it healed. That didn't stop her from swearing at herself for being so dumb.

A chime from her phone made Kaylee look, surprised to find that it was already close to dinner. Where had the time gone? Picking up the envelope and folder of pictures safely covered, she quickly made her way down the stairs and out of the cabin.

The walk to the post office didn't take long, and it seemed like most were still involved in their afternoon activities. There were few people along the path, meaning Kaylee was free to roam along in her thoughts. A worry that she had the address wrong and that it'd never reach Joss made her pull out her phone, checking for the third time that she had it correct. Relieved, Kaylee stepped into the post office that was nearly empty, requesting one of the padded envelopes they had to offer. It only took her a few moments to load everything into the larger vessel, though she was quick in her motions to make sure no one could catch sight of the pictures. Once it was all inside and the address clearly written for postal workers to see, Kaylee turned to hand put it in the outgoing box only to run right into one of her least favorite people.

“Oo!” Paisley stumbled back, not having gauged just how soon Kaylee meant to face around, in turn bumping into a young man behind her.

“Ah!” The yelp preceded a thud. “Oh no…”

Right then Hugo stepped into view from the same direction as Paisley. They both appeared spooked and as pale as a ghost. Without a word of apology to either the young man and his packages she knocked over, or to Kaylee, Paisley rushed off. The disoriented manner in which she did so begged the question of whether she had picked a route at random just to get away. Hugo, on the other hand, cleared his throat and forced a smile that did not stop his drain of color, as he walked stiffly away.

Left in a cloud of dust with his camp project toppled around him, the young man remained on the floor, sighing in defeat into the sky. This boy struck a familiar chord with Kaylee. The strong sense of having had prior knowledge of this boy originated from memories of Freshman Open House in specific. That meant there were two possible people he could be—the mysterious face in the crowd she swore she knew from somewhere, or Jacob Davenport.

"Oh, I am so, so sorry," Kaylee dove into an apology, knowing that even if she hadn't hit him, she'd started the domino effect that led to him on the ground.

A need to assure his comforter gave the young man energy to pull himself from self pitying thought. “Oh- It’s a-alright,” he winced as he raised his upper body.

Leaning down, Kaylee offered both her hands to him and his work that had seen better days. She soon had him back on his feet, though that only seemed to be a partial recovery from before. "I wasn't watching where I was going and this is my fault. Can I help uh, reassemble it?"

“Uuuh,” he looked down at his popsicle birdcage. One side had caved in and the little door hung on by faith. “Well, I don’t know…But, don’t worry, it’s okay. It was an accident.” He dusted off some of the dirt from his pant leg before looking back up and tilting his head. “You’re Kaylee Von Helsing, right?” he offered his free hand, “I’m Jacob Davenport. We met at the Open House.”
 
Her mind it's many stages of disarray had served her right after all. Accepting his hand, Kaylee gave him a smile along with a brief handshake. "I am. You have a really good memory, Jacob Davenport," she praised, cornflower eyes dropping to the crafts project that had seen better days. "Accident or not, the damage is there and I want to help undo some of it." A thought struck her a split moment later, more and more of the Freshman open house hitting her. "Oh! You're coming to the Academy this year, aren't you?"

Bright like sunshine, Jacob said, “Yeah, I made it in!” His tone could have warmed the heart of winter. “Doug too—you don’t know him, he trained with me during our time on the waitlist,” he said, and this reminded Kaylee that Morgan and one other had trained with Jacob and Doug, “We’re incredibly grateful for this opportunity.”

Somehow in that moment she'd completely forgotten that the only reason Jacob had that opportunity was because Fate was cruel just as cruel as some teenagers and had torn Joss away from her and the school. Instead, she offered a smile in return, nodding her head at the crumbled cage. "That's a sad start to this opportunity. We've got some time before dinner and we can go try and salvage it."

Jacob gave his creaking cage of weak, thin wood a gentle swing, saying, “It’s really okay. I didn’t take my creativity to its limits. I know I settled. This will motivate me to do a better job. Besides,” he beamed a smile as if he hadn’t just been knocked over, “Sometimes remaking something broken makes it better than it would have been before.”

His words took her back to being destroyed when she'd first returned home and was inconsolable. Joss had remade her when she was broken, hadn't he? Deciding that was far too much deep thinking for one day, she nodded toward a garbage can they stood close to. "Well, if you really do want to start fresh, you'll have to let me know if I can help gather more popsicle sticks or wood glue," she tried a final time as a white flag.

“Oh,” Jacob perked, sensing sincerity in what he first thought was a general obligation to politeness. “Well hey, if we ever meet in the craft room, you’re welcome to join me.” He adjusted his wilting project in his arms and gave her a nod. “See you around; have a good day!”

"I'll see you around, Jacob," she smiled and waved before turning and making her way toward the dinning hall. It didn't take long for her to be reunited with her friends, enjoying dinner with nothing out of the ordinary while everyone shared what they'd done that afternoon. Among the expected talk about their afternoon activities, such as Tysha visiting the water park again and Matt nursing his chafed crotch, they talked about making sure they didn’t forget to have their bonfire evenings by the lake. Time slipped away and before they knew it everyone was returning to their cabins. Pulling on her nightgown, Kaylee was grateful for the welcoming cushion of her bed. For some reason that night as she closed her eyes to fall asleep, the last thing she saw was a smile full of sunshine, though she didn't recognize it in her drowsy state.


Any troubles, glories, or contentments of the last day or two took a backseat to training. As future paragons to a world in need they couldn’t allow their personal drama to get in the way, nor could they let their guard down because of peace. After breakfast they set out to run their bodies through brutal testing. The companions would have made Coach Earl proud. Matt had to take a few more breaks than the others, but he too made improvements. But his legs were still healing from the ride the day before. It was painfully apparent when he had sat down for lunch.

“I will be taking a long nap,” Matt said, chewing the last bite of his burger. “I’ll meet all of you at the lake tonight, though.”

Serenity said, “I think I’ll take the afternoon to read. I haven’t gotten the chance lately.”

Now that training was done and they had a whole afternoon to spend on what they pleased, the thoughts Charlotte had gone over during her ride on her horse resurfaced. She knew Rennick still wanted to talk to her. Every time she glanced at him she sensed it. By now Charlotte knew she didn’t just need to, but that she wanted to have a discussion with him. When was a good time? Every moment either felt too full of activity to get a chance to, or not enough to justify leaving Keagan’s side for a solo audience with Rennick without people making any wild assumptions.

“Week’s almost up,” Cara wiggled her brows at the throuple. “You guys gonna stick with it?”

Charlotte happened to hear the question, thankfully. She answered for them, “We still have a couple days left. No sense in worrying about that until we have to.”

Shrugging, Cara finished off her drink. “Just curious,” she said with a grin.

Getting up from the bench, Hadassah stretched, “Hmmm! I think I wanna do some archery.”

“Oh that sounds fun,” Tysha said, standing with her. “I’ll come.”

“Me too,” Charlotte said, choosing to fill time with activity until she felt ready to have that talk with Rennick. “Keagan, Ren—come with me?”

"I wouldn't want to be anywhere else," Keagan beamed, rising to his feet and offering a hand to Charlotte to ease her up on her own.

Rennick got up in silent agreement, following his lover and her boyfriend. He glanced back at Kaylee on his way out. She still hadn’t a clue what was in that head of his since their talk on the trail. It would be a mystery for the time being.

Even though they'd had a vigorous morning and done a fair amount of training, Kaylee found herself headed back to the facilities after lunch finished. On her way, she happened to pass the craft cabin, an odd voice pulled her out of her thoughts, remembering her encounter from the day prior. Stepping inside, Fate had her face to face with none other than Jacob Davenport once more. Well, somewhat face to face, Jacob hard at work with a box of popsicles, scissors and wood glue. It wasn't until she came to sit at the table he was at that she registered just how bizarre he looked.

Dressed in black and white with gloves on and a painted face, Kaylee couldn't keep in a laugh at seeing his mime attire. A series of questions that were only answered with a nod, shake, or poorly honed miming skills told her that he'd lost a bet. Amused and determined to be a woman of her word, she sat with him in his complete silence, doing her best to help him with the reconstruction of the birdcage. A few times she a sporadic giggle escaped, though she always apologized and went right back to work, winding up with glue covered fingers and no idea if she'd helped make it any better than she'd helped destroy the last one. Eventually Jacob's phone sounded and pointing at the screen, she gathered he had to go. The amusement she'd had from such an out of place afternoon carried Kaylee through camp and the remainder of the day.

Hither and yon the companions had gone for the day they had promised to meet back at the lake. One by one they arrived and the volume rose to a healthy chatter. Charlotte came to the fireside with Keagan and Rennick, all three looking disheveled, though not glowing. They had gone to activity after activity, throwing knives, leaping poles, rock climbing—anything Charlotte could think of to occupy her mind. Rennick, out of stubbornness, matched her energy. A passive way to let her know she hadn’t shaken his spirit? Or to say he wasn’t easy to shuffle to the side? Either way the three were glad to sit on the sand and let the evening air cool them down.

“Ready for tomorrow?” Hadassah nudged Cara.

“Oh, for the photos? Absolutely,” Cara grinned.

“I wanna come,” Matt sighed dreamily.

“Nope,” Cara shook her head. “Us girls are gonna hang out—plus Ren.”

Tysha tilted her head, “All of you together? So, you’re gonna get up early with Serenity?”

“Yeah, why not?” Cara said. “I’m sure you’d like the company, right Serri?”

“Um,” Serenity chewed her lip. “I suppose? I don’t know…I haven’t even thought of doing something like this before.”

“Well, we don’t have to come when it’s your turn, if you don’t want it,” Cara insisted. “We can sleep in.”

“I’ll think about it,” Serenity smiled softly.

"Cara's right, it's whatever you're comfortable with," Kaylee spoke up, hard at work with her nightly duty of toasting marshmallows for everyone around. After the year prior's contest it was determined she seemed to know just when to take them off the flames. "If you want us with you, we can come support, but if you'd rather have the privacy that's all up to you."

"I know I'll be there for Lulah's shoot," Sophia chimed in, in case Serenity had preferred the attention off of her.

Tallulah spoffed, wagging a finger at her. "You most certainly will not. I was tricked into this to begin with. If I'm doing a shoot, the pictures are obviously going to be a surprise."

Plump lip jutted out even further in a pout. "What? No! That's not even fair. It'll be torture waiting!"

"Good! You know what they say about payback, Soph," Tallulah smirked, just barely dodging a playful swat.

Keagan looked over to Charlotte, head cocked in thought. "Do you want me to come with during your session, my Koh-i-noor? I wouldn't want to intrude or anything."

Pulled from her thoughts, Charlotte’s mind caught up to the moment. She smiled and said, “As much as I love the idea of doing the shoot with your eyes on me, I kinda vibe with Lulah—well, the surprise part, not for payback. Presenting you with the finished product feels exciting.” Charlotte leaned over and gave him a kiss, moving her lips to his ear to say, “Then after the session, I think I might come to your cabin and intrude on you.”

Dark eyes widened at her murmured promises, an excitement that was only to be expected with a teenager boy quick to stir within him. "Oh? Well that's certainly a beautiful sight I'd be happy to be up for, gorgeous," he was quick to respond, pulling her up into his lap. Gentle kisses along her neck ended with his own returned sweet nothing. "It has been a few nights since our swim. I'll have to careful or you'll be needing a rest after a long ride like Matt."

“Mmm, sounds like the kind of challenge an equestrian like me can’t refuse,” Charlotte grinned, happy to cling to him. “But I think you’ll find I tend to wear my stallions out.” Charlotte said, stroking her thumb against his cheek before pulling him for a sensual kiss. A few unwarranted whimpers caught the attention of the others. Rennick in particular had his eyes on Charlotte, devouring the scene before him.

“Now, now—Save that for the bedroom,” Annie chuckled and wagged a finger.

Charlotte smiled sheepishly in an apologetic way, “Heh, sorry.”

“No, no, go on,” Hadassah waved. Her eyes shined with sugar, having eaten far too many of Kaylee’s famous treats. “I’m imagining me and young Jeff Goldblum.”

“From when he played a gross fly?” Danson teased.

“No, from ‘Jurassic Park’, you fool!” Hadassah huffed.

“Alright, that’s enough fantasizing about you and one of your famous Jewish crush actors,” Paulo said, getting up with his girlfriend. “Lemme walk you to the cabin, Dassah.”

Hadassah, coming down with a sugar crash anyway, left the others to the bonfire. She pouted all the way to the cabin and only allowed a hug when Paulo came in for a parting gesture. He didn’t take it to heart, laughing it off as his spirited Jewish girl teetered on her way up the stairs to bed.

Back at the fireside the friends began to disperse for one reason or the other. Charlotte, without Keagan’s lips to take her mind off of her continued internal battle, decided that tonight she wanted to get sleep instead of rolling around in bed with either Keagan or Rennick. In truth, she felt she should have that talk with Rennick before she got with them again anyway.

Yawning, Charlotte got up with her guys, saying, “Gotta get that beauty sleep.” She gave Keagan a wink. “And save up energy.”

Serenity blushed to hear any of them say such things. She wondered what that would be like as she walked to the split in the road between the cabins. “So…just before dawn?”

“Yeah, I’ll come and meet you in the living room I guess,” Rennick said.

“Okay,” Serenity nodded, parting earlier with Tysha, Cara, and the other girls since Charlotte liked to linger in her farewells to the guys.

“I’ll text when we’re done,” Charlotte said to Keagan. “Then we’ll probably be over to your cabin soon after.”

"And if I don't want to wait that long?" Keagan questioned, pulling her up to his chest to happily soak up more of her attention. "Maybe we skip out on group activities tomorrow and I steal you away from the rest of the world? Do you think they'd fight me on it, my Koh-i-noor?" Gentle purrs continued by her ear, seeming to have no intention of letting go of her soon enough.

Rennick, who had been waiting for his turn, noticed Kaylee still standing there. Perhaps waiting for Charlotte. He turned away only for his mind to alert him to something odd about her wrist. Aegean eyes went to the small mark.

“Playing with fire?” Rennick mused, gently taking Kaylee’s hand up to see better. “You should put something on this, you know.”

His touch sparked more of a flame than the one that had caused the small burn, Kaylee quick to shake her head. "It's not a big deal, just a little burn from not paying attention," she said, more embarrassed at how dumb the accident had been than anything so far. Still, she didn't pull her hand away from him immediately. "But not playing with it, I'm not quite that reckless. I'll leave the fire dancing to you."


“Ren,” Charlotte smiled and gave his arm a poke.

Turning to face his lover, Rennick grinned and shared a good night kiss. While not as time-consuming as it was between Keagan, it did satisfy. More so, when he listened to her murmur in his ear a promise to speak with him tomorrow. It had been long since he asked. Rennick felt relieved it would be soon.

Waving and walking backwards in opposite directions, they each turned around only once they lost sight of one another. Charlotte walked in silence with Kaylee, her mind wondering if she had been right to choose to speak with Rennick tomorrow at the photoshoot with him. But, what was done was done.

“Night Kaylee,” Charlotte said, once they were ready for sleep and in bed. They would get to sleep in, as it turned out that Serenity decided she would do her shoot with only Rennick.

Kaylee paused in her response, considering posing a question but ultimately swallowed it for another time. "Goodnight, Charlotte."

Dusk came sooner for Serenity than any of the little creatures of the forest or the cooks or even the grumpy groundskeepers. She woke and wondered wordless thoughts, too afraid to question herself so soon, lest her worries mounted and kept her under the coziness of her sheets. If she hadn't had a text to let her know that Rennick was waiting, she may have closed her eyes and fallen back to sleep.

Creeping quietly out of her room where Tysha lay left in slumber, Serenity tip-toed down the hall and the stairs, coming upon Rennick who sat patiently on the couch. Her approach was so soft that her shadow startled him.

“Oh fu—,” Rennick pressed his hand to his mouth as soon as his brain caught him up to the moment and assured him he wasn’t about to die. “Damn, Serri, you gave me a fright.”

“Sorry,” Serenity bowed her head, offering a small smile.

“Nah it’s fine,” Rennick exhaled. He got up and walked out, expecting her to follow.

Hesitating, Serenity felt pulled between following him or running back up the stairs. Finally her mind poked her forward, rationalizing that she should at least shut the open door, and in that case, might as well be on the outside of it. Serenity did so and trailed far behind Rennick until he turned around to check if she was coming.

“Oh, sorry,” Serenity said, catching up. Her cheeks pinked from embarrassment.

“Sorry?” Rennick raised a brow.

Serenity repeated, feeling all the worse that she wasn’t respectfully loud enough. “Oh—I said I’m sorry. You know, for confusing you if I had followed or not.”

Blinking, Rennick didn’t know what to say at first. Finally he said, “I meant it as a question of surprise. I didn’t mean to ask you to say it again. I know you said sorry, I was wondering why.”

“Oh,” Serenity bobbed her head in understanding. “Sorry…”

“There you go again,” Rennick said.

Serenity’s cheeks deepened in color. Her gaze searched for something to occupy her attention on their way to their destination. But, she would not be let alone to her thoughts.

“Are you worried or something?” Rennick asked.

“A little,” Serenity admitted, appreciating the leaves in the color of the hour of twilight.

The silence broke when Rennick prodded, “About what?”

It took courage and time for Serenity to answer. “My father is a strict man.”

Rennick had heard rumors about Serenity’s father. He heard something about counseling, but who knows how that was going? Rennick still kept up steady calls each day with his therapist and he knew he wasn’t near the kind of man he wanted to be just yet. Still, that didn’t excuse violence. Especially for someone as kind as Serenity.

Serenity went on, saying, “He doesn’t believe in makeup or frivolous dresses or jewelry. He thinks painting faces is an insult to God…We can’t even refer to ourselves as pretty without him lecturing us about vanity. He wouldn’t want me to take these pictures.”

“That’s bullshit,” Rennick perked a lip. “God made everything right? At least in his belief. Well makeup is one of the everyting. He needs to get over it.”

That hadn’t been considered before. Serenity smiled. “Guess that makes sense.” She slowed their walk to a halt as her smile faded. “He won’t see it that way though. He’d get angry. He would want to know why I did this to him. I won’t know what to say…I just…” Serenity bowed her head. “I guess I just thought Kaylee looked so magical, so amazing. I thought just once…maybe once in my life I could have a little something to pull out on occasion, to see myself like that—beautiful. An aspect that has eluded me.”

A finger lifted her chin. Rennick stared down with aggressive compassion. “True photography reveals—sometimes the qualities we can’t see in ourselves, but that others do. I see beauty and courage,” he moved his hands to her shoulders, “and you will see it too. I promise.”

Having had a moment where she wanted to run back to the cabin, Serenity felt a well of determination spring inside of her. She said, “Let’s do it.”

Rennick straightened up and gave a nod. He walked with her the rest of the way and took shots of Serenity that she had no idea could be captured. All the while she grew in confidence from shy poses to bold postures. At some point she introduced theatrical elements, like dressing up as Christine Daae from the Phantom of the Opera. By the end of it Serenity felt like she came back to the cabin as a better version of herself than when she had left.

“They’re back!” Cara announced, seeing Serenity trotting up with a big smile on her face.

The girls had been lounging in the living room area, waiting for Serenity's return. Everyone sat up to see her joining them, even in a great mood. Kaylee wasted no time checking on her. "How was it? Did he get a lot of good shots of you?"

"There couldn't be any bad shots of her," Sophia spoffed. "Serenity has such a soft and gentle nature, I'm sure they're going to look wonderful."

Rennick confirmed, saying, “They are. Serri is a great model.”

Turning briefly away to let that blush of modesty fade, Serenity faced him and said, “Thank you.”

“All good,” Rennick said, letting himself smile a little.

“I’m gonna rest,” Serenity said to them. She had been out so early and for so long!

“Alright, see you,” Charlotte said, then spun around. “Any way you can show us a preview?”

“Nope,” Rennick spoffed. “She chose traditional film. You’ll have to wait.”

Charlotte sighed, “Fine.”

“Okay, so it’s my turn now?” Cara clapped and hopped.

“Yeah, it’s close to noon,” Rennnick said. “We can go now if you want.”

Squealing, Cara went to grab her tote, and said, “You bitches coming or what?”.

"A chance to see Ren's magic in person? I wouldn't miss it for the world," Sophia said as she threaded her arm through Tallulah's. "Especially since someone won't let me come watch hers."

"You'll live, Soph, although we'll have to all put up with your dramatic self," Lulah chuckled as they took off.

Kaylee had been on the fence about joining them. Not that she didn't want to support her friend in her endeavors, but a day without training didn't sit well with her after the past few. In the end, she told herself that she could always train after they were done, seeing as the facilities didn't close until a couple of hours after dinner. She took up a spot in their on-foot caravan, sticking to the rear. "Where did you pick for your shoot, Cara?"

“The glade by the river,” Cara said. “I know that’s about the same area you were in, but I intend on using his talents to change the tailor's scenery. It’s just that it’s the farthest from the rest of the camp. I don’t want Matt to ‘accidentally’ cross paths.”

It had been a while since either of them were official. Matt did suffer a blow to the ego. He didn’t even have Gabby to comfort him. It looked like Cara appreciated the single life, though. She had a brief fling with Kellen that went nowhere and she decided she might as well not worry about it. But that didn’t mean Cara couldn’t enjoy glorified selfies.

“Alright, observe!” Cara shamelessly changed clothes right there into one of her many lingerie outfits.

“Ooh, very nice,” Tysha nodded.

Tallulah quickly averted her eyes while clothes were off, and while Sophia didn't completely turn around, she did feign interest in a boulder near them until she was decent once more.

Excited, Cara ran over to the river and plopped down. “Okay, go!”

Rennick watched her with mild surprise where he stood with his Nikon barely out of its case. She had quite the tenacious personality. Before Cara could urge him to hurry he waved her off and said, “I’m coming.”

“Hah. That’s what she said,” Cara grinned, causing a flutter of chuckles.

Rolling his eyes, Rennick spoffed, “Good god.”

“Oh you’re making it too easy,” Cara smirked.

Sensing it wouldn’t end until he started snapping pictures, Rennick picked up his pace to Cara. He began to position himself and her in various ways, catching that vivacious spirit with his lens. She posed as a sexy water nymph, sat astride a log with a sultry stare, and had Rennick use wind to flurry her hair upward as if she had come down from the sky. This one, he had decided, would be the hologram.

At the end of three hours Cara pulled on a robe and rested on a rock. “That was crazy, I loved it!” She got out a water bottle to hydrate.

"You're right, it was completely different than the shots we took," Kaylee observed with interest, still seated in the grass nearby. "It was very creative."

"And completely you," Tallulah tacked on. "The little scenes definitely suited your personality best."

Cara got up and gave a one-knee courtesy, flaring a hand out. “I have to agree!” She walked over to Rennick and gave him a hug. “Thank you!”

“Oof,” Rennick bent by the force of her pull. “Y-you’re welcome,” he grunted, taking back his ability to breathe when she let him go.

“What time is it?” Tysha asked.

“Nearly three,” Charlotte said. “Online it says sunset is in about an hour.”

“Yeah, but it won’t be until five that we get those colors,” Cara said.

“In the meantime we can walk to the trails—or was it mountains?” Rennick asked the girls.


"Near the mountains," Tallulah answered, rising up and offering Sophia a hand to her feet as well. "I have a few things in mind, but..." Her gaze trailed to Sophia's face.

"I know, I know. I can't be there," she huffed in response, folding her arms over her chest. "Does everyone get to stay except for me?"

"Well, I didn't expect anyone to want to watch," Tallulah admitted. "And I kind of want to at least someone to take you back to camp so you aren't trying to be sneaky and peak."

"Me? I would never!" Feigned offense even couldn't hold up for long though.


Tysha chuckled, “Come on, I’ll walk down with you.” She looped her arm with Sophia’s so the girl couldn’t skip out at some point.

“Wait for me,” Cara said, sadly leaving behind a chance to watch Tallulah’s session. “I gotta get a shower and change into comfortable clothes.”

Now only Kaylee, Charlotte, and Tallulah remained with Rennick. They didn’t rush to the mountains since they had quite a trek ahead of them. It took them a good half hour to reach the spot where the girls had chosen for their backdrop. Once there Rennick crafted the tag-alongs seats as a courtesy, as well as a panel for Tallulah to change, guessing she wasn’t going to go rogue like Cara.

Unlike Cara or Kaylee, Tallulah hadn't carried around a tote bag or a backpack with her. In fact, she had nothing but the day clothes she was already wearing. With a much smaller audience to work with, she disappeared behind the panel that was constructed for her. A soft blue glow could almost be seen before she returned to sight a few moments later wearing a soft white lace corset. Pulled over her sleeves was a sheer robe with white fur trim to it. On her feet were white fuzzy boots and she'd parted her hair to the side.

"Super cute, but isn't that a bit...winter-ish for this weather?" Kaylee asked curiously.

"Oh, about that..." Before Rennick could move to make any adjustments, Tallulah commanded the immediate area around her to turn into the illusion of a winter wonderland. Snow was scattered along the dells behind her and at her feet, flakes even falling here and there and not melting despite the warm summer evening hours. Even though Kaylee had seen her use Almaeri before, this was a different experience to witness. It was beautiful and magical and brought a smile to her face. "Ready when you are, Ren."

“Ooo,” the girls stared in awe.

Rennick respected the aesthetic. He got right into the shots, taking dramatic angles and close-ups of snowflakes on her eyelashes. They didn’t stop there. Rennick’s suggestions along with Tallulah’s knowledge of Sophia’s interests created a collection of photos the two would enjoy for years to come.

Between the two of them and Tallulah's choice to have a small splurge using Almaeri, the winter wonderland was completed. They shifted through several outfits even moved toward a nearby creek that wove through the mountainside and dells. By the time the sun had almost completely set, she was more than satisfied with the amount of poses and shots they'd gotten in. "This has been great," she grinned, commanding away the last of their props and scenery before turning to Kaylee. "Are you going to stick around for Charlotte's shoot?"

"Oh, I'm not sure if she wants me to be around?" Kaylee turned toward her sister, pushing the ball into her court.

“Well, we’ll be heading to the lake for the photos, but then I’m gonna go with Ren to his and Keagan’s room,” Charlotte said, not saying no, but not outright inviting either. “And you wanted to get training in tomorrow morning, right? You could probably use an early night to bed.”

"True. It's later than I thought it would be so I probably can't go tonight," Kaylee admitted, standing up and stretching her legs.

"That makes sense. Did you want anyone to come with, Lottie? I can stick around unless you'd rather not have company," Tallulah offered.

Charlotte smiled gratefully. “Thank you for offering, Lulah. I do appreciate the thoughtfulness of the two of you, but I’ll be fine. Besides, I know Soph will want you back in her arms. You girls go on and Ren and I will head to the lake. I’ll see you all at breakfast tomorrow.”

Taking that as a polite nudge out of the way, Tallulah waved to both Ren and Lottie. "Sounds good. Thanks again, Ren and I'll see you guys in the morning."

Kaylee decided that would also be her queue. "Yeah, it was fun. Don't let her stay up too late or she'll never wake up in the mornings," she directed him before walking off with a final 'bye guys'.

“See you,” Rennick gave a nod before turning with Charlotte down a different trail.

On their way to the lake Charlotte kept a discreet watch on Rennick. He busied himself with his camera for a time. Once or twice he flicked his lengthening hair out of his eyes, his glasses surprisingly unmoved. Almaeri, perhaps. Despite having power he made calculated decisions on when to use it. There were probably a couple times he would have benefited from it too. Being chased by a tiny horde of toddlers for one. She chuckled thinking of his less than graceful moments.

Rennick looked back at her and smiled, raising a questioning brow. “What?”

“Just thinking,” Charlotte said nonchalantly. “Just remembering how you were bullied into a fake marriage by little girls and how you looked chasing Nitro.”

Rolling his eyes didn’t mask his amusement. He went back to fussing over his camera again. “You were bullied too, you know.”

“Fair point,” Charlotte chuckled. “But at least my ride didn’t ditch me.”

Turning on his heel to walk backwards, once they were on a flat road, Rennick pointed a finger her way, “Which was because you chose a demon mare for me.”

“Alright, okay,” Charlotte held a hand up for peace. Rennick faced forward and she came up beside him to loop one arm in his. “It was still funny.”

Rennick gave into a chuckle, but didn’t entertain it further. Who knows if she would want to repeat it in the future otherwise? Best not to encourage the Vixen. So, instead of talking about her park, Rennick touched on the late night session to come.

“What do you want, by the way?” He asked.

“Hmm, well I had this idea where I could be silhouetted against the moon. Maybe shots in the water? Also, thinking maybe a few indoor simulations,” Charlotte pulled out her phone to show him what she envisioned.

Considering what he expected, the options she showed were pretty tame. “Hm,” Rennick swiped through the pictures. “This is it?”

Blushing, Charlotte cleared her throat and shook her head. “Actually, I was thinking of more, but…I don’t know if I want to be accidentally caught. I mean, people still wander the lakeshore at night.”

Grinning, Rennick said, “I promise no one will see.”

“Well in that case,” Charlotte tugged his ear to lips so she could detail the risqué poses she thought of, including a particularly heated one she hoped would be the hologram.

Damn,” Rennick breathed. He rubbed the back of his neck, grateful for the cool night air.

“Think you could do that?” Charlotte smirked.

“Oh yes,” Rennick said, in an unintended husky tone. He cleared his throat. “Keagan’s a lucky guy.” Not to mention himself, who would have access to more prints.

Giggling, Charlotte let comfortable silence fall between them the last stretch of the way to the lake. Her amusement faded as she considered whether she should initiate the talk. Would it ruin their good time? Would her pictures fail to meet expectations if anything turned the mood sour? With that in mind Charlotte decided to hold off.

Arriving at the lake Charlotte spared no time in getting dressed for her poses. She did not use a divider, nor did she feel at all shy about changing outfits. Rennick enjoyed the job of taking pictures in general. It only got better to snap images of his lover. One by one he went through all of her simpler ideas, increasing in complexity and naughtiness the further they went. At times Rennick had to take a small break. Even so, a five minute period to drink water did not prepare him for the photo for the hologram. Rennick captured the moment just before, during, and a little after Charlotte reached her euphoria while she lay upon slopes of sand on the shore, covered in only flakes of gold that glinted from the flames of the bonfire cast over her body.

Catching her breath, Charlotte didn’t move just yet. “Did you get it?”

Swallowing, Rennick nodded before he answered, “Yes.”

“Good,” Charlotte sighed and closed her eyes, still content to stay for the time being. “Rennick?”

“Yes?” His tone fell an octave.

“A couple days ago you said you wanted to talk,” Charlotte said. “What was it about?”

That sobered him up. Rennick set his Nikon onto the log beside him as he thought of what to say. “I believed you were upset. I wanted to see why and what I could do.”

“Oh,” Charlotte went silent again for a minute. “I was upset.” Feeling ridiculous, she sat upright and peered over at him in vulnerability. “I was jealous.”

Rennick’s hope had turned into his pain. All at once he regretted taking it that far, just by the look she was giving him now. “Soph and Lulah.”

“Yeah…” Charlotte rested on her palms and tilted her head back with eyes closed. She didn’t notice him taking a picture of her. “I know it’s hypocritical. I don’t want to share Keagan, I don’t want to share you…But I know I don’t have a claim on you and I don’t want to guilt you into exclusivity. I’m not sure Keagan would want that anyway. Not so early in our arrangement, at least.” She looked over at him. “I honestly don’t know if I will feel better just because of this realization, but I was thinking…Rennick, would you…could you make a promise? That wherever you roam, you will find your way back to me?”

Setting down his camera, Rennick got up to pull Charlotte to her feet. He held her hands delicately in his own. “You want to know that you still have me.”

Nodding, Charlotte murmured, “Yes.” She rested her hands on his chest and he pressed on of his against her back. The other cupped her cheek. “It wouldn’t change the dynamic with Keagan and I, so I thought I’d ask…otherwise, I—I can't handle it, Ren. Thinking of you with other people is, admittedly, infuriating. I need something—I need you to know you’re not lost to me.”

Rennick ran his thumb over her lips. “What would you want of me to prove I haven’t forgotten you?”

“I don’t know,” Charlotte said with a sigh. “Maybe…call me after? Text? Or, if you can, come to me and cuddle with me…Be in my bed at the end of the night.”

“And is that what you want?” Rennick asked.

“It’s all I can do,” Charlotte said, knowing anything more would violate her trust with Keagan. “This doesn’t change too much. Just that there is an effort on your part to…to comfort my insecurity.” She winced at the phrasing of it. “Sounds awful.”

Smiling, Rennick said, “A little clingy, maybe.”

Thumping her head against him, Charlotte groaned. “I know. It’s pathetic.”

“No, I think it’s nice. Now I know I’m not alone and I have power,” Rennick teased to get her to chuckle. He took her head in his hands and kissed her. “I’ll do my best to text, or call, and especially try to come find you for cuddles.”

The tension in her chest had vanished the moment he agreed. “Thank you,” Charlotte breathed, pressing against him for another kiss, this time full of gratitude.

Neither knew how long they stood there, unknowingly going from a simple moment of shared affection into something deeper. One kiss after the other turned into tugging and tightened holds. It was when Rennick sank into the sand with Charlotte that the threat of what was calling to them sent off alarm bells in their heads. For a second they ignored them, but a splash in the water broke their trance.

“We should go,” Charlotte panted.

“Yeah,” Rennick said in a hoarse voice.

The two gathered up their things, dressed Charlotte in a robe, and headed to the cabin. They entered to find Keagan drifting in and out of sleep. He seemed too peaceful to bother for a tumble in the sheets. So, Charlotte got on a comfortable nightgown and slipped into the sheets next to Keagan with Rennick on the other side.

Like usual, Charlotte did not wake in the morning as the other two did. She remained asleep until the two coaxed her awake in the best way. At that point Charlotte happily initiated a long, satisfying union of bodies until they collapsed together in a sigh of contentment.

“Oh I can’t believe I waited this long to spend the night here,” Charlotte breathed.

Keagan exhaled his appreciation for their morning activities, coming to lay on his typical side of her. "I would say that I don't know either, but I feel like camp rules might have been a factor," he nuzzled up to her neck, giving her a nip where not long ago he'd been peppering kisses. "But my diamond is fearless and bold. Far too alluring to be daunted by the rules and, if I can be so bold, it's ridiculously arousing."

“Hmm, then I’ll sneak in more often,” Charlotte grinned, enjoying the attention from Keagan. She happily returned gratitude by rubbing his back criss-crossed with scratches and sharing kisses too. Tilting her head so Keagan could easily access her neck, Charlotte happened to look up at Rennick.

Aegean seas washed over her in what looked like mild envy, but a blink of his eyes seeded doubt in her assumption. It came to her then that she hadn’t given Rennick his cuddles. As soon as a lull with Keagan allowed for it, Charlotte turned over to lay against Rennick. They held each other for a minute first, just pressing bodies. Then, like the first time, Charlotte ran her fingers, laid gentle kisses, brushed through his hair, and even left marks on his neck. Their cuddle lasted a good ten minutes before they shuffled out of bed to get ready for the day.

Charlotte lingered in bed, watching them get ready with a pleased smile for a time, before gathering her clothes, and said, “So, it’s been about a week…What do you guys think? Do you want to continue, officially?”

Visibly surprised once his head popped out of his shirt, Keagan stepped closer to Charlotte than Rennick currently stood. "I would have thought that would be a discussion we'd have in private, my Koh-i-noor," turning to Rennick with a flashed apologetic smile. "Nothing personal, of course. It's just more of a couple discussion than something to bring up to the entire throuple, in my opinion."

“Yeah man, I get it,” Rennick said, thankful to have his boots to lace, masking his wince.

“Hm,” Charlotte paused in thought as she buckled her shorts, “I guess that does make sense.” She pulled on a tank top and came to Keagan’s side. “Do you want to talk about it after breakfast? Or maybe Ren can go ahead of us and we can discuss on the way?”

"I wouldn't want to make him walk on his own," Keagan was quick to dismiss that as an idea. "We can talk after breakfast or maybe later this afternoon, whenever the chance comes up. If you're okay with that Ren?"

“You guys do you. She’s your girlfriend, man,” Rennick said, grabbing his phone. He opened the door for them to follow out. “I’m just her lover.”

“Yes, but we aren't savages and you’re not a sex slave,” Charlotte spoffed, taking Keagan arm with one of hers and then Rennick’s with her other. “We’ll have our talk after breakfast and meet up with you to let you know what we decided.”

Rennick nodded, “Yeah, that’s fine. I can work on the photos in the meantime.”

Settling in at the breakfast table, chatter was at a higher level than normal. The girls who had indulged in the boudoir shoots were sharing their excitement in just how the prints would turn out. Charlotte was the only one who wasn't quite as talkative, though with all the activity it was hard to notice that or her glances to Keagan. No one was any the wiser among their friends that a decision was still pending. When the topic of what everyone's plans came up, Kaylee was quick to answer.

"I'm going to go get a few hours of training in," she said as she finished off her last kiwi. A couple groaned at her response.

"Girl, you're training so hard," Sophia scolded as she wiped her hands. "You're going to forget to enjoy summer!"

Kaylee brushed her comments aside with a grin. "I'm not too worried. There will be other summers. Besides you guys are enjoying it enough for me, too. If any of you change your mind, you know where to find me."

With everyone dispersing to their own activities, Keagan stood from the table and offered a hand to Charlotte. Dark eyes bounced over to Rennick. "We'll catch up to you later?"

“Yeah, just text me,” Rennick said, forgoing an affectionate goodbye to Charlotte for the moment. “I’ll be in the darkroom—Do not come into that room, if you decide to come to me.” The development of film relied on a strict adherence to red light. “Knock on the door and I’ll come out.”

Charlotte nodded, “Okay.”

“See you,” Rennick said, walking off right after that.

The two parted from Rennick and took a stroll through camp. At first they simply enjoyed the scenery down a path they chose on a whim, until they were comfortably far from other campers and amongst a pleasant garden.

“Tell me your thoughts, Dilrubaa,” Charlotte smiled up at Keagan, feeling only slightly uncertain.

"I have many thoughts," he admitted, releasing his hold on her hand and instead sliding his arm about the small of her waist. "But I know what is on that beautiful mind of yours, so I won't play coy. You want to know what I think of keeping Ren as your lover permanently and I'm not sure if you'll like my answer."

Charlotte chewed on her lip, she murmured, “I see…I rather hear the truth, whatever it is.”

Nodding in understanding, Charlotte felt some relief, even if she sensed an eagerness to secure Rennick as her lover now. “Of course, Dilrubaa. I want you to feel absolutely comfortable with the decision.” She moved to rest her hands atop his shoulders and smiled. “We’ll give it a little longer. At the end of this next week we can go over how we feel.”

In one swift movement he lifted her off the ground, hands settled on her waist and urging her legs to wrap about his own. "And I know you enjoy him, my Koh-i-noor, but it's not as if he'll go anywhere. And if for some reason he does find another bed, well we can always look for another lover that you can enjoy just as much, hmm?" Dark eyes adoringly locked on to mocha pools that he simply could not get enough of.

Humming a soft whine at even the possibility of things not quite going her way, Charlotte took comfort in Keagan’s patience and care. “Alright,” she nodded, kissed him twice, and then tucked her nose against his neck. “We’ll just see how things go,” her words were slightly muffled by her lips against his throat, “I love you, Dilrubaa.”

"And how I love you, my precious diamond," he purred back, keeping her close and happily drowning in her alluring scent and presence.

After a time spending a good part of an hour just together, they did eventually meet back up with Rennick. He was in the darkroom, so they knocked on the door and he came out to them.

“Update?” Rennick asked, standing with his hand on the knob of the darkroom.

“Yeah. If you’re willing to stick with it, we would like to just test out the waters a little longer. Another week?” Charlotte said, wondering if this was frustrating or not.

“Alright,” Rennick said with a shrug. “Another week it is.” He glanced at the door. “If we’re good, then I’m gonna continue. Probably won’t be at lunch.”

"Perfect," Keagan clapped his hands together, pleased he'd accepted their offer. "You'll have to let us know what your plans are once you're done. I'm sure Charlotte would enjoy a chance to do something with you if you're not too busy with the prints."


The suggestion thrilled Charlotte, who couldn’t help but peer up at Keagan with a wide smile. She did hope to spend time with Rennick. Not without Keagan, if she could help it. Together the two seemed to enhance any experience.

Seeing her brightened expression brought a smile to Rennick as well. He gave a nod, “I’ll finish up my batch here in an hour or two and meet you at lunch. Then we can work out what we want to do from there.”

“Sounds good to me,” Charlotte grinned. She gave Rennick a hug and a kiss. “See you later.”

“See you,” Rennick quirked a grin. He gave Keagan a respectful incline of his head when he let Charlotte go. “You too, man.”

"See ya at lunch Ren," Keagan gave a wave as Charlotte pulled away from Rennick and returned to his side. Just as they went to leave, he doubled back, urging Charlotte he'd meet her outside so that he could pose a question in private. "Hey, I keep forgetting and Lottie's always around when I see you. Did she already pay you for her pictures? I wanted to if I could."

Rennick pulled out his phone. “Uh, nope. She hadn’t sent me anything yet. It’s nine-hundred,” he said, in case that might be a factor in Keagan’s decision.

His grin only widened, nodding quickly. "Yeah, not a problem at all," he insisted as he sent the amount over right then. "Figure it's the least I can do, right? Plus seemed like a great opportunity for her to see herself like I do. Better get going though. Thanks again, Ren!" Before Rennick could say anything further he'd turned and long legs caught him up to Lottie before long, snatching her off the ground and giving a quick spin before setting her back down. "Now what would please you to do until lunch?"

Alight with curiosity and also excitement from being handled romantically, Charlotte spoffed, “Anything with you will be perfect.” She tugged him along with her. “I think they have a scavenger hunt.”

The couple lost themselves in time with each other and the friends they happened to meet when they did get to the hunt. They were given a list of items and such to find through a section of camp that they earned points for, the more they managed to collect in the time given. Charlotte and Keagan made off with tickets for little entertainments and prizes. After that they met up with Rennick and spent the rest of the day either lounging or playing games.

Soon the day came to a close. The friends gathered at the bonfire, ate some snacks, shared their adventures, and arranged training in the morning. Before anyone left for bed Rennick let the girls know their photos would be done by Friday. That settled, Charlotte decided she wanted to spend another night with the guys. The three said their goodbyes to the others and spared no time indulging in each other when they got to their room. The morning fared just as well. In fact, Charlotte would spend every other night with them that week, which made things a little interesting for Keagan as an idea came to mind that needed time to set up.

Rennick became a useful distraction for Charlotte while Keagan slipped away for unspecified reasons. From time to time she would question just where her love had gone off too, only for her lover to steal her attention before she could dwell on it. Curiosity mounted and Charlotte could hardly contain herself when a lull in activity reminded her of Keagan’s odd behavior.

Around this time Sophia and Tallulah had approached Rennick to see if he might want to have another night with them. Pleased that they came back for more, but not certain if he should agree right away, Rennnick asked for the chance to check what Charlotte’s expectations were for him that night. That, he wanted to make sure she wasn’t going to be upset.

“Keagan says he has something to show me, so you’re good to go,” Charlotte had said, only slightly disappointed. While not thrilled, Charlotte didn’t want to restrain him under the current understanding of their dynamic. “Just…cuddle with me when you’re done.”

“I will,” Rennick said, and gave Charlotte a lingering kiss before she left to meet with Keagan.

To Charlotte’s delight Keagan had arranged a moonlight picnic on a wide boat with a miniature fire-pit in the center for s’mores and warmth. It felt like falling in love all over again. Charlotte happily let the world fade away to share the enchanting time with Keagan that ended in the two of them coming together intimately. Doing so on the boat felt a little precarious, but exciting. It also helped that they were far from the eyes of anyone who might accidentally walk by, even if they had no Almaeri to contain her cries. No one would be able to tell well enough to guess anyway.

While Keagan and Charlotte had their date, Rennick arrived at the girls cabin to engage Sophia and Tallulah in throes of euphoria. After thoroughly railing them into exhaustion, notably lacking any cuddles with either of them, having purposefully not told them about that, he walked out to the hallway toward Charlotte and Kaylee’s room. The door opened to only Kaylee.

“Oh, is Lottie not back yet?” Rennick stood with his forearm against the threshold of the door, wearing just his boxer-briefs. Rennick made no apology.

Cornflower eyes widened as Kaylee stopped mid-motion, unable to stop her gaze from taking in his physique that was so prominently displayed just before her. No longer thinking it was a good idea for her to undress and pull on a nightgown, she nodded, finding she needed to clear her throat to speak. "I'm pretty sure she's still out with Keagan." Did it get hotter in the last few seconds? It sure felt like it.

“Hm, okay,” Rennick said. “I’ll wait on the couch for her then.” He glanced over at her and noted her outfit. “You trained again today?”

Silently telling herself not to act ridiculous over nothing, she nodded. "Oh yeah. I went for a later session today since there were going to be other...activities in the cabin." The corners of her lips perked up with her gentle tease. "But yeah, I've been getting some time in every day this week."

“Nice,” Rennick bowed his mouth in approval, straightening up. “I thought I noticed you running off more often than not. Is training all you’re doing? Or do you have any hobbies? I mean, aside from dancing.” Which was something introduced to Kaylee through Charlotte. “I know I saw you on the zipline recently.”

"Not all," she spoffed at his accusation. "I've been hitting up the shooting range now and then, rock climbing, and hiking. I do have hobbies, thank you very much, and they're not just propelling myself off mountains on a wire. I happen to enjoy painting, arranging flowers and one time I enjoyed baking when I tried it."

Rennick bobbed his head in acknowledgment. He parted his lips to say more, but the door to the cabin opened and shut. Rennick lost his train of thought with Kaylee and turned to see Charlotte coming up the stairs. She was aglow and quite satisfied, yet seeing Rennick waiting for her thrilled her further. Kaylee watched him disappear and didn't even realize she had sighed, turning around and going to lay in bed still dressed. They were far too busy to notice anyways.

“Muz Ashari,” Rennick pulled Charlotte to his chest, doing a spin as he met her mouth with a kiss. He lost track of where Kaylee was and simply walked into the room with Charlotte as he spoke, asking, “How was the picnic?”

“Oh I should have known you knew,” Charlotte spoffed, touching foreheads with him when he sat on the edge of her bed. “It was amazing. I’m so grateful.”

“Good,” Rennick murmured, sharing kisses with her. “I like to hear Keagan satisfied you.”

Charlotte hesitated, but went ahead to ask, “…And you?”

Grinning against her neck, Rennick said, “My evening went well…and now it is better.” This made Charlotte beam. “Come here…”

Slumping onto the bed together, Rennick curled up with Charlotte to cuddle for a time. He nearly fell asleep where he lay beside his lover from all the soft kisses and gentle touches. To say he experienced deep contentment came close to the relaxation he felt in an embrace with her. Charlotte eventually did fall asleep, and Rennick took that as an opportunity to leave for his room at the boy’s cabin.

Friday rolled around and the girls were informed at breakfast that Rennick would come over to their cabin with their photos once their morning meal ended.

"So I do get to see it now, right?" Sophia demanded of Tallulah.

Smirking, she shrugged her shoulders in response. "Maybe. I do also enjoy torturing you with this."

"You are the worst!" Leaning in, Sophia stole a quick peck on the cheek. "And that's what makes you the absolute best. God, I love you gorgeous."

"Oh, can I come and see the finished products too?" Keagan questioned, having spent the week getting a few hints dropped throughout the week of just what was brewing.

Charlotte considered the request. The kind of pictures she had taken might be too bold for some like Annie or Hadassah. Well, she could always warn them. “You know what, yes, you can come to the reveal,” she agreed. “But I want to look at them first before showing them to you.”

“I’ll hand you the portfolio when it’s your turn,” Rennick said. “You can pull them out at your pleasure.”

“Okay,” Charlotte smiled, popping another fried pancake ball into her mouth. When Rennick teased and reached for one she snapped her teeth. At the same time she stole a fry off of his plate.

“You need to learn how to share,” Rennick spoffed.

Sticking her tongue at him, Charlotte said, “I am. It doesn’t mean I will go down quietly.”

“Less talk, more eat,” Cara urged, scarfing her food.

The meal didn’t last too long. Cara finished first, followed by Serenity. Then like a flood gate the other companions heading to the girls cabin freed themselves of their plates and trays to head off. At one point Rennick took a detour to his room to grab the folder. Chattering seemed to shorten the time it usually took to travel from the dining hall to their cabin. They waited impatiently for Rennick to come.

“He’s here!” Cara squealed and rushed him inside. “Lemme see, lemme see!”

Careful not to ruin his hard work, Rennick stepped back and pulled out the folder for Cara. Despite her energy she took it with care. One by one she laid out the images to the awe of the others. The hologram took Cara’s breath away!

“I made it about the biggest I could for the folder—,” Rennick cut off when Cara yanked him to her again.

“Thank you! This is amazing!” Cara’s hopping ruffled Rennick’s hair. She released him to fawn over her pictures until it was finally time to show off the next set.

Serenity shuffled in uncertainty. She cleared her throat and asked that no one look but herself. Rennick didn’t matter, because had taken the pictures. However, when she did stare in wonder at the artwork, Serenity decided to show some of them to the others.

“Wow, Serri, this is beautiful,” Annie assured her. “You look great as Christine Daae too.”

“This is so lovely,” Hadassah agreed.

“Lulah, yours are up next,” Rennick said, handing her the folder.

Sophia was bouncing up and down, nearly snatching the folder right from Rennick if his reflexes weren't as good as they were. "I want to see my girl being righteously glorified!" Her pout didn't last for long, Tallulah chuckling as she caved in and began to produce the photos one by one, each somehow making Sophia not excited than the last.

"These turned out really well," Kaylee complimented her from her seat on a couch.

"I think they did too," Tallulah agreed, pausing and wiggling her brows as she produced her hologram. Snowflakes danced along her curves and drifted across the scene while sapphire eyes looked through dark lashes. "Oh, it's -"

Snatching the hologram from her, Sophia pulled it to her chest. "Its mine! Glorious and breath taking and it's mine."

Tallulah spoffed putting one hand on her hip. "You're just going to make off with the best picture of me to exist."

"Damn straight I am. And you can bet that I'll be taking this little gem with me beneath the covers the next time I'm feeling lonely," Sophia wiggled her brows.

That earned a chuckle from those in the room, with Charlotte giving Kaylee a wink, saying, “Bet I know who else would do the same.”

A brief moment of confusion struck her before the realization her sister meant Joss crossed Kaylee's face. Of course she would mean him, who else would possibly fit that description. "Nothing wrong with a bit of enjoyment, right?"

“Here,” Rennick handed Charlotte her folder.

Charlotte stood up and went to the vacant couch to lay out her images. One of her against the moon, a few in the lake, a shot of her silhouette with a raging fire behind her, a couple of her in various positions around the reeds of the shore, and one she paused to show the hologram, cautioning them, “This one is a little intense. I suggest you turn away now if you’re not interested in seeing more than you bargained for—Just sayin’.”

Turing the poster, those who decided to look got a head-to-toe detailed view of Charlotte’s moment of self-indulgence; an artful writhe and arch that settled into a lull in the aftermath, her half-lidded mocha eyes shining in the light of the fire.

Keagan could instantly feel his neck growing warm as he watched the artful movements. He found he quickly need to reposition himself, pulling down his shirt and slipping on the other side of Charlotte less anyone find out more than they wanted to about him. "That's uh.... Just wow."

"Hot damn! Talk about a spicy treat you got there, Keagan," Sophia winked before turning to tug Tallulah closer to her. "I'll have to get me a camera so we can get some like that, too."

"It's very good for sure," Kaylee murmured aloud. "Nothing bland there. Looks really good."

“I’ll say,” Rennick rumbled. He had his eyes on Charlotte after a lingering stare at the poster before she faced Keagan with it.

Charlotte grinned, handing it over to him. “If you ever get lonely,” she said in a sultry tone.

“Is it safe?” Annie and Hadassah had looked away, but they could guess what was on the poster.

“It’s safe,” Charlotte chuckled, and the girls turned back around.

Annie, grateful for the consideration of her friends, said, “Thanks.”

“You good, Serri?” Hadassah spoffed at the wide-eyed girl.

Swallowing, Serenity nodded, feeling a tightness in her throat. She cleared it and said, “Yeah, I’m fine.” Her blushed cheeks did not lose their color. She had to walk off the unexpected reaction from seeing Charlotte’s poster. “Anyone want tea?”

"Is tea your normal reaction to seeing a beautiful woman posed mid o-face?" Sophia teased but would happily accept the offer.

Tallulah gave her girlfriend a light nudge. "Be nice. Not everyone is obsessed with adult films and has seen enough 'o-faces' to be desensitized."

Now that he'd had a few seconds to calm down, Keagan tugged Charlotte close to him, both to cover up his situation and also to chase her neck with kisses. "But if I am feeling lonely I would much rather work on ensuring you make that face," he murmured in her ear.

Kaylee had been a bit too close to hear what was said, and did not want to be that involved in her sisters life. "I would love tea. Can I help you with that Serenity?" Without a response she followed her into the kitchenette area, eager for a bit of space. As she was getting cups down, she glanced over at her generally quiet and calm friend. "So, you're happy you did the shoot then?"

“I- I am,” Serenity nodded, ignoring all but her task and Kaylee. She set up the kettle, glancing at her friend a few times, before admitting quietly, “I do not know if I should keep them though…I will, because Cara paid for them, but…I do worry about getting caught with them.”

That brought a frown to fair brows, turning to face her. "You shouldn't have to worry. You looked absolutely beautiful in those pictures and you deserve to be proud of them," Kaylee said with confidence. Though it was clear her father was the one she was more concerned with. "Well he can't see them here and he won't see them at school. If you wanted....I could take them home until school starts. That way you won't have to worry about someone in your house finding them."

Serenity’s worried face smoothed in mild surprise. “R-really?” She set down the kettle and folded her hands against her chest. “That would be great, Kaylee. I would appreciate that immensely—as long as it’s not too much trouble.”

"Yeah, of course I will for you," Kaylee smiled, abandoning the tea for a minute. "But only if you're comfortable with me being responsible for such an intimate piece of you."

Smiling, Serenity said, “I trust you, Kaylee. I’ll hand them to you before parent weekend.”

Serenity would have to leave for a different cabin at that point anyway. At least for a while. The ruse that she left behind her friends would need to be maintained.

“Tea ready yet?” Annie asked, coming to the kitchenette.

“Almost,” Serenity said.

As soon as the kettle whistled they took it off the stove and set it on the tray. They piled on the usual accoutrements and walked with the girls to the living room where Serenity, Kaylee, and Annie helped hand out cups to the others. The companions enjoyed their tea and casual conversation until their cups were empty and their energy needed to be released.

A glance at the clock made Kaylee jump up from her seat. "I'm going to go to the post office to see if any of us have mail," she explained.

"Oh, any of us huh?" Tallulah's tease was accompanied by her waving her hat. "Go, see if your man wrote to you yet."

"And if he didn't, then I'll write him a piece of my mind," Sophia shouted as Kaylee disappeared from the cabin and heading down the path on her own.

It didn't take long for her to come up to postal cabin. There weren't any other campers there, which meant it only took a second for her to get a response from the worker that she wouldn't be heading back empty handed. Spotting her name on an envelope with her name and a familiar scrawl, she could feel her heart soaring as she accepted it and any other mail for the girls. She fought with the urge to open it, every step of the way, finally dropping down at a tree and leaning into it as she carefully removed the letter with growing joy.

Sweets!

Holy shit, I almost had a heart attack opening up the envelope in my dorm. In a good way! You’re beautiful, Kaylee. You’re a goddess! I am keeping them in my trunk and my wallet, but the hologram is on the roof of my bunk bed so I can fall asleep seeing your face at night and wake up to you smiling at me in the morning. I wish I had someone as good as Rennick to take pictures of me for you, but I think you’ll just have to make due with the one I had Hoffman take of me for you.

Real quick, I just wanna say I’m sorry I didn’t send you a letter first! It’s just that I hit the ground running when I got here. So many strict rules. We can’t even call each other by our first names. Well, we can, but if we get caught it’s a point off. Something about discipline?

Anyway, I’m glad you’re keeping busy. I worried you might hole up again. It’s good to know you’re taking advantage of the activities at camp. We don’t really have the same arrangement here. We do a lot of training, especially in groups. The people I am working with are good, even if a little ‘unique’. I’m grateful Hoffman’s got my back. I think I might have lost heart during the initial tests if it weren’t for the support. On that note, just stick by Charlotte. You’re her older sister. She’s got to trust you’re looking out for her. Don’t be afraid to call Ren out if you need to! He’s a stubborn guy, but he generally means well.

You are absolutely right, too. I would scoop you up. I would kiss you and tell you all the true things I love about you. It’s been hard to go to sleep without seeing you, or smelling you, or hearing you. Hoffman said I’m going through withdrawal. I guess you could say you are my drug of choice! This stationery is gonna help me through the summer for sure. Can’t stop putting it to my nose.

I love you so much, but I got to go. I tried to write as much as I could with the time I got, I hope this is legible.

Your shining knight,
Joss


Cornflower eyes danced along the page as she read each line twice. Joss's voice rang in her head with each syllable and by the time she was halfway through reading it a second time, already horrible handwriting becoming completely illegible as tears clouded her vision. Tucking her face to hide it in her shoulder from anyone that might pass by. Somehow it felt like she was missing him more now that she finally heard from him than before.

“Kaylee?” A gentle, masucline voice broke through her tears. “What’s wrong?”

Standing just a yard or two away, once more in a mime outfit, Jacob tentatively pressed his fingertips together. Worry wrinkled his brow. Even the fake flower attached to his suspenders seemed to wilt in the face of her sorrow.

Sniffing, she wiped the tears from just beneath her eyes, looking up at the branches above her so that the ones who threatened to fall were stopped in their tracks. Turning her gaze to him, she offered a smile tinged with sadness. "Oh it's nothing, nothing is wrong," she told a small lie. Even that small lie made her feel guilty though, and she added more honestly. "Just a letter that reminded me I miss someone."

“Oh,” Jacob hesitated, then boldly came to sit with Kaylee after receiving silent permission; folded his hands on his lap, legs stretched out in front. He waited a moment before saying, “When I miss my mom, I read her letters too.” He smiled, “It’s been years, but I don’t think that kind of thing ever really goes away. I don’t think it should. Something so dear to us becomes a piece of us. I think that’s true for things we aren’t even aware of, and it would be a shame to forget why…So you miss them, Kaylee. And I’ll sit here with you and miss my mom.”

As he opened up to her, Kaylee couldn't help but feel a tinge of guilt. She missed someone who she'd have back in two years and had been having a pity party when he missed someone who was taken from him. "I'm so sorry, Jacob," she apologized for something she knew she could never change. Tilting her head she looked up at him, she spoke before she could stop the words, "Tell me about her."

Realizing she was asking him to rip off a bandaid and show her the wound, she quickly tried to retract her request. "I'm sorry - so, so sorry. You do not have to say anything, I'm just... I..." Swallowing hard her gaze dropped down to her lap. How could she possibly explain the sudden morbid curiosity that had struck her just then? She couldn't, and so she settled for another apology. "I really am sorry, Jacob."

A gentle hand laid on her shoulder. “It’s alright. It’s natural,” he said, slipping his hand away to fold on his lap again. “My mom loved to travel. For this reason I lived with my grandfather, her dad, for a long while until I was about six, I think. When she dropped by we would talk about her adventures. I suspected she made them up; fairies and magic. Hell’s Gate proved otherwise, of course.” He stared into the boughs of the tree they sat against. It’s leaves rustled with the wind. Kaylee could tell the weight of the memory began to slump his shoulders. “I remember silky black hair, a kind smile, soulful grey eyes, and gentle hands that held me so I didn’t fall into ponds—I’ve liked ponds since I was little. They’re calming. She would hold me over them so I could touch the glassy surface with my tiny fingers.” Jacob’s countenance mellowed. He offered a weak smile and murmured, “Anyway…I should probably go before one of my friends sees that I’m not miming.”

Sitting there in a trance at the serene image he'd painted with a tiny Jacob and his growing curiosity that the faceless image of his mother was so eager to help explore, his words snapped her back to the moment. "Oh, well if it's any consolation you've been the best mime I've ever met. If any of them want to give you grief, they can deal with me," she offered, wishing she could say more but understanding he wanted to go. "I appreciate that you shared that with me, Jacob."

Nodding, Jacob got to his feet, but paused in his turn to leave. He looked back at Kaylee and asked, “If you don’t mind, I would rather be called JD.”

Cornflower eyes that shone with kindness met his as her smile widened. "Of course, JD. Hopefully I'll see you around when you're not in black and white and can talk freely at some point." She turned her attention to folding the letter back up to the envelope, knowing she'd need to get back to the cabin before someone came looking for her. Something caught her attention that hadn't been emptied out before, a glimpse of a chiseled, fair chest splashed with water made her cheeks pink, quickly covering it once more until she could get a good look at it back at the cabin alone.
 
Last edited:
JD mimed his approval to her idea and left with a smile. The day had yet to really begin for him and it certainly would be a long one for Kaylee. It seemed forever to get to lunch and then the hours stretched on to dinner.

The afternoon found Kaylee in their cabin alone, skipping out on a group trip to the water park so that she could work on her return letter. It had been so long that she couldn't really remember what was in her first letter, so instead she chose to focus on responding to his. That is after she took a minute to fully appreciate the photo Joss sent her of him posing beneath a shower head, water bouncing off his body in a way she was quite familiar with. The picture earned its place tucked into frame right beside her bed for future reference.

My dearest Joss

I can't tell you just how much I needed to hear from you. Even if it's just your terrible handwriting and not your wonderful voice, it's something I needed and will treasure until I can hear you in person again. Two years is long but it's not forever. I'll just have to hold close the photos we took together and especially this new one.

You'll have to send Hoffman my regards for his tribute to our love. I don't have to meet the guy to know I already like him if he can be there for you when you need it—and not just in the shower. Make sure to make a few more friends if you can, I don't know if I could get through two years with just one myself.

Speaking of photos, I thought mine were a bit risque but not compared to one that Charlotte took! Well, let's just say that Keagan can't keep his hologram anywhere that others are going to see it probably. I'm sure Rennick had no complaints while he was taking a picture of her so intimate. It did give me an idea for one of many things we'll have to do in two years time once we're reunited...

I've been keeping busy with training but am doing a few things to still enjoy summer. Would you believe me if I said I spent part of last week building a birdcage with a mime out of popsicle sticks? I think it's going to be a pretty crazy summer. I'll keep an eye on Rennick for you at least, but I think I'll keep my nose out of Charlotte's business unless things start looking sour.

I miss your voice and can't wait to be in your arms again. Please take care of yourself until I see you again. I can't wait to hear back from you.

Your Sweets,
Kaylee


After writing her letter and sending it off, Kaylee went to bed that night alone. Charlotte, once again, left with her love and her lover to their room; an unconscious habit by now. So much so that the week had gone by and Charlotte spaced out that they were still in trial. The three went to sleep after an aerobic night and woke up to further indulge. The casual mention of it being Saturday while she put on her sundress struck her that it had been a full week.

“Dilrubaa,” Charlotte spoke to Keagan while Rennick went to the bathroom, “let’s have another stroll.”

Happy to obey, Keagan slipped on sandals and walked in step with her through the cabin and info the early morning, letting Rennick know they would catch him later. Then they left.

Keagan’s fingers entwined with hers as they found their way to some privacy along the woods edge. The topic of the week passing was brought up and he nodded. "It went so quickly and smoothly," he admitted, peering down at his beloved. "What do you think? Nothing that's concerned you or made you change your mind?"

"No immediate concerns. And if I do change my mind about anything I'll be sure to talk it out. If it happens that we come to the conclusion this isn't for us anymore, then we can end it, " Charlotte assured him. "What about you, Dilrubaa?"

"It's the same for me," Keagan nodded, his fingers playing along her arm. "Things have gone smoothly and nothing has popped up so I think it's safe to say this is going well. I can't find any reason not to keep Rennick on as our lover, and if that were to change I'd be sure to let you know right away, rather than letting something brew unnecessarily."

Brew unnecessarily. Somehow that phrase echoed in Charlotte's mind. The brief pang of an unidentifiable emotion faded too quickly to know what it was about. She let it go, focusing on the excitement of good news.

"Oh, that's wonderful!" Charlotte hopped up to clasp her body around Keagan. After a few kisses she said, "We should catch up with Ren soon to tell him. For now, why don't we hike the orange trail?"

"Today is just full of great news, isn't it?" Keagan smirked, leaning in to plant a final kiss on her jawline. "You know I won't say no to a good hike. We'll grab breakfast and head out? And if your feet get too tired I promise to carry you, my Koh-i-noor."

Accepting the handshake, Keagan gave a good tug and pulled him into a one handed embrace. "Figured we are close enough now to get more personal than a handshake," Keagan chuckled as they broke apart, placing one hand on the back of Lottie. "But it's been a great experience so far and I don't expect that to change."

“Hell, I’m willing to see it through, that’s for sure,” Rennick agreed.

Thrilled, Charlotte pulled the two of them to her side, an arm around each. “I got some damn fine men!” She strutted off with the two, saying, “Let’s have some summer fun.”

The rest of their day, and indeed, the rest of their week, went well by all accounts. Even if Rennick did spend a night or so with whoever had caught his interest—be it Sophia and Tallulah, or a cutie by the pool—Charlotte would inevitably get her cuddles of reassurance. Once or twice Rennick fell asleep next to her. It seemed innocent enough, what with those nights being only sleep and nothing more. The rest of the time Charlotte slept in Keagan and Rennick’s room, leaving Kaylee to have her own time. Keagan and Charlotte still had their time together too. Be it a date, Charlotte’s in depth talks with him about his interest or her own, and solo nights when they wanted only each other. Everything seemed fine to the three, even if some of the outside were skeptical about what they would call certain patterns of behavior emerging. Not being their business, they didn’t bring it up to the three, but they had their own gossip.

“Don’t you think the three of them bang it out on the nights that Rennick get’s Charlotte heated up?” Cara posed to Annie, who was closest, while they floated the lazy river with most of their girlfriends.

“I don’t know, I’m trying not to pay attention,” Annie spoffed. “What does it matter?”

“I dunno, just seems like sex is motivated more because of Ren than Keagan,” Cara said. “Doesn’t that seem suspicious?”

“Maybe it’s because they’re two guys and they have different levels of libido. Plus, that’s just about all Ren is there for right? Sensuality and intimacy,” Annie pointed out. “I’d expect him to be the one to rev her engine often. Since they can’t do anything without Keagan, then it makes sense they’d find him to scratch that itch.”

“Oh, that’s true,” Cara said, sipping on her lemonade.

Tysha said, “I would be less concerned about that and more about how Rennick is just as involved with Lottie in her passions outside of the bedroom. He fills in for Keagan when she wants to zipline or deep dive, and I think they went kayaking today. Didn’t they say ‘support’ and all are boyfriend things?”

“Yeah but, I also went to zipline with her when Keagan didn’t and Ren wasn’t around,” Hadassah said. “We’re certainly not banging. Ren is still a friend, right?”

“Guess so,” Tysha said. “And I suppose it probably helps Keagan to know that Ren isn’t exclusive to Lottie.”

Nodding, Annie said, “I don’t think you have to worry right now. At least not unless something happens.”

Curious, Cara asked Sophia and Tallulah, “So, how were your nights with Ren?”

"They've been pretty great, honestly," Tallulah answered first. "He's always polite, communicates well, and is very attentive."

"I'm much more appreciative of having him around to scratch the itch Lulah can't quite sometimes," Sophia grinned, letting her toes dip in the water. "He's very talented and determined, but we make sure his hard work and extra attention is reciprocated."

Kaylee, floating a short distance away, listened with interest. To hear it wasn't just her noticing a few things of her sisters behavior with their throuple was a relief, even though she was trying not to get involved. Rennicks words from their detour on the horseback ride. Turning to Cara she posed her own question. "Are you planning on getting involved with him?"

“Girl, not gonna lie, I am interested,” Cara spoffed. “But I don't know. I think I want to have my first time with someone special to me. Matt used to be who I considered, but I just think we’re friends now.”

Serenity said, “That makes sense.”

“How about you, Serri?” Cara poked with her toe.

Shaking her head, Serenity said, “Oh, no, not with Ren. I see him like an older brother. I could never.” She blushed deeply. “Besides…I think you know by now my interests lie elsewhere. Ren is handsome, but I just don’t have any attraction to him or any person with the same physique.”

Chuckling, Cara said, “I know, I’m just teasing you.” She took the small playful splash from Serenity in stride. “I hope you find someone you’d be thrilled to have as your first. In the meantime, we can all be in the virgin club together—Me, Tysha, Annie, and Hadassah can form a support group.”

“I’m gonna have to decline,” Tysha blushed. “I don't qualify.”

“What?” Cara perked. “Who was it?”

“Um, well, Ren and I had a secret little fling,” Tysha spoffed. “It ended at Atlantis.”

Jaw dropping, Cara said, “Well hell, now I’m kinda feeling left out! Who else got a piece of Rennick?”

"Not me," Kaylee was quick to say, though a memory still fresh had her cheeks pinking.

Sophia caught sight and called her out on it. "Oooh, but you want to?"

"I'm perfectly happy with Joss," Kaylee didn't directly answer her question.

"Two years of being alone in bed every night with no one to scratch that itch but yourself; perfectly happy with it?" Sophia pressed.

Kaylee spoffed, "I would never do anything behind Joss's back."

“No one said to do anything behind his back,” Cara wiggled her brows. “Or is Joss possessive of you like Annie and Lottie are about food?”

Hey,” Annie protested, but she was ignored.

Serenity said, “Kaylee is free to feel comfortable with only Joss, and Joss is free to want exclusivity between them. Not everyone has to be like Lottie and Keagan, or Soph and Lulah. I know I couldn’t do it and I don’t even have a girlfriend.”

Kaylee perked a split second after Serenity spoke, the words taking a second to fully register with her. A girlfriend? Gradually things were quickly falling into place, hints Kaylee hadn't picked up on before. Serenity’s blushing, little interest in the talk with boys at times, and even Serenity’s comment of how her father wouldn't accept a girlfriend like Tallulah's had. Smiling to herself and the fact that they had such a supportive group, Kaylee kept any comments internal for now.

Sipping her lemonade, Cara nodded, “True.”

Hadassah said, “I think Kaylee is fine. That kind of loyalty is admirable.”

“Self-discipline is a priceless virtue,” Annie agreed.

“Yeah, maybe, but daaamn, I would be stuggin’, girl,” Cara grinned. “I mean, I have eyes—I’ve seen him around the cabin.”

Her cheeks flushed even darker, Kaylee avoiding anyone's gaze as she spoke. "I've seen more than you realize..."

Sophia, hardly bothered by others talking of their willingness to explore perked dark brows. "Oh? And just what is that?"

Clearing her throat, Kaylee avoided eye contact once more. "I ran into him one night while he was getting water and uh, yeah."

"You saw the magic wand," Tallulah squealed gleefully. "At least that's what Sophia likes to call it. I will agree that it is impressive."

Sophia sighed as if reminiscing. "Especially when he gives you that look with those eyes."

"He can be quite intense," Kaylee murmured.

“That’s putting it mildly,” Tysha spoffed wistfully. “This one time I had to use Almaeri to get to class on time because I just melted. I could barely walk. Tallulah might know what I mean—Rennick will use Almaeri if you let him. He can cause a powerful wave through the body.”

Cara sighed. “I wish I was Awakened for that.”

“Oh it is good, but don’t worry,” Tysha chuckled. “He can do plenty with marbles.”

“With what now?” Cara raised a brow.

“One of the things I liked was that he’d manipulate a marble to nestle against my—you know—and vibrate it while he railed me,” Tysha explained. Feeling her cheeks warm, she cleared her throat and said, “Very intense.”

Sophia and Tallulah both let out knowing sighs, nodding in agreement. It was one of a few of his tricks they'd both been on the receiving end of.

Fanning herself, Cara said, “Oo, girl. That ain’t helping me stick to my plan of finding a special someone.”

“Okay, that’s it,” Annie chuckled, slipping off of her float. “I need some cool water.”

Hadassah sighed, doing the same. “Girls, I need a small break from this talk!”

“Kaylee, did you get any letters from Joss yet?” Serenity asked, giving them that out.

Now that she was never going to be able to not think about that while looking at him, Kaylee was quick to take Serenity's option out. "He did, one came last week. I'll probably go and check for another before dinner."

"He wrote back after your pictures? Did he give you the biggest thank you and tell you his plans on waxing a carrot to them?" Sophia teased.

"Not quite that detailed," Kaylee chuckled. "But he did send me a steamy picture of himself in return."

Tallulah was far less interested in that news, giving a meh as she began wading to the shore. The others followed her, quite content with their break in the lazy river. Towels were grabbed where they had put them on the hooks by the entrance. That is, all but Kaylee’s. Brows furrowed when her towel hadn't been where she left it.

“Hm,” Tysha peered around. “I swear you hung yours next to mine.”

Cara walked around, glancing at the other hooks. They were bare of anything familiar. “Was it the one with the turtles? Or the peon—Oh, that bitch. She didn’t.”

“What?” Tysha looked around and her jaw dropped.

Cornflower eyes narrowed to see her towel covered in soft pink peonies was draped around Regina's waist, standing next to Hugo and Paisley. Not about to let her simply take it, Kaylee walked up to them, arms crossing over her chest. "Hey, can I get my towel back?"

Regina stopped running her hands through her damp hair at the question, turning with an annoyed look on her face. "Don't you know it's rude to interrupt someone's conversation, Kaylee?"

"Almost as rude as it is to steal someone's property," the quick retort came from Kaylee's pursed lips.

Paisley, prompted by a sharp look from Regina, jolted into action, saying the first thing that came to mind, “She had this all day.”

“Bullshit,” Cara crossed her arms. “Just hand it over, Regina, don’t embarrass yourself.”

Still a lackey, Paisley shot back in Regina’s defense, saying, “Embarrass herself? That’s rich, since Kaylee has a whore for a sister, banging Rennick and Keagan. Talk about embarrassment!”

Hugo raised his brows. He didn’t often pay attention to the gossip Paisley or Regina muttered to each other. This surprised him. A glance around told him other campers, who were not so discreet about overhearing, were muttering about this fact between them.

High off of the praising look from Regina, Paisley said, “She wouldn’t want your towel, Kaylee. Not when Charlotte the Harlot might have touched it.”

A boiling fury that Paisley thought she could sully her sister's name made Kaylee clench her fists. She was just about to open her mouth to give her a piece of her mind when someone beat her to it.

"Well I'll be damned if Paisley the Parrot didn't learn a new trick, rhyming," Tallulah smirked as she stood beside Sophia. "I'm sure Regina will give you an extra treat tonight for being such a good shadow."

Paisley paled and sputtered, “I- I-.”

Sophia wasn't far behind. "And is that jealousy I hear Paisley? Mad that Charlotte can have two men that want her while you yip around at Hugo's heels, waiting for a chance at Regina's sloppy seconds?"

Hugo scrunched his face in displeasure at being dragged into their drama. Paisley shuffled on her feet, unsure of what to say, with her eyes flicking to Hugo. She learned that was a mistake, catching his flash of frustration for drawing more attention to him. Paisley cast her eyes down.

Kaylee fought off a chuckle of her own. "Just give me the damn towel Regina. We don't need a repeat of last summer."

"You mean freshman year," Tallulah corrected.

Sophia, once more tailing after her, "Right, because without cheating she was almost too dense to pass on her own."

Talk about embarrassing,” Tysha snickered.

"I don't need to cheat!" Regina's voice raised half an octave as she went to defend herself. "And I don't need to steal stupid towels. You're all a bunch of little-"

“Damn it, Regina,” Hugo exhaled, “if you’re gonna be a pain in the ass to someone, do it with sense! She knows you took the towel, get over it.” He gripped the towel and pulled it from Rengia. He ignored any gasp of alarm and tossed it toward Kaylee. “Let’s go,” he said, and yanked Paisley around, expecting Regina to follow.

Flustered and beyond annoyed, Regina's jaw dropped as she was nearly left behind. Stomping her foot and turning around she followed after. "Hugo!" she called after him, clearly eager to work for her attention back that she felt she deserved.

Kaylee shook the towel that she had caught, spoffing. "I wonder how long until he gets tired of putting up with her."

“Not long, probably,” Tysha said. “I would be surprised if Hugo didn’t have some kind of outlet.”

Cara joked, “A secret love affair with Paisley maybe.”

“Oh that would just be hilarious,” Tysha chuckled. “Could you imagine Regina’s shock?”

“Why is he even with her?” Serenity asked as they made their way to the rest of their friends for dinner.

“Money and lineage,” Annie said. “Trust me, that has a lot to do with the pairings we see among the teens of ex-Hunters. They’ve got to keep the wealth they built. Hugo probably just happened to pull a girl who’s got an annoying personality with her inheritance. He can’t really quit now until he bags a different girl.”

Shaking her head, Serenity said, “What a miserable motivation.”

"No kidding, I'd rather be poor and homeless before I put up with Regina," Sophia rolled her eyes.

"You and me both," Kaylee agreed. "But if you ask me, all of that thinking is pretty archaic. No one needs to build an empire anymore, really."

"I know you mean well, but please tell me you see the irony of that statement as a Von Helsing," Tallulah had to giggle. "Your name is literally on the private academy you're attending."

"Maybe, but mom and dad are pretty determined not to let us ride that wave. They were talking about making us get jobs next year and start paying rent," Kaylee's face scrunched at the idea.

"Yikes. I don't want to see how much rent in a castle costs," Sophia winced. "Sounds like no more fancy boudoir shoots for you."

“Or anything else!” Tysha spoffed. “Just thinking about the cost of renting a room like yours for one night is daunting. That’s my entire life’s saving, probably.”

They went on to discuss just what the Lord and Lady were going to charge for rent. Levels of ‘Financial Plans’ were mentioned at some point. The girls were told that Wesley and Inara did want their girls to learn to budget, but they would not be forced into harder levels. Kaylee and Charlotte were required to do the most basic plan; rent. But they could choose to add on financial responsibility as they pleased, if they wanted to stretch out those adult legs of theirs.

However interesting, that talk soon blended out into other branches of conversation by the time the girls met up with everyone else at dinner. Cara was eager to spill the tea with the rest of them about the towel incident between Kaylee and Regina. While Charlotte didn’t like the word ‘Harlot’ being tacked on to her name, she had to admit it did have a ring to it. They were impressed and amused by the comebacks, especially Sophia’s sharp wit. They ended dinner on the topic of Kaylee and Charlotte’s parents' plan for them to get a job.

“When do you think you’ll talk to them about the job thing?” Cara asked as they made their way to the lake.

“I don’t know. Maybe parent weekend?” Charlotte shrugged.

“If you need help to get a job—What am I saying? You’re Wesley and Inara’s daughter,” Rennick spoffed wryly.

Serenity perked, thinking back upon the conversation back on the lazy river none of the girls brought up at dinner, for obvious reasons. Did helping find a job constitute a friend or boyfriend task? She set that thought aside for the time being.

“I’m sure Dad will have lists or something,” Charlotte said, getting comfortable between her guys. She waved off the topic for now. “Kaylee, any new letters from Joss?”

Snapped out of her thoughts about just what working would entail, Kaylee's jaw dropped. "Oh, I forgot to go check before dinner," a glance at the clock said she still had time. "I'll meet you guys at the bonfire!"

Hastily Kaylee left her honorary station by the bonfire as the designated s’more master, careful not to run into anyone on the way. An anxious wait ended with a new envelope in her hands and a smile on her face, finding a bench nearby to sit on, using a light above to read with.

Sweets,

No matter how difficult it is to get through, I always have something to smile about when I look up and see your picture. I had a long day today. I looked forward to seeing you above me. Finding your letter waiting for me made me forget about all of the hard work and made my day better.

Two years is long. Everyday feels like it stretches into a week. Then your letters come and suddenly it feels like it’s gone so fast. It’s one more week until the next, and the next, and then I can hold you again.

I was gonna ask just how far Rennick and Charlotte went with their picture, but I think I prefer ignorance! But I agree, we’re gonna have a lot to catch up on when I get back. ;) Maybe we can build a popsicle cage too! XD

Hope this time my handwriting is improved. Hoffman gave me a tip to keep my hand steadier when I scrawl quickly.

Oh, and Hoffman says you’re a gem, by the way. :) I think you two would get along great. Especially since you two both love Kal Ho Naa Ho. I didn’t know so many people did!

Your shining Knight,
Joss


Once more Kaylee could feel a sadness welling in her heart as she read the letter. It hurt less than the week prior, though she didn't realize it was she folded up the letter and blinked away tears. Memories of them watching her favorite Bollywood movie struck her and she wondered just how long it would be before she could cuddle with him on the couch. The dreading thought of just how long that would be made the idea of bonfires and s'mores and friends unappealing.

Keeping a firm grip on the letter like the lifeline it was to her love, Kaylee skipped out on the evening social hour and instead headed back to the cabin. It was empty, which was oddly more welcoming than if anyone had been in it. Silently Kaylee trudged up to her room, trading day clothes for a night gown and sinking into bed. Only once the covers were pulled up to her shoulders did she let tears freely fall, eventually falling asleep with the letter still gripped tightly.

The next morning Kaylee heard a knock at her door. Serenity quietly asked to come inside. Once given permission, she walked in and shut the door.

“Lottie was worried when you didn’t come back last night, and then when you didn’t come to breakfast…Well, I said I’d come and check on you, since I wanted to get a hat,” Serenity said, moving a step forward. “Are you alright?”

By the time the door had opened, Kaylee was out of bed. She didn't need the appearance of a repeat from Avostoska. As much as she appreciated Serenity, she found she had to spoff. "Worried but too preoccupied with two guys to come check herself." Realizing that she was feeling her emotions to the wrong person she apologized. "I'm sorry Serenity, I appreciate you checking. I didn't feel like being around people and I guess I was just tired. I'm going to go train in a minute though."

“I take no offense,” Serenity said softly. “I’m sure Lottie doesn’t either—She had wanted to come, but I said I was coming over anyway and that I’d text.” Looking around the room, Serenity noticed the little changes Kaylee made since her sister had been absent for many nights. “I’ve always wanted to have my own room.” Her eyes fell on the picture of Joss tucked in the frame. “You have some company at least,” she said with a smile and a nod, “You miss him very much…It’s incredible, isn’t it? How we can live years without even knowing someone exists, but feel like our lives are empty without them in it, no matter how recently we’ve met them.”

Nodding sadly as cornflower eyes also fell on his picture, Kaylee agreed. "It's like you've been alive before then, but once you meet them and you get to experience life in a whole different light. Everything's brighter colored, smells are stronger, and food tastes better. It's like putting a magnifying glass over your life," she commented, reaching for her brush. "But that also means everything else is amplified. The loneliness, sadness, fear. And..well, it sounds weird, but I feel like I miss him more each time I hear from him and that worries me that I don't think about him enough on the days inbetween."

“Hmm,” Serenity slowly nodded. “Yeah, I know that feeling…” she gave a shy shrug, “Before the academy, I thought I had something with someone once. And maybe I did? It could have just been puppy love, but…I think of her once in a while and it’s a strange merge of sadness and joy. I can never forget that something good existed between us, even if it didn’t end the way I wanted.” Serenity turned to leave, looking over her shoulder to say, “You’re not bad, Kaylee, to not think of him every moment. He’s a part of you, he’s not all of you.”

Smiling at that thought, Kaylee decided to pocket that way of thinking for when she was being hard on herself. "Thanks Serenity, I'll keep that in mind. I'll see you around," she waved, moving to don her training attire so that she could hit the simulation facility. She didn't feel like she had enough to say to write a letter just yet, feeling it would just be sadness if she tried.

After a long, hard practice Kaylee took a water break. Lunch probably wasn’t too far off by then. Likely the others would want to do rock climbing or surfing or some other exciting activity. Something about not having a person to cozy up to made a lot of those experiences a little duller, perhaps. But unluckily for Kaylee she had someone willing to offer their services.

“You come out here a lot,” Hugo noted. He stood off to the side. How long had he been there? He wasn’t sweating, so probably not there to train. Paisley and Regina were absent.

Unable to believe that the comment was directed at her, Kaylee turned to look behind her, but found the area all but empty. Turning back to Hugo with confusion plastered on her face she nodded slowly. "Um, yeah, I guess I do?" Not that she could understand how any of that was his business. She'd seen him a couple of times but never bothered to interact before. Wiping her face dry with one of the towels before draping it on her shoulder, she took a much needed gulp of water. "It makes sense to train if you're taking any of this seriously."

“Guess so,” Hugo shrugged. “But I mean, it’s just a job.” He didn’t dwell, less interested in a passion for the work, and said, “Sorry about Regina. She’s a bit much. I didn’t realize she took your towel until you and your friends came up to confront her.”

"She's been 'a bit much' since the day I met her," Kaylee did not feel guilty for retorting. "This is just yet another instance of her enjoying inflicting torment on me, but at this point I could care less."

Hugo stepped to her side. “She’s just jealous. I’d be too, if I were her. Just look at you. You’re very beautiful, Kaylee,” he said, eyes wandering. “It’s a shame you’ve felt the need to seclude yourself. Training and training and training. You know, there is life still worth enjoying without Jason.”

Even if it was worded as a compliment, his words did anything but make her feel flattered. Kaylee’s outfit wasn't very revealing, and yet she found she wanted to pull a jacket over her shoulders, unfortunately lacking one. "I happen to be enjoying myself just fine, even if Joss isn't here. I don't need to be surrounded by people to feel good about myself, unlike some others," Kaylee looked around, surprised that for once Hugo was in fact there without his usual trail. "Speaking of, where is your little flock?"

Rolling his eyes Hugo said, “Probably gossiping about sluts by the pool. At least that’s what Regina says. It gets boring after a while.” He waved his hand. “They’re unimportant…Those two are not proving to be worth my time. They cluck like hens and sing like roosters. Not like you, Kaylee. You’ve piqued my interest.”

That earned an outright huff of laughter from Kaylee, wiping sweat from her neck before tossing the towel in the designated bin. "Oh, piqued your interest? Is that what you say to every little girl you threw a spoon at?"

Having nearly forgotten, Hugo cleared his throat. “I was young. I didn’t know better. Besides, your sister was antagonizing too, you know,” he muttered. Refocusing, Hugo took her hand and said, “Let me make it up to you. How about a dinner? This time I won’t throw a spoon,” he winked, presuming too much when leaning into purr, “I got something else I can give you.”

Kaylee couldn't think of a place she would want her hand in less than where it currently was. Pulling on against his hold, she leaned away. "I'm seeing Joss, and even if I wasn't I've got a pretty nasty after taste in my mouth from the last guy that came to me from Regina trying to show me affection."

Not letting go just yet, Hugo scoffed, “I’m nothing like Kyle. He’s a poor man and a loser.” Hugo seemed to think he was excused for restraining her as long as he had something to say. “And please, Joss is a guy like any other. Long distance relationships never work. There’s gonna be some pretty little thing with him, by his side, and all it takes is consistency and fluttering lashes to steal him away. I’d say unless he put a ring on your finger he’s as good as gone, but even then spouses cheat,” he said, moving closer than comfort allowed. “But I’m here, Kaylee. I don’t plan on getting expelled any time soon and I’ve got a lot of time on my hands to get consistent.”

His words stung more than she allowed her face to show, wondering if that really was the case. Would distance be the death of their love? No, Hugo was just a sleazy guy who would say whatever it took to get her in bed.

"Morals like that are not helping your case," Kaylee huffed through clenched teeth, struggling with trying to break her wrist free without causing a scene. "I am not interested, regardless if I was single or not. I'm sure you can get Regina or even Paisley to volunteer, otherwise your hands are all you get if you ask me."

Hugo’s grip tightened for a moment. “Are you rejecting me? Really?” His tone darkened. His eyes blazed inside. “You must be joking,” his chuckle gouged the air. “I’m a DeLancre. I am one of the top students at the academy. I know I am handsome—You’re seriously saying no to me?” He yanked her close and took Kaylee’s other hand. In this moment she could tell the stark difference between strength. Corded steel, as Charlotte had once described it. “I am not to be rejected.”

Another tug on her wrist told Kaylee quickly it wouldn't be freed. Glaring up at him, she refused to submit. "Then you should find someone else to ask because it's just a no from me, DeLancre."

A hand gripped Hugo’s shoulder. The fingers curled into his muscle, causing the man to yelp. He let go of Kaylee in surprise as his body flung backwards. Rennick side-stepped to avoid collision. Hugo slammed into equipment. His legs went over his head. The vertical contraption creaked, threatening to land on him. Fear of that had Hugo ducking his head into the protection of his arms. But he need not fear it. Rennick dove his arm and pulled Hugo onto his feet. Hugo made the mistake of resisting. His one shot at Rennick’s jaw earned him two in return before Rennick slammed Hugo’s back against the wall, gripping his collar.

“If you ever touch Kaylee again I will give the school something to expel me for, sathwali,” Rennick growled. Rage in his eyes convinced the other of the truth in his voice.

Struggling to breathe, Hugo managed a bloody nosed nod. Rennick dropped him. The stunned young hustler stumbled as he hurried to leave the gym. Rennick’s clenched fists and tense shoulders relaxed when he turned around to Kaylee.

“Did he hurt you?” Rennick asked, worry furrowed his dark brows and he gingerly lifted her hands to inspect her wrists.

Heart pounding from the rush of what she just witnessed, Rennick’s question took a minute to register. "No, no I'm fine. Just need a shower to get the stench of him off me," Kaylee tried to insist, paying no heed to the fact that her hands were shaking from the fury Hugo invoked in her. His grip on her wrist had left a red mark right along with her burn from the week prior. "I could have taught him a lesson." Was that pride? Or something else that left the need to defend her own inactions to him.

“Well, excuse me for interrupting then,” Rennick murmured, in slight amusement. “Next time I’ll wait for my turn…” he trailed off as he concluded his observation. Rennick shook his head, displeased with more than just the bruising beginning to appear, and said, “Come on, Shaki jamil let’s get you some ice.”

On the way to the girls cabin Rennick wrapped a comforting arm around Kaylee. Thankfully the gym wasn’t too far away. They made it inside with little drama between, seeing hardly anyone they knew. The cabin itself was empty.

“They’re probably wondering why we’re taking so long,” Rennick said as he readied a pack of cold gel for Kaylee. Before she could ask what was going on, he explained, “They decided they wanted to use the small stage with all the props for a play. Serenity’s idea.” Rennick used bandages to wrap the gel around her wrists. “I said I’d grab my camera and they told me to check if you wanted to come.”

Sitting still as the cold seeped into her skin and soothed the aches that were lurking, Kaylee hummed in thought. "I guess I should probably go, huh?" Keeping distance from the group was only going to draw their attention more and end with people being sent to check on her. Still, Kaylee made no move to get up and get ready.

“Only if you want to,” Rennick said, guiding her to the couch where he took a spot across from her on the coffee table. “Just let me know if you need me to cover for you. In the meantime, let your wrists heal a bit.”

Avoiding his direct gaze, her eyes fell on his jaw where Hugo's fist had landed. "Your cheek. You should be the one being iced, Ren," Kaylee murmured, reaching up to hold his face still for a better look.

“And give that sissy strike the benefit of my concern?” Rennick spoffed, Aegean seas kept steadily on her even as she turned his face. “I’ll be fine, Shaki’jal. Don't spend your worry on me, I get myself in all kinds of trouble. You’ll be out of concern to give before long.”

Cornflower eyes narrowed at the term he'd said before and not understood then either. "Well if he's weak on you he's weak on me too," she argued as she let go of his face. "And what does that mean? What you are calling me."

Grinning, Rennick said, “I called you ‘Feisty girl’. I said the same thing, basically. It’s just a lazier way. Like a mash-up of two meanings unrelated to make one cohesive word.”

Kaylee spoffed, rolling her eyes at that. "So feisty and yet you had to swoop in and get that sleazeball off me. Not sure if that's such a good way to describe me."

“Feisty doesn’t mean invincible. That rat is pretty fit. Hugo deadlifts two-hundred. It’s not shameful that you couldn’t shake him,” Rennick said. “Trust me, I know failure. It’s a sucky feeling. I’m still learning to accept help and to accept when I fail. But I gotta learn.” Kyle’s brief contest with Rennick in Freshman year had been one example. “Besides, you’re gonna be swooping in for other people in this line of work. Get used to your friends being willing to do that for you too.”

While she couldn't say that anything he'd said rang inaccurate, probably the line that had Kaylee most surprised was that Rennick imply he was a friend. Not that she didn't already believe so, but it didn't feel like he was someone to admit friendship lightly.

"Yeah, I guess you're right," Kaylee conceded, giving her wrists a few turns to see how they were doing in their wraps. The bruising should be minimal, though she considered wearing wrist guards for a few days just in case. No reason to draw unwanted attention.

Standing up, Kaylee began to unwrap the bandages. "I'm going to shower and change so I don't smell atrocious." Whether or not he'd stick around she wasn't sure, but as Kaylee was midway up the stairs, she paused and looked down to the living room. "Thank you, Ren, for being there."

“Someone’s gotta keep their eye on you while Joss isn’t around, Shaki’Jal,” Rennick said, welcoming her for her gratitude in his own way.

Kaylee didn't dwell on what would have happened if he hadn't, since that wouldn't help anyone. Instead she finished heading up and indulged in just a quick enough shower to be clean. It was all of seven minutes before she was back downstairs, prepared to head out and see the play as she coiled just the bandages about her wrists once more. Ice packs might draw attention but she could play off cloth if needed.

Though the shower itself had been short, the time it took for changing clothes and such added to Kaylee’s delay to coming downstairs. Even so, she did not see Rennick in the living room when she handled her bandages. She suspected he probably had gone ahead. However, on the way out the door Kaylee saw Rennick walking up with his camera in his hands.

“Oh, that was faster than I thought,” Rennick said, implying he came to wait after retrieving his camera.

"I figured I wouldn't want to keep anyone else waiting," Kaylee explained, starting off from the cabin once they were in step. A part of her wanted to point out she didn't need to be escorted, but another part that won the internal discussion told her they could use it right then.

The two made their way down familiar paths to unfamiliar ones, heading past gardens to the small Old Globe-inspired semi-outdoor stage. The friends were hard at work discussing what to do and what scenes of which plays, films, and shows they wanted to reenact. Serenity happily helped them figure that out and directed them.

“Kaylee,” Charlotte smiled, coming to greet her sister first. “Been gone all night and day. We missed you.”

Kaylee offered a small smile in return, biting back words that would only hurt and were a reflection of her own pain. "Decided to get my training in early for the day."

Under no suspicion that anything was off, Charlotte happily went to take Kaylee’s hand, probably to energetically lead her sister to the props, revealing all too quickly what Kaylee might have wanted private for now. At least from the fact that she didn’t mention anything hinting toward it. With that in mind, Rennick slipped between them in time to spin Charlotte toward him. As always her small gasp amused Rennick. They shared a greeting while others drew Kaylee's attention.

“Hey you,” Serenity smiled, holding a few props in her arms. “We were all deciding what scene we’d like to play out. It can be from anything. Movie, show, book, YouTube—I chose when Anastasia leaves the orphanage.”

Matt, holding a jar of jam in one hand and a plastic squid in the other, wiggled it around and said, “I’m gonna play that guy from Alien.” He proceeded to mime the alien bursting out of his chest while pretending to thrash.

"Lulah and I are gonna sing and do the scene from Rent with Take me or Leave Me," Sophia perked up eagerly, a feather boa draped over her shoulders.

"Only because she's been begging to play Maureen since we watched it one night," Tallulah chuckled.

A fan of the movie herself, Kaylee managed a more genuine smile. "Sounds very accurate for you two," she had to admit. "Though I'm not sure what I'll do to compete with that. And I'm sure everyone's already paired up since I was late to the party."

"There's a ton you can do solo," Keagan offered to try and stay helpful. "I think I'm just going to do a song because I can't act to save my life. My mom always said I was too honest to be anyone but myself."

"Way to give Lottie the ammo to know you can't lie to her face," Sophia chuckled, popping herself up to sit on the piano positioned in the corner of the stage.

Kaylee spoffed, pausing as she thumbed through things on her phone to try and find inspiration. "That's not a bad trait at all. I think I'll do something from The Great Gatsby, but put me toward the back of the list because I'm still not sure just what."

“Not much of a list,” Danson said, swishing a plastic knife in the air. “But yeah, you can go last if you want.”

“Can I be first?” Annie asked.

“Yeah, sure,” Serenity shrugged, and no one else protested.

“Ahem—,” Annie took center stage while the others either settled down or finished off grabbing their gear for their turns. “From the comedic genius Dan Cummins, I give you ‘Jury Duty’,” Annie swung her hand dramatically.

The bit turned out to be the perfect start. Laughter fluttered through the companions, dampening some nerves, and encouraging creative energy. The clapping at the end of Annie’s performance was rightfully owed. She bowed as she went to her seat beside Elijah.

“Next is me and Hadassah!” Paulo said, walking to the stage with a rapier in his hand. His girlfriend held the same. He also wore a wide brimmed black hat.

Getting into position Hadassah said to them, “We find our protagonist, Zorro, escaping the Don’s guards with the plans he stole through the stables where he is met with a fierce eyed Elena, bent on stopping the vigilante in black.”

Swords whipped up between them. Hadassah, having seen the movie a thousand times, helped Paulo with his lines when he needed it. They began aloof, only flicking their blades, and then erupted in a swishing clang. The awes from the crowd were mixed with murmurs about the kind of attraction they sensed between the two. Although Hadassah did not actually have her dress cut from her, in their eyes she might as well have been naked in front of Paulo when he stole his hat back, winked, and ‘escaped’ the stables.

“Woo! Bravo!” They cheered.

Matt followed the act with some help from friends to achieve a proper shocking, gory scene. Rennick and Elijah among them. Jam flung everywhere to the dismay of those who did not want sticky sweetness on them or their clothes! Nonetheless, Matt deserved his applause.

Charlotte grinned up at Rennick when he came to sit next to her. He raised a brow in question. In answer, she leaned over and kissed away a dab of raspberry from his lips. That only led to a slightly deeper kiss before the two focused on the next act.

“Us now!” Tysha and Cara portrayed a doctor of their generation handling a patient with non-alcoholic fatty liver disease. The use of the slang and attitude typical of their generation stirred roaring applause.

If Annie, Tysha, and Cara had thought their acts were funny, it was forgotten when Danson and Elijah played out a hilarious TikTok they saw once. An ‘Enemies to Lovers’ clip where the characters just realize that they’re totally into the danger between them. A few times the men had to pause, holding in their own mirth, struggling to get to the end of the scene. They managed to finish and the companions gave them a standing ovation.

Shifting the mood into a heartwarming atmosphere, Serenity walked on stage in a trench coat and newsie cap. She delved perfectly into the role of orphan Anya hoping to discover her heart in Paris. The companions were brought to the brink of poignant joy. Serenity took a bow and then walked off stage for the next one up.

“Rennick? Lottie? You guys up? Keagan?” Cara prodded. “Maybe Lulah or Soph?”

After a poke or two Rennick decided he would give in and go next. Like Keagan he chose a song, not good at acting as they saw when he played a support for Matt. He took a stool and sat in front where he could see Charlotte easily.

Is there rain?” Rennick’s soulful voice, with a hint of rasp, stole away the hearts of the audience. They were reminded that he had been a pretty good bard at Atlantis.

Vibing where she sat, Charlotte snapped her fingers to the song. At some point Rennick came to pull her to her feet. He took Charlotte to the stage and danced with her to a round of applause as he came closer to the end. A couple spins later, he turned her into himself, her back to his front. Then he dipped her slightly and kissed her lips.

“Aww!” Cara yearned for that kind of affection.

“So sweet,” Serenity sighed.

Charlotte turned to face Rennick and rested her hands on his shoulders. “I demand to be serenaded at least once a day now.”

Spoffing, Rennick said, “As you wish, muz Ashari.”

Satisfied, Charlotte nudged him toward Keagan. “Alright, my turn,” she said, pulling a rope to descend two silk fabric panels secured together to the ceiling. She started the song ‘Derniere Danse’ by Indila and began to dance—her natural talent—on the ground at first, merely weaving around the fluttering silk, sometimes leaning at drastic angles whilst holding onto them.



Then, taking a running start, she lifted off the floor. One hold on the silk, one hand outstretched against the wind. Her figure went around in a wide circle just inches from the ground. Charlotte began to twist and whirl in the silk, occasionally meeting the ground again, then exciting the audience by ascending into the air, flipping, turning, and swinging above them. Once, Charlotte got to the top and allowed her body to free fall, only stopping a foot from the floor with the perfectly timed grip of her legs. She righted herself with a couple twists and alighted on her feet with a graceful step.

The audience was alight with gasps of delight from the aerial show and daring moves. Applause sounded as most rose to their feet in approval. Sophia had to spoff as everyone helped with moving the equipment to the side once Charlotte was on the ground safely so that the next act could go, although there seemed to be some hesitation.

"Pfft, I don't want to try and follow that," Sophia argued with a jerk of her thumb.

Tallulah nudged her with her hip on to the center of the stage. "Too bad, Marueen! Your people demand it."

Sighing dramatically, Soph fanned herself as she took long strides toward the piano, leaning up against it. "If the audience demands then who I am to refuse to deliver?"

Rolling her eyes at the antics, Tallulah started up their song, the two playing the perfectly choreographed roles of a lovers quarrel, Sophia happily giving the flaunts and bodily churns that her character had in the performance.



Ending with an embrace of each other and Sophia winking a, "Kiss Pookie," the two were a bundle of giggles as they took their bows to the applause.

"And you guys didn't want to follow Charlotte," Keagan shook his head, preparing to shift the mood of the entertainment. "Sorry this isn't going to be as fun to watch, guys." He took center stage alone and without props, delivering a somber song that came with pleasant soul reverberating while showing a good amount of range.



"You thought you had to apologize for that?" Tallulah half scolded him, wiping a tear that had fallen. "That was beautiful, Keagan!"

Charlotte spared no time meeting her love in an embrace. “Oh Keagan…” she murmured, trying to think of what words could convey how impressed she was with him. “I’d be upset that I didn’t know about your wonderful voice before, but I am too glad to have heard it now to even think of pouting. You’re incredible, Keagan!” She had to tack on, “And now I expect a song from you too, you know.”

Keagan bashfully batted away the compliments, though he wouldn't turn down an embrace or kiss. "I wouldn't go so far as to say incredible, more like mom refused to have tone deaf children," he chuckled, not immediately denying her request. "If it would bring you happiness, my Koh-i-noor. I'll queue myself behind Ren and that impressive voice."

"Okay, c'mon Kaylee you're up!" Sophia was quick to begin nudging Kaylee toward the stage when there was some hesitation.

"I haven't had long to prepare anything-"

"That's fine!"

"It's going to be rugged and-"

"It'll be perfect, Kaylee!"

"You are quite the pushy thing you know," was the final attempt to fight back, already halfway up the stairs.

Sophia winked and turned to take her seat at Tallulah's side. "Oh, I know. Now go!"

Shaking her head but able to at least smile at the situation, Kaylee came to stand center stage, also lacking props and being alone. "I'm just going to do one of my favorite scenes from the Great Gatsby, although again I haven't had much time to rehearse or practice or-"

"Action!" Sophia shouted, hands cupped to her mouth like a makeshift director's megaphone.

Taking a deep breath, Kaylee dove in, deciding at this point she might as well get it over with. "Oh, it's just...Well, you see I think everything's terrible anyhow...I've been everywhere and seen everything and done everything. I've had a very bad time, Nicky and I'm pretty cynical about everything." Cornflower eyes turned out to the distance, hearing Tobey Maguire's voice in her head for the lines of Nick and improvising enough for the audience to follow if they weren't familiar with the scene. "Listen Nick, when my daughter was born Tom was God knows where...with God knows whom. And I asked the nurse if it was a boy or a girl...and she said it was a girl. And I wept. I'm glad it's a girl and I hope she'll be a fool. It's the best thing a girl in this world can be; a beautiful little fool. All the bright, precious things fade so fast and they don't come back."

Tears threatened at the corners of Kaylee’s eyes, making them glisten more than usual, though no one watching would be the wiser if it were more than just the role she played. Did she want to be a beautiful fool when the world could so easily take away what she had? Swallowing down the doubt that had been seeded that morning by a vile source, Kaylee blinked away her emotions to face her audience.

What started as a simple monologue soon gained a shimmering scenery around Kaylee. Familiar with the movie and the scene, Tallulah decided to lend a hand and command the stage to host a translucent balcony and edges of a garden to help the others immerse in the moment. The illusion broke the moment her speech ended and once more it was just Kaylee on the stage.

No one could stay seated. The clapping reverberated through the echoing theater. Charlotte did wonder, slightly, if something was off, having known her sister long enough to sense that something underlined Kaylee’s mood, though the hype of their show-and-tell veiled the deeper troubles that gave Kaylee the needed emotions that lent to such an impressive performance. For this reason Charlotte let her nagging suspicion go until further evidence presented itself.

Serenity walked up and took Kaylee’s hand. “Will you join the drama club this year with me? You’d be amazing, Kaylee!”

Flattered by the response she gained, Kaylee offered an unsure smile. "With studies and training and our parents making us work I don't know how much time I'll have for another club," she said with apprehension, though something urged her onward. "I'd be happy to see if I can make it work, though."

“I’ll see if I can help too. I got to get you into at least one play,” Serenity brightened.

“Why don’t we all work on one this summer?” Cara asked them. “It doesn’t have to be complicated. Just something simple.”

“Uhh, I’m not a good actor,” Rennick said.

“Neither is Keagan, but I’m sure he’d still give it a shot if Lottie did, right?” Cara nudged him.

Charlotte tilted her head and raised a brow. “I’m certainly not. I’m no actress.”

Serenity pressed her hands together in pleading. “It doesn’t have to be perfect or anything. You can be awkward all you want. Just a little one, like Cara said.”

“Hmmm,” Charlotte wished she had the strength to tell Serenity no, but the girl had gone through life being refused the things she loved in life. “Alright, fine!”

“Yay!” Serenity beamed, getting confirmation from most of the others. “Soph? Lulah? Kaylee?”

Cupping her hand to her ear, Sophia leaned to the right and then to the left. "What's that? My audience demands an encore? Why of course I'd be happy to oblige!"

Rolling her eyes, Tallulah nudged her. "Great, we've created a monster. Drama queen over here and I are in."

Kaylee nodded, willing to at least commit for the summer. "Yeah, me too. Just let me know where you need me, Serri."

Turning to Rennick, Keagan gave him a sigh of resignation. "If Lottie's in I guess that means we're in huh?"

“Uuh,” Rennick glanced at expectant mocha eyes. “I don’t know…”

Charlotte held Rennick’s hands and peered up to entreat him. “Please? Keagan and I need you.”

“Hmm…Beg,” Rennick teased.

Spoffing, Charlotte gave him a hard tug. “Please, Ren? Please play with us?

Rennick stalled, humming in indecision when he had already made up his mind. “Fine, I’ll play.”

Relieved, Charlotte pulled both of them in gratitude against her. “Oh thank goodness, I didn’t want to suffer without you two.”

“So, what’s the play?” Matt asked. “Any ideas? Or should we do a little research first?”

“Definitely has to have singing in it somewhere,” Serenity insisted. She wanted to utilize the voices they heard that day.

"Well that depends, if we're not going to make something up I say we do a scene or two from the Greatest Showman," Sophia offered her own input.

Keagan lit up. "Hey, that's one I actually know. It wasn't even that bad, either."

"We don't want something more dramatic like Les Misreables?" Tallulah asked, earning a scowl from Sophia.

"So much death and sadness, where is the fun there?"

"Well, it is theater, dear," Lulah teased her.

Kaylee took up a seat on the edge of the stage. "We could do Wicked," she suggested. "Or maybe even our own mini version of Lion King? Though I guess that would probably ask more of the guys since it's a pretty male-centric cast."

Many of them appreciated Greatest Showman and the idea of making their own version of Lion King, though some were not familiar with Wicked. They agreed with Sophia that Les Mis might be a little too sad, even though it did intrigue them.

“How about A Midsummer Night’s Dream?” Serenity offered.

“And that is?” Cara asked.

“Five interconnecting plots involving a love-quadrial, fairies manipulating human emotions, and a troupe getting lost in the forest who…” Serenity trailed off as she realized that Shakespearean masterpiece was far from simple. “Okay, how about a musical? I really love Phantom of the Opera, but we don’t have to do that.”

“Musical huh? How about Moulin Rouge?” Cara wiggled her brows.

"There's a lot of suggestions on the table," Kaylee pointed out the obvious. "Why don't we pick a scene from each and then we don't have to make anyone compromise from one they want to do?"

"What if we don't have a suggestion of our own?" Keagan questioned, fine with most of what have been brought up so far.

"Then it's one less scene and I don't think anyone one will object to that," Sophia giggled. "I think that's a good idea, Kaylee."

“Okay, fine, but I want at least one scene with everyone in it at the same time,” Serenity said, losing some hope for the full play she wanted.

Spoffing, Charlotte said, “Alright deal. And it can be Phantom of the Opera, if you want, Serri.”

Bashfully, she smiled and said, “Yeah, I did have that in mind.”

Clapping, Cara said, “You heard her, people! Find your scene and start practice! Feel free to ask each other for any help. I’m sure Tallulah or Rennick or Tysha wouldn’t mind using some illusions for effect?”

Tysha bobbed her head from side to side. “Okay, that’s fine.”

“Yeah, sure,” Rennick nodded.

“When do we start? Today?” Danson asked.

Serenity said, “Well, I don’t want you all to spend your entire summer on just this, so maybe when you want, but let’s meet at least once every week here for practice?”

"Sounds good to us," Tallulah nodded to the request. It wasn't like they didn't have plenty of free time on their hands that year!

Keagan turned to Charlotte and Rennick, feeling that most of their activities were done as a trio. "You two fine with that?"

“Yeah, sounds good,” Charlotte said, and Rennick did not protest.

Leaning back on palms against the finished stage floor, Kaylee also joined the rest. "Yeah, I can do it once a week for sure."

“Alright, well, it’s kinda past lunch, but the cafeteria has snacks and bag lunches,” Matt said, not one to lose track of where he can get food. “Why don’t we get something to eat and meet up later? At dinner or the lake?”

“That’s fine,” Tysha said, and most didn’t argue.

The companions started off to either their cabin, the dining hall, or wherever they felt best got their creative minds buzzing. The girls in particular grabbed lunches and snacks to bring to the cabin. Most got on their phones to search for ideas, either lounging on the couches or kicking their feet thoughtfully in the air while laying on their beds. Charlotte sat with Keagan and Rennick, making sure they were just as comfortable with the pick as she was, knowing they were also not the biggest fans of acting.

“So many movies and films with one girl and two guys are love triangles and no music or dancing. Well, except for ‘Zoolander’ and it’s only amusing, not interesting or provoking,” Charlotte sighed, tossing her phone aside for the moment. “That, or dramas like Vampire Diaries and Twilight.”

“We don’t have to do a scene all together,” Rennick pointed out. “And I don’t mind being a villain, if you need me to be, so I can be the one in the triangle who doesn’t get the girl.”

Charlotte grumbled, shifting so that she lay her body across the legs of both of them with her head on Keagan’s lap, nuzzling against his stomach. She curled herself. “Maybe…I’m gonna nap for a minute,” she murmured, closing her eyes.

Rennick rested his arms on Charlotte’s hips that kept him in place. “Mmk,” he acknowledged, continuing his search, and turned his phone to Keagan when he came across an idea, “You could play Jack, from Titanic. The part where he’s at the dinner and invites Rose to dance below deck. That touches on acting and dancing. Then I can play the man who chases you guys through the engine rooms until you hide in the car.”

"Hmm we could see what she thinks of that, though I'm not quite as good of a dancer as Jack was," Keagan was willing to admit. "I was going to ask Lottie if she'd want to do Rewrite the Stars since it has some dancing and the aerial dancing she's so good at. Otherwise I thought of the tale of Kissin’ Kate Barlow, if you really are fine with being the villain."

Charlotte mumbled through Keagan’s shirt, “Rewrite the Stars is good.”

“You said you’re napping,” Rennick gave her butt a firm pat.

“I said I’d nap for a minute,” Charlotte reminded him, though more so as an excuse for having not fallen asleep immediately. “Holes is a good one. But I don’t want you to get shot, Keagan, so I’ll do Rewrite the Stars.”

"Oh, but I'd be fine getting shot for you, my Koh-i-noor," Keagan leaned in to place kisses along her neck. "But we can do anything you'd prefer, especially if we get a chance to show off your aerial talents again."

“Alright, then I’ll sit this one out,” Rennick said.

“No, you said,” Charlotte nudged him with her thigh.

“Well then what do you want to do, nahsan?” Rennick asked, calling her a sleepy head, and gave that thigh a pinch.

“Everyone is asking me what I want, but what do you guys want?” Charlotte shifted so one mocha eye could stare at him questioningly.

“Hmm,” Rennick hesitated, having had one idea, but wasn’t sure. “How about a scene with Tommy Shelby and Grace? From season one of Peaky Blinders.”

“What scene?” Charlotte asked.

“Grace sings him a song,” Rennick grinned.

“Oh, no, I don’t sing,” Charlotte said. “Kaylee sings.”

“Well now you know why we ask you what you want,” Rennick spoffed.

“Okay, fine,” Charlotte shifted so she didn’t have to strain her head to see him. “First, do you really want that scene?”

“I was interested in it, yeah,” Rennick admitted.

“So what if you did that with Kaylee and I can do something else with you?” Charlotte posed.

“Are you gonna get fussy if I ask you what you want?” Rennick gave her thigh a squeeze.

Charlotte huffed, nuzzling her nose against Keagan again. “Fine, I won’t get fussy,”

“Good, now go to sleep. You’re grumpy and tired,” Rennick said, absentmindedly stroking Charlotte’s hip with his thumb. “We’ll talk more after you’ve napped.”

A soft, muffled grumble was her reply, “…Fine.”

A little after Charlotte truly drifted off Rennick felt nature calling. He slipped away from her as carefully as he could and went upstairs to the bathroom. On his way out he happened to cross paths with Kaylee.

“Hey—Lottie’s being troublesome and won’t sing.” In truth she didn’t sound terrible. Charlotte just didn’t have strong pipes. She could carry a tune, maybe harmonize, but musicals were difficult on her. “Would you be up for doing a scene with me?

"You want to do a scene with me?" Surprise mixed with a dash of disbelief, cornflower eyes carefully tracing Rennick’s face to see just what this was. Did Charlotte ask him to keep an eye on her? Rennick said before that stepping in before Hugo could get handsy was him keeping an eye on her while Joss couldn't. Or was Kaylee just being cynical because of the arrangement with her sister? Deciding to swallow her skepticism for now, Kaylee shrugged her shoulders. "Depends, is it a good scene?"

Inwardly shrugging off the odd expressions he saw, Rennick pulled out his phone to show her what he was thinking of, saying, “It’s not too long. Maybe seven minutes at the most.”



Leaning against the wall, Kaylee bent just enough to watch the clip as it played. She couldn't say she was familiar with the show nor did she know the dynamic of the two characters, but she did feel this Tommy Shelby was quite fitting for Rennick. Kaylee had opened her mouth to give her response just as Grace was singing, but another on-looker beat her to it.

"Oh, I love Peaky Blinders! Are you planning on doing this scene, Rennick?" Sophia stood, watching just over Kaylee's shoulder.

"He's asking for a partner to perform it with," Kaylee answered, her gaze abandoning the phone to look up at Rennick and watch his reaction.

“Yeah, I need someone to play Grace,” Rennick said, oblivious to anyone studying him. “I suggested it to Lottie, but she’s insecure about her voice.” He knew Charlotte wouldn’t have phrased it like that, but he knew it was the truth. “She said Kaylee is the one who sings between the two of them, so she suggested I ask her to do this one with me, and I’d do something else with Lottie.”

"Oh, well if Kaylee decides not to, I'd be happy to be your Grace, Ren." Eyelashes fluttered hopefully. "I'm doing a bit with Lulah but don't mind doing a second scene at all."

A part of Kaylee had thought she wanted the offer to go to someone else, but as soon as Sophia jumped in eagerly, there was a weird surge she couldn't explain. Defensiveness?

"I didn't say I didn't want to," Kaylee offered without completely committing to anything.

“So…” Rennick looked between them, finally landing Aeagean eyes on Kaylee. He raised a questioning brow. “Is that a yes?”

Much to Sophia's dismay, after a moment Kaylee nodded. "I'll do the scene with you," she agreed, quickly adding, "But you better learn it fast because I don't want to skimp out on a bunch of training to rehearse if you don't know your lines."

Giving a small pout, Sophia took the opportunity to return to her room where Tallulah waited for their continued research, leaving Kaylee and Rennick alone in the hallway. Looking in the direction Sophia went Rennick chuckled. She was quite a handful.

“Alright, cool,” Rennick said, stowing his phone. “And we don’t really have to do this during your training. We can meet up after lunch.”

"Whichever works for you. I don't have to train in the mornings either," Kaylee was quick to counter. "I did this morning because...well, I don't need to every morning. The facilities are open several hours so I can just go whenever."

“Yeah, I guess it doesn’t have to be one or the other, we’ll just aim for after breakfast. If it doesn’t work out in the morning, we can just try for the afternoon,” Rennick said. He offered a hand to seal the deal.

Eyes dropping to his hand, Kaylee had to spoff as she slid her own into his grip. What an odd thing to shake on. "You've got yourself an acting partner then, Ren."

“Sounds good,” Rennick took his hand back after a solid up and down motion, “we’ll start tomorrow.”

After that Rennick walked down stairs. He tiptoed over to the couch where his lover and her boyfriend were settled comfortably. Rennick slipped back into place under Charlotte’s legs as smoothly as he could to not wake her, and especially since Keagan was also drifting off. At some point even Rennick laid his upper body on Charlotte’s ample thighs and fell asleep. The three took a long afternoon catnap.

Out of mutual respect and care, Charlotte didn’t stir them awake when she opened her eyes. She simply laid in contentment until both Rennick and Keagan woke up naturally. Then she shifted upright to greet her sleepy men with kisses and rubs.

Yawning, Charlotte said, “Why does it feel so strange to wake from a nap?”

“I dunno,” Rennick said, stretching. “I feel both tired and energized.”

“Yeah, that’s a good way to put it,” Charlotte said, and gave Rennick a small nudge. “So? Do you want to ask Kaylee?”

“I did, she’s up for it,” Rennick said.

“Ah, okay, that’s g—Wait, when?” Charlotte tilted her head.

“I had to go to the bathroom,” Rennick said with a grin.

“Oh,” Charlotte was puzzled at how easy it was for him to leave and come back. “I must have been really tired.”

Rennick gave her a kiss on her cheek. “You don’t sleep much in our bed.”

Spoffing, Charlotte said, “True.”

“Come on, let’s get to dinner,” Rennick said, getting up with her and Keagan. “And you gotta get on with finding something to do with me, if you want me to be involved in this play.”

“Alright, I will,” Charlotte said, going to her shoes.

The rest of everyone's afternoons were spent planning their scenes and a couple even got excited and were practicing already. Dinner was a well-welcomed break for everyone followed by their ritual of heading to the bonfire. That night Charlotte found herself back at the boys' cabin for a night spent nestled between them.

Morning came soon enough and the group found themselves reunited once more at breakfast. Enjoying yogurt filled with fresh fruit, Kaylee managed to catch Rennick's attention. "You free to squeeze a practice in before lunch?" She knew that his attention was primarily focused on Charlotte and didn't want to get in the middle of anything.

“Yeah,” Rennick nodded, having talked about it with Charlotte already. “We’ll go after we eat.”

“Remember, when you’re done come and find me,” Charlotte nudged him.

“I will,” Rennick said, taking another swig of his orange juice. “Maybe by then you’ll have picked something,” he nudged her back.

Letting out a soft whimper, Charlotte sighed, “I know, I know—I promise I’m looking.”

As they said, once the meal ended Rennick kissed Charlotte a brief goodbye before heading off with Kaylee to a secluded garden with benches to help with practicing their positions. Rennick handed Kaylee a simple script so they didn’t have to bring anything up on their phones other than for a quick refresh.

“Alright, let’s see,” Rennick stood as if coming into the door of Shelby’s pub. He waited for Kaylee to say they were closed. He flicked his paper stiff and read his first line. “Just give me a drink.”

The delivery had no true emotion behind it beyond that of a young man who woke up on the right side of bed, into the arms of a woman he indulged with, and not a man who just came out of the rain at night after learning he had been betrayed and that the people he bought his stallion from seeded a curse into the hoof of his horse, that began to spread to its heart, leaving no options than to put it down.

Fair brows furrowed together, folding her arms over her chest. "Is that really how much you're going to get into character?"

Shrugging, Rennick said, “I dunno. What does it mean to get into character?”

"You've really never done anything with acting? Even just for fun?"

“Not really,” Rennick said. “I mean, not like this. I hadn’t been around a lot of peers until the academy. And even then, none that were interested in theatre like Serenity.”

Kaylee could understand why, even if it still felt like a little bit of an oddity. Perhaps she and Charlotte were fortunate for the years of playing they had together. "Well, if we're going to do this we'll do it right. To get into character means you have to enter the mindset of the person you're going to portray. You need to think about the world Tommy is in, where he just came from, what would be on his mind, and then you can reflect that as you speak, move and basically exist in the scene."

“Hm,” Rennick pondered as he looked over the page. He walked slowly back and forth until he paused and closed his eyes. After a time he opened them and nodded. “Again.”

Already pleased with how much adapting he'd done, Kaylee had her own moment of slipping into character as an Irish barmaid. "We're closed, Mr. Shelby."

Exhaling, Rennick sauntered through an illusion of a door. His shoulders carried the weight of death, though his voice was steady, as he said, “…Just give me a drink.” Already his mannerism matched the mood, with him putting weight in his walk toward the chair, pulling off his invisible cap and running a hand through his hair.

Holding back the urge to smile at his miming, Kaylee walked to the imaginary bar, crossing back once she'd poured him a glass, she set it down just before him. "Shall I leave you alone?"

“I came here for company,” Rennick said, losing some of that focus, though improved from when he first started. “How’s Harry?”

Kaylee answered as she took a seat. "He took the night off. He went to the pictures."

Rennick looked over his page and then up at Kaylee. “How’s that?”

Kaylee broke character to offer up a smile. "Not bad at all. Just keep hold of that mind set and respond as Tommy, not just reading your lines." There was a twinkling of what might have been construed as excitement in her eyes. "We'll make an actor out of you soon enough." Her gaze fell down to the script she held. "Ready to keep going?"

“Yeah,” Rennick said, and while Kaylee couldn’t prove it, his tone sounded a little brighter.

Over the next couple of hours Kaylee and Rennick went over their scene, fumbling at times and laughing about it. They worked on memorization near the end rather than just the skills of delivery. It helped to emote rather than staring at the page for what they had to say, which took some of that away. By the end of it they had a promising start to what looked like would be a memorable scene.

Stretching, Rennick said, “Oh man, it’s getting close to lunch. I gotta meet up with Lottie and Keagan.” He stowed his phone and folded away his one page script. “Practice at the same time tomorrow?”

"Yeah, that works for me," Kaylee agreed as she stood up from the garden bench that had been their makeshift table.

Kaylee hadn't realized how much time had passed, the sun nearly directly over them. It wasn't surprising that Rennick had to return to the other two and part of her wanted to ask why he didn't take longer stretches for himself but in the end she kept her thoughts to herself. After all, if Joss was around she'd have been at his side every opportunity that she could, even if that wasn't a direct comparison for him and Charlotte.

The two parted ways at some point along their path out of the gardens. Rennick did catch up with Keagan and Charlotte, but only barely before lunch. It happened that Charlotte went with Keagan on another one of his favorite hikes. It pleased her to see that brightness in Keagan’s eyes, even if she rather deep dive or zipline or kayak. Charlotte’s appetite for those activities were satisfied by Rennick, which she appreciated.

“How was practice?” Charlotte asked in a hopeful tone.

“It went well. Turns out I have some modicum of talent,” Rennick said, taking her free hand while Keagan held the other.

“Oh good!” Charlotte said.

“Did you get any scene practice today?” Rennick asked.

“Not yet,” Charlotte said, “Keagan and I are gonna get some help from Serenity. Want to come?”

“Hmm,” Rennick pondered how that fit into proper time management. “Well, did you think of what you wanted?”

“Actually, yes,” Charlotte swallowed a squeal. “I loved the character’s Klaus and Caroline from the Vampire Diaries. I want to do a montage of their relationship to music and dance. I thought that would work well.”

“Like a theatre-style music video?” Rennick spoffed.

“Yes,” Charlotte beamed.

They went on to talk about the pairing as they got to the dining hall, and it turned out that Rennick had seen the series too. One of the few he agreed to watch with an old girlfriend. They concluded that, despite the false portrayal of vampires, it wasn’t a terrible series. With all the available footage from that series, plus ‘The Originals’, ‘Legacies’, and ‘Midnight Rise’, they had a compendium of material from which to choose.

“I liked the ‘Klaroline’ paring too, so that’s nice,” Rennick said, just before sipping his drink.

Charlotte felt relieved she didn’t have to worry about Rennick feeling obligated rather than excited. Well, what looked like she could assume was hopeful anticipation. “I still have to pick music and the highlights of their journey, but I’m optimistic about starting our practice in no more than a week's time.”

“I can do quick shifts of the scenery with Almaeri as well as our outfits and hair, if you want,” Rennick said, getting into this whole drama ordeal more than previously expected.

“That’s actually what I was hoping for, so yay!” Charlotte beamed.

Serenity, who had been eagerly listening, asked, “So just dance and music?”

“Well, yeah, I’m not much of an actress,” Charlotte reminded her.

“Lottie, can you at least try?” Serenity pleaded. “Put a couple of pauses during the montage where you two are Klaus and Caroline having a conversation or something.”

“I don’t know…” Charlotte shrugged bashfully.

“Just like, three maybe?” Serenity enlarged her eyes.

Oh, those damn dark, melancholy eyes! Charlotte tried to keep it in, but couldn’t, “Okay, okay—But no more than three, alright?”

Happy, Serenity nodded and glanced over at Kaylee and then to Rennick. “How did your practice go today guys?”

Not that anyone had been intentionally ignoring her, but it did tend to take Kaylee off guard when she was pulled into others conversations. "Oh, yeah it went quite well," she nodded, wiping her hands clean after she finished most of her lunch. "It's definitely a good role for him."

"That's an understatement," Sophia inserted herself with ease. "We've all seen how well he can brood before, and I think you'll make a decent Grace as well, Kaylee."

Deciding she'd take that as a compliment, Kaylee gave Serenity a smile. "It's coming along great and I'm sure everyone else's scenes will, too," she assured her friend before glancing at her phone. "I should get going. I was still hoping to get some training in today and I still need to write a letter to Joss." Needless to say between the run-in with Hugo and the time at the stage, she'd completely forgotten to write the day prior.

“Alright,” the others at the table nodded in understanding.

Charlotte got Kaylee’s attention before she left, saying, “We should talk about doing some activity together this week. I’ve been missing you.”

Hurtful words lingered near the tip of her tongue, though Kaylee did her best to keep them at bay. "If you happen to find you have time in your full schedule, sure," she nodded, not lingering as she turned and exited the dining hall.

True to her spoken plan, she spent the next few hours at the training facilities that were delightfully empty of Hugo. Not that Kaylee would dare let herself be intimidated by him, but keeping space was greatly preferred right then. Exhausted and desperate for a shower, she retreated to the cabin to be refreshed before settling at her desk to write out the next letter, glad to find her room was as empty as it usually was of late.

My Dearest Joss,

I hope my letter gets to you in time this week. Things came up and it took me a couple of days to find the time.

Everyone found a stage at camp and we put on a little impromptu show the other day. You should have seen Charlotte up in the air or heard the jokes Annie delivered perfectly. Matt did that gross scene from Alien where it bursts out of his chest and Paulo and Hadassah did a scene from Zorro. Found out that Rennick and Keagan both are pretty good singers too, even if they sound nothing alike.

Because of how well it went, Serenity insisted we all do a play this summer. Of course no one could decide on just which one we did, so people are breaking off into pairs and small groups to do ones they like. I hadn't been able to think of anything to do myself, mostly because I couldn't think of many more monologues I'd want to deliver and hate breaking up the others from their pairs (or trios) to find someone to work with.

Ren did ask me to do a scene with him, which I hadn't seen coming. I guess he asked Lottie first but she didn't want to sing. He's not doing bad so far as we rehearse, it just took a bit to get him to loosen up from his usual self.

Your handwriting was significantly easier to read, which is good! Each letter makes me like Hoffman more and more. Maybe I'll have to send him a little something as a gift. Nothing like the one you had, of course.

I can't wait for your next letter so I can have another small piece of you.

Your Sweets,
Kaylee


The post office dutifully took Kaylee’s letter once she signed, sealed, and delivered it to them. It could have been a trick of the mind, but Kaylee thought she saw Rennick walking away from the outgoing mail slot. The possibility faded from Kaylee’s head as other distractions took her attention. Bedtime came and, not surprisingly, Charlotte had not come back to their room. That would be three nights in a row.

Morning dawned, breakfast was had, and Rennick left with Kaylee for their rehearsal to the gardens. The world watched as they progressed in their efforts to hone their skills. Rennick did a fantastic job recalling his lines, even if he had to reference occasionally. By the end of it they had plenty of time before lunch to do as they pleased.

“Hey guys,” Charlotte greeted them as they came out of the gardens. Keagan was right behind her. After a brief kiss with Rennick she turned in a casual manner to her sister. “Kaylee, mind if we do something after your training today?”

The question was unexpected, Kaylee having paid little attention to the attempts to connect with her. In her mind they'd been weak and had no follow-through so far. "I guess. Probably not a lot of time between then and dinner though." A simple fact since she'd developed a routine she was going through when the others didn't come to the facilities.

“Oh okay, well, if it doesn’t work out in the afternoon, maybe a movie night?” Charlotte offered.

"Maybe. Your evenings seem to be pretty busy." Was there bitterness in her tone? Barely a trace, but some was there. "It's been a few nights since I last saw you after the bonfire ended."

Catching the subtleness, though not entirely sure, Charlotte’s brows furrowed. “I mean, I guess I have gone with the guys to sleep a little more often this week, but…That’s more recent. I’ve noticed you have been training a lot, which, I mean, that’s great that you’re training, but…You also will skip out on activities with friends, even when you’re specifically invited. You’re hardly around to say hello to some days. And then you didn’t come back to the bonfire that one night, and then you—You’ve just been distant and I thought I’d reach out.”

Kaylee had to take a breath to keep from giving the first response that came to mind. Oh how gracious of you to check on your sister when it fits your schedule and demands! No, that just wouldn't do. No point in starting a fight now. "Everyone's keeping busy in their own way, nothing wrong with that," she shrugged with a small smile, trying to keep things light. "I'm fine, but I appreciate you asking Charlotte."

“Hm,” Charlotte did not appear entirely convinced. She stood studying Kaylee for a moment, sensing a vibe of unrest, seeing that her sister was holding back. A passive-aggressive move? Either way, Charlotte had no clue what was going on and this struck a chord of anxiety inside her, along with frustration. “Okay…Then I guess I’ll see you later.”

Rennick looked between the two, not interested in getting involved, but curious. He waited until the girls broke eye contact and followed Charlotte when she turned to leave. Something bothered him about the situation. He felt uneasy.

Leaning in to speak to Keagan in a low voice, Rennick asked, “Are they mad at one another?”

Dark eyes had also been bouncing between the two, trying to decipher just what was happening. "I...I don't know. If it was a fight it was the nicest fight I've ever seen," Keagan murmured back, just as lost as Rennick was.

Behind them, Kaylee had opted to find a separate path to leave the garden by. Even if they were bound to all end up back at the dining hall for lunch, she had no intention of sharing a walkway with her sister right then. In fact, when it came time for everyone to settle in for the midday meal, Kaylee was not found across from the throuple like usual, instead a few seats down the way.

No one could tell why tension gripped the air. No one understood the quiet that seemed to settle over them. It was as if the moods of the Von Helsing sisters seeped into the very food they ate. Cara thought of something amusing, she mentioned it and found only a slight response of mirth. Serenity told them their costumes were coming along and the others found that they had to force out praise, even if they really did think this was good to know.

Hardly eating, Charlotte stopped a few bites into her meal and sipped on cold water to settle her stomach. She fought inwardly on what she should do at this time. Clearly Kaylee had a bone to pick with her. What it was, she didn’t know. Charlotte couldn’t even glance at Kaylee to see what she might read off of her body language.

Rennick, just as curious as he had been earlier, had a view of both girls. He was fascinated by the idea of a non-fight. What did it mean to be mad, know you were, but for the simple fact that you didn’t have verbal confirmation you acted like everything was fine?

“Ahem,” Charlotte leaned over so far to see Kaylee that her breasts squished against the table and her braid sank over her shoulder. “So, movie tonight, or no?”

Kaylee took her time responding, slowly sipping her own water and in no rush to set it back down. Eventually cornflower eyes flicked over to meet mocha ones. "You tell me. I'm sure you have to consult before you can commit to anything."

Sophia, the least likely of the group, and definitely of the women, to realize what was going on, bounced honey eyes between the sisters. "What is going on here?" she asked, half under her breath to anyone who might know. She was quickly hushed by Tallulah.

Perusing her lips, Charlotte said, “Maybe my invitation was vague.” She scooted a little forward so she could see past Rennick easier. “Do you want to watch a movie with me, who has free-will outside of my relationship with these guys, tonight or not?”

A few seconds of their gazes meeting seemed to stretch into an eternity. Finally, the eldest Von Helsing gave the least commitment of a response. "Sure."

“Fine,” Charlotte said curtly, sitting back. She picked at her food a little while longer, ultimately leaving most of it when their time at dinner ended.

Rennick shared looks of uncertainty with Keagan as they stood up when the girls did. Prompted by silent concern, Rennick asked Charlotte, “Are you sure you’re good?”

“I’m fine,” Charlotte’s smile veiled a dark mood, making it hard to know if she really was okay or not.

“Alright…” Rennick said, once again sharing a glance with Keagan as the boys went to their cabin.

On the way the girls were murmuring in concern about the hostile aura surrounding the Von Helsing sisters. They were sure this night would not go down well. In that case they did what any respectful female would do—secretly eavesdrop while pretending to mind their own business.

Charlotte came up to the living room tv and didn’t pay mind that the other girls tiptoed up the stairs. She rifled through the options for movies on the screen. “So what do you think? Bride Wars? Or 300?” Both movies featured betrayal. “I was thinking about Bride Wars. I’ve always thought you reminded me of Emma—such a pretty smile.”

Kaylee had taken up a spot on the couch, unafraid of a passive aggressive battle. "Hmm, really? I guess that's fitting considering Liv was known to over-indulge," she shrugged off the attempted masked insult, keeping her eyes glued to her sister.

“It would look like over indulging to someone who is a penny-pinching prude like Emma,” Charlotte smiled back sweetly with sharp mocha eyes. She pressed play and walked to the kitchenette. “Popcorn?”

"Well at least Emma never wound up with a fat ass." It was barely mumbled and hardly said sweetly.

Without checking if Kaylee really wanted any, Charlotte brought over two bowls and set them on the coffee table. She took one and ate a few of the buttery, soft balls. They sat in uncomfortable silence for a long stretch of the movie. At some point Charlotte lost interest in her popcorn, barely paying attention to the antics on screen.

Not missing the fact that her sister was all but zoning out elicited a scoff from Kaylee. "Sorry, boring you am I? Or is that just from not having two men constantly fawning over you?”

Bewilderment flicked over Charlotte’s face. Her cheeks puffed. “Oh I don’t know, Kaylee, how can it be boring? Getting you to hang out is like pulling teeth! What fun!” Charlotte set her bowl down. “Maybe the reason why it’s hard to concentrate is because you’re being a cold bitch and I don’t know why!”

Matching her sister with energy and furrowed brows, Kaylee glared. "Oh, I'm sorry? I'm supposed to be a ray of sunshine when you went from basically ignoring me to acting like you were obligated to try and spend time with me? Maybe if you spent more than a half an hour a day around me you'd have an idea but you're too busy with literally anyone else."

Jaw dropping, Charlotte felt a well of hurt threaten to spill tears. “Oh you hypocritical—Welcome to the club, Kaylee!” She snapped. “You spent maybe three weeks feeling what I had the entire time you were with Joss and Lorenzo! You think I wasn’t feeling left out when you’d constantly run off with your boyfriends?” Those tears slipped out without regard to her. “You think I didn’t wonder if you’d pop off of Lorenzo’s mouth long enough for you to take a breath to say hello to me?! And when you did happen to interact with me, you’d do shit like making out during my Halloween game! Or feel helpless and forgotten when you brooded over Joss for three days?!” Charlotte stood up, furious and shaking. “When did you ask me for a movie night with just me for the months you were with them?! Never! In fact you didn’t care about me at all or my relationships until Joss left!” She flared her hands in confusion. “What’s that about huh?! You and I were still hanging out at the beginning of summer, even if it was also with the guys. Why are you just vanishing from my life?”

Feeling her fingernails dig into her palms as her hands curled into fists, Kaylee struggled to let Charlotte say her piece. "Ignored you? That's rich! We both know I didn't have Lorenzo's attention long enough to actually ignore you since he was busy throwing himself at whoever would let him. And don't act like you were singled out when I was upset about Joss at home because I literally wasn't talking to anyone." Huffing, she took a step closer. "Of course you'd try to make yourself out to be the victim here, wouldn't you? Can't stop hopping on and off your collection of guys to see just how miserable I get being reminded Joss isn't here? How every activity gets split off in pairs? It wasn't painful enough and you had to go and send one of your two boyfriends to me so that I'd have someone to do a scene with like it was something out of pity?"

Emotions that had been swelling up for days were bursting out and she couldn't seem to stop. "I miss him, Charlotte. I miss him and that isn't going to change any time soon. He's gone for two years - two years! and this is just who I'm going to be without him. I'd say if you don't like it then you don't have to stick around to see it, but we both know you won't."

At various points Charlotte tried to interrupt—far from being able to temper herself—insisting that Kaylee wouldn’t know how she felt because she never asked, and as far as Lorenzo was concerned, it was not that way with Joss, who Kaylee spent every living moment with when she could; saying she knew Kaylee was upset about Joss not being there, but trying to invite her to activities because that’s all Charlotte knew to do. However, when Kaylee took shots at the throuple arrangement again and accused her of using the victim card, Charlotte watched in stunned silence as her sister framed her as a narcissistic attention whore with a savior complex. For this reason, when Kaylee finished her peace, Charlotte merely stared in wordless hurt.

Had Charlotte not curled up with Kaylee in her sister’s saddest moments? Or tried to comfort her in what way she could, with the limited resources she had? But that didn’t matter. What could Charlotte say in her defense without being accused of mongering for pity? No matter how rational it sounded in her head. The frustration pinched, digging deep, and her brows tilted in anger.

“You’re right, I don’t like it. The Kaylee I knew is stronger than this, kinder than this. The Kaylee I knew wouldn’t be bitter about her sister not being miserable like her. She wouldn’t punish concern, nor would she spit in someone’s face for reaching out to her,” Charlotte spoke in a cool tone. “I’d say I’m sorry you can’t be your own person without a man, but perhaps this is exactly who you are without one. Who would want to stick around for that?”

Her words might as well have been a slap to Kaylee's face for how much they stung. Cornflower eyes narrowed as a fuming anger boiled within her. "I never asked you to be miserable, I just wanted you to understand why I'm not happy. Sorry if that's just too much to ask for." Words that she had wanted to sound angered and fueled instead broke as pain began to outweigh her fury. "Don't worry, I'll keep my bitter, weak self out of your sight so you don't have to worry about sticking around." The pulsating pain that gripped her heart was worse than when she'd been inconsolable at Avostoska, but Kaylee kept her chin up as she fought tears on her way to the staircase.

Holding back the urge to shout, in a condescending tone, that it was no secret why Kaylee wasn’t happy, or repeating anything having to do with her attempts to reconnect with her sister, Charlotte stormed out of the cabin. The girls upstairs managed to scramble quietly away before being seen by Kaylee. Their doors just closed in silence when the eldest reached the top. No one slept well that night.

Even if someone would have said a word or tried to stop her, it was unlikely Kaylee would have acknowledged or even heard it. Retreating to their room with silent hopes Charlotte would go anywhere else but there, Kaylee sought refuge on her bed, the cover not nearly as welcoming as she needed. What she needed was Joss, her shining knight, to coil his arms around her, kiss her tears away and say...

What would he say?

Cornflower eyes shot open as she struggled to hear his voice, the voice that had been her reason. Like a second stab to her heart, Kaylee looked around desperately. Looking at his picture was wielding no better results, still missing that echo that she needed so badly. Frantically she snatched it out of the frame along with the letters she'd collected so far, creating a nest of what she had lost and to no avail. Tears and exhaustion were all Kaylee found that eventually lulled her into a broken sleep.

Charlotte walked briskly at first. As the sobs bubbled up she felt the need to jog, to run. She had no destination in mind. Passing surprised late night goers, a stray cat, and a few recreational buildings, Charlotte ended up wearing down more from emotional exhaustion than physical, near the lake. She sat down beside the bonfire, feeling numb.

As the moon moved across the sky a small voice told her to go to the boys cabin to sleep, but Charlotte ignored it. No matter what she said or how she felt justified to have her lovers, knowing Kaylee was upset, and that being with the guys often had contributed to her sister's sorrow, meant Charlotte could not bring herself to return at this time. The dramatic part of her wanted to dive into the lake and hope a fairy took her away. Instead, she slumped into the sand, trying to think of what to do to solve this terrible situation, and fell asleep when her head nodded off and didn’t pop back up.

A soft nudge stirred Charlotte from her strange dreams. She blinked her eyes open to see a woman, with impossibly flawless fair skin, poking her with a long, slender finger. A cascade of pearlescent hair shimmered like the membrane of a shell down to the sand where it pooled in silky waves. Her eyes, like rubies on a backdrop of obsidian sclera, stared in confused concern at Charlotte. The sweet, plump lips of her mouth began to move and the words first escaped attention for how unexpected it was to wake to this beauty.

“Are—you—Oh—Kay?” The girl's voice sounded like thick honey. Her accent sounded just like people of Aarin.

“Y-yes—I mean, no,” Charlotte blinked from the trance, shakin her head. She shifted onto her feet. Her bones felt achey. “I’m fine,” she murmured, looking back at her with furrowed brows. “Who are you?”

“I am Bellasiel Aelaidara. My brother and I are new to the school,” she answered, studying her. “Who are you?”

“Charlotte Von Helsing,” she said, dusting off her clothes.

“Good to meet you again,” Bellasiel gave a bow.

“Again?” Charlotte raised a brow.

“We saw each other once before, though you may not have known it,” she smiled. “I wasn’t dressed like this.”

Charlotte racked her brain. She couldn’t think at the moment. “Okay, well, I have to go…Thanks.” She wasn’t sure what to say to being woken up, but the concern was nice.

“Farewell,” Bellasiel said as Charlotte walked off.

The strange maiden left Charlotte’s mind as soon as she turned away. There was far too much personal trouble to care who she had seen before, no matter how hauntingly pretty or how odd this Bellasiel was—She needed to get some food anyway, and hunger usually stole her attention. Thankfully she was quite late to the dining hall and managed to grab a snack bag. Charlotte wandered the camp and just hoped she didn’t bump into anyone, let alone Kaylee.

Rennick and Keagan knew nothing other than Kaylee and Charlotte were not at breakfast. The girls said all they knew was that they heard an argument and in the morning both of them were out of sight. No one would outright admit they were only listening, even if it was guessed, but certainly no one saw Charlotte had left the cabin other than Kaylee, and no one felt it was a good idea to stir the pot at this time.

“Well, I’ll see if she’s up for rehearsal,” Rennick said, and gave a nod to Keagan. “Best if you find Lottie.”

Relieved he wasn't expected to try and go in outnumbered and genuinely concerned for Charlotte's disappearance, Keagan nodded. "Yeah, and I'll let you know when I do. Might be best to keep them apart a while longer, though."

No one wanted a repeat of the brawl at the photo shoot. With to text if either girl was found and if backup was needed, Keagan decided to search for his beloved in a few of her favorite places, not wanting to simply default to messaging her. Besides, there was no guarantee she'd have her phone.

All during his walk to where he figured Kaylee might be, if she did want to rehearse, Rennick considered his emotions. The young man felt a twinge of jealousy again. One voice argued that he should have as much right to see and comfort Charlotte as Keagan. Did he not make connections on that level with her twice over? Had he not been a listener of her soul when Keagan did not come for her dives or zipline trips? Another cautioned him about the clear boundaries between them. The obligation to seek out Charlotte at this time did not belong to Rennick. His lips fell in displeasure, only pulling into a neutral line when he caught himself.

“Kaylee,” Rennick said, once he saw her grazing from a bag of snacks.

The all-too familiar voice brought Kaylee to a dead halt in her tracks, even pausing in the middle of chewing to look up and see him. A reflex to smile and wave was stopped abruptly, brows narrowing together. "Did she send you?"

Raising a brow, Rennick answered, “No.”

Kaylee gave a small huff, as if she wasn't sure if she could believe that but also wasn't about to call him out on it. "Where are you headed?"

“….rehearsal,” Rennick said. “Unless you want to skip out today.”

Kaylee contemplated it for a moment, whether or not she just wanted a chance to be alone. Eyeing him for a moment longer she nodded. "Okay, we can rehearse."

“Cool,” Rennick brought out his phone just to check over his lines as a refresher. He positioned himself and walked through the door.

Masking surprise that he so easily transitioned into rehearsing, Kaylee started them off. "We're closed, Mr. Shelby."

“Just give me a drink,” Rennick’s rumble carried the weight of loss, and his saunter creaked illusionary floor boards on his way to the bench for a table.

There was a lack of enthusiasm behind the automatic actions of pouring an imaginary glass and setting it before him. "Shall I leave you alone?"

“I came here for company,” Rennick took the invisible bottle and poured his non-drink. “How’s Harry?”

Taking up a seat beside him, Kaylee answered, "He took the night off. He went to the pictures." Lines she had memorized by their third go-through.

Rennick sipped his drink thoughtfully.

"How's your beautiful horse?" A question she'd also memorized the answer to.

Hovering his glass, Rennick’s scarred voice replied, “I just put a bullet in his head.”

Pausing, she asked in a timid tone, "Was he lame?"

“He looked at me the wrong way. It’s not a good idea to look at Tommy Shelby the wrong way,” Rennick poured another drink.

Kaylee's face didn't bear the typical facade at this point; one of Grace's uncertainty and fear of the man before her. Instead, cornflower fields found themselves surrounded in Aegean seas as she journeyed off script. "And why is that?"

Rennick furrowed his brows. Those Aegean seas stirred in momentary confusion. That line wasn’t right. “You’re supposed to say ‘What a waste’…”

Ignoring his confusion that pulled him out of character, Kaylee pressed on. "I'm asking you, Mr. Shelby, why is it not a good idea to look at you the wrong way?"

“I don’t know what you want from me, Kaylee…” Rennick said flatly. “What are you doing? Is this a theatre thing?”

When it was evident he wasn't going to pick up on her hints, Kaylee sighed and nodded. "Yes. This is improv. Going off the script but remaining in character. You've been working on portraying Tommy's actions to words you've been given, now take that and turn it into raw responses. Okay?"

“Hmm,” Rennick drummed fingers on his knee. He didn’t know if he was comfortable with that, but he’d give it a try. “Alright…”

Closing his eyes, Rennick did his best to think like Tommy Shelby. He thought of little scenes to help, such as the remarks Tommy had made about everyone being a whore who sold parts of themselves for what they wanted, or threats to the people who endangered his family, or how he shoveled shit in a stable to keep himself humble. He kept in mind that the horse did not actually look at him the wrong way at all and that he hadn’t meant for Grace to know. Grace, who Tommy came to love. It was arguable he had fallen in love with her that very night.

Exhaling, Rennick opened his eyes, resumed the persona of Tommy Shelby, and said, “I haven’t had enough to drink for you to get me talking about that.” Again he poured a glass and knocked one back.

Fighting off a pleased smile, Kaylee slipped back into her own role of the humble barmaid with a secret she didn't want uncovered. "And if I was to wait around until you'd had enough to drink?"

“You’d be here all night,” Rennick said, sipping. “And I’d be passed out before morning. Won’t get much.” He paused, uncertain. Rennick could sense Tommy didn’t have the strength of will to pull the blonde angel into his hell that night, or any night. And yet he would one day. But not then. Not now.

Cornflower eyes flitted about his face, weighing just what power this man could wield and what that might mean for her. To be shot like the horse who looked at him wrong? "Well, lucky for you I've got nowhere else to be, Mr. Shelby."

Lucky for me…” Rennick repeated, setting his glass beside the bottle. He rested it beside him and pulled out a carton of cigarettes. He offered her one. “Did you get your dress?”

Kaylee's lip slightly twitched. Was she encroaching on his limit of knowledge around Tommy Shelby and how he'd behave? "Like you asked," she nodded as she took the cigarette for him to light. A plume of smoke would be a thin veil for eyes that teemed with curiosity falling on him once more. "But what if I want a new deal, Mr. Shelby?”

“What would that be?” Rennick asked, sitting back on the bench and staring off in the distance, his cigarette balanced between his fingers.

Lips fought the urge to quirk into a smile. "That you tell me why t'isn't a good idea to look at you the wrong way," she paused, lifting the imaginary cigarette to her lips, eyes locked on his face even as he stared off while she exhaled. "That or you let me sing."

Aegean seas pulled to her like a tide to the moon. Rennick steeped further into the role of Tommy, who toyed with his bone white stick in thought. “I think I’ve had enough drink for that…Sing for me, Grace. Sing me a sad song.”

The pause between them seemed to stretch, unwilling to break from his gaze. "Okay, but I warn you, I’ll break your heart."

In the softest croak, Tommy said, “Already broken.”

A deep sorrow filled her, one that wanted to mend what had been broken. He wore his pain like a weight upon his chest, refusing to allow anyone else to lift it. But perhaps she could, even if only for a minute. Not a remedy but a simple distraction that was all she could offer. "In a neat little town they called Belfast, apprentice to a trade I was bound, and many's an hour's sweet happiness have I spent in this neat little town...."

Tommy made port in the cornflower fields staring into his eyes. He forgot his cigarette burning a trail of smoke. All he knew was the melody of a poor sod who had fallen for the beauty of a woman wearing a black velvet band. All he knew was the clasp of cuffs on his wrists when that same diamond-eyed woman slipped a golden watch in his pocket and called the guard. All he knew was the vanishing Emerald Isle on his way Downunder, where the criminals of the British Empire were given over to exile. All he knew were cornflower fields and the lilt of a voice as sweet and solemn as a silver bell.

The final note hung in the air as her gaze lingered, reading more on his face than a hundred books might ever spell. "Is there anything else I might do for you, Mr. Shelby?"

“No, Grace,” Rennick murmured, coming out of his role at that point. He peered up, contemplating this ‘improv’ and decided he liked it. “I think I did well.”

Finding that she needed to break his gaze, Kaylee turned to look toward the fountain they'd faced for the past few days while practicing and which held nothing new. "You did very well," she agreed with a nod. "A very convincing job and you can probably delight Serri if you end up joining the Drama club."

“I just might,” Rennick mused. He entertained those thoughts a little longer before giving a stretch. “Well, I should go. See if Keagan found your sister.”

Kaylee didn't turn to face him as she spoke again. "Is that because you're worried he won't be able to find her on his own, or that he will and you'll miss something?"

Raising a brow, Rennick asked, “Why do you want to know?”

Exhaling through her nostrils, Kaylee rose from the bench, picking up the trash from her morning breakfast on foot and tossing it into a nearby bin. "You can forget I asked," she said half under her breath, taking off down the pathway.

There was time before lunch, though not enough to train. She'd rather get to the dining hall early to grab something and eat it in the cabin or maybe off on one of the trails. Rennick watched her leave, letting out his own breath slowly. If it weren’t for the fact that he figured Kaylee would back down from that question, he sincerely felt he would have broken to answer. Just what would it mean to open that door and think through the truth to give a reply? Rennick shuddered and headed off to search for the two.

Across the camp Charlotte continued to trail behind Keagan. She had caught sight of him speaking to the kayak staff upon her arrival to have a go at the sport while she let the summer sun bake her in her feelings. Seeing him warmed her heart, but she didn’t feel ready to talk. So, she followed him at a safe distance. Charlotte watched him check all her haunts, even going to the deep dive arena. Keagan didn’t know it, but his mere consideration began the process of calming her. She watched with heartfelt tears when he checked her favorite snack carts and asked the stable man if he had seen her. Charlotte could have strolled behind Keagan all day, but when the young man had made it to the zipline and decided to take the plunge because she might be on the other side, Charlotte picked up her pace to catch up to him and slowed down when she made it to his side.

“Dilrubaa,” Charlotte spoke his name with affection.

One foot in a harness while his heart was ready to explode in his ears, Keagan just barely heard her, turning quickly. An immeasurable relief came across his face as he was rushed to remove himself from certain danger. "There you are, my diamond! I've been looking all over for you," Keagan beamed as he exited the line and was happy to be joined by her. A few disgruntled people seeing Charlotte cut in line were happy to know they, in fact, got to move up a whole person. "I swear I've checked nearly all of camp. I must have just kept missing you all morning."

Charlotte offered an apologetic smile. “I know,” she said quietly. “I’ve been following you…”

Keagan’s mouth dropped open before curling into a grin. "Oh, you little imp." Wagging a finger his scold didn't last long, taking her up in his arms and proceeding to carry her partway back down the trail to a safer height. "What on earth am I going to do with you?"

Feeling a flood of sorrow for the comfort she didn’t want to enjoy, thinking of her sister so unhappy, Charlotte, not letting loose her legs around his waist, cried into Keagan’s shoulder “I don’t know! What do you do with a terrible person like me?”

The merriment of the moment was gone and Keagan wasn't exactly sure why. Dark brows knit together and he slipped off the main path, finding a good sized boulder to sit on while he held her. "What?...What's wrong, Charlotte? Are you…Did I do something to upset you?"

“No, no,” Charlotte shook her head, “Kaylee and I got into a fight. You know how she’s been off on her own a lot,” she spoke between inhales and sniffles, “Well I was getting concerned. She tucked herself away for three days at home. Her training felt like just another room to hide away in- I wanted- I wanted to see her too, because she’s been so busy. She kinda stopped hanging out.” Charlotte wiped her sleeve against her eyes. “Anyway, she sounded snippy and I got snippy and then she was saying I don’t pay attention to her, and I mean, kinda of—There’s a lot to do here and I did have the two of you. But she had been with us in the beginning! I don’t know why she just went away. So I wanted to hang out and- and- then she basically called me a self-centered slut, and then I told her- I told her she’s bitter, weak, and miserable at her core and that she wants other people to be miserable too.” Charlotte thunked her head against his chest and cried a little more, wheezing out a sob, “I also spit in her popcorn and didn’t tell her!”

Running his hand through her hair, Keagan hushed softly as she spoke, trying to offer as much comfort as he could. When she pressed into him, he held her against his chest, rocking them both back and forth. "Well, you and I both know you're not self-centered and hardly a slut, my Koh-i-noor, even if the spitting may have been a bit unnecessary," Keagan spoke in a gentle tone. "I think that Kaylee is just feeling lost, and when you see others that aren't lost it may cause an envy, especially if she sees you and the level of happiness you've had. Tell me, do you think you would act as Kaylee has if the situation were reversed? If I was stuck across the world and you didn't have Rennick but saw your sister and friends, happy and carefree?"

Charlotte took a moment before answering. “…No…” She peered up. “I guess even if I acted out in my own way, I think I…I’d feel the same. I suppose being alone so often might end up making me feel forgotten.” She sighed deeply. “But I didn’t mean to cause her to feel ignored…I don’t know what to do.”

"I know you didn't, and you know you didn't, and maybe even a part of Kaylee knows that, but her other parts just want to find a reason for how she feels," Keagan offered gently. "What we can do is be there for her as she's willing to. Space might be easier for her but also making sure she knows there's room for her to join if she feels up to it. And maybe it means we do a few less things together. I'm sure she can't enjoy being a third - or fourth - wheel. It can only serve as a painful reminder."

“Guess so…I don’t really want to be around her right now anyway,” Charlotte sighed, rubbing her fist against her eye. “I still feel the hurt from what she said, even if I understand she might have done so out of her own suffering.”

"Then we give it more time," he agreed.

Charlotte rested her hands on Keagan’s cheeks. “Thank you for looking for me. I fell in love with you again each time you went to the places I liked.”

Keagan’s face lit up, balanced between her hands. "I would go to the ends of the earth if it meant I'd find you…preferably I hope to find you before I nearly break my neck on a Zipline, but I would still go if I needed to. Always for you."

Chuckling through a sniffle, Charlotte said, “I love you so much, Dilrubaa.” She shared a kiss of comfort and gratitude, then slipped her arms around him and rested her head on his shoulders for a while.

At some point Charlotte found courage to walk with Keagan around camp. They strolled here and there, checking out the snack carts she liked, and ended up with a snowcone to share under the hot sun. It would be noon soon, but they had eaten enough that they weren’t hungry.

“Hey,” Rennick’s voice turned their heads. In the moment that Aegean seas met mocha eyes a shift occurred, though he did not sense it.

“Oh, Ren,” Charlotte felt a rise of joy, as if the moon had come into the sky with her sun already beside her. Yet, the drama of the night before still weighed on her.

“Not feeling well, muz Ashari?” Rennick asked, forcing casualty. He tucked his hands in his pockets.

“No, not right now,” Charlotte sighed. “Probably not for a long while.”

“Hm,” Rennick fell into step with her. Words stuck in his throat like a bite too big to swallow.

Charlotte looked up at him for a minute and then realized she expected him to ask about her. It seemed odd that he didn’t and all at once understandable. Of course, Rennick isn’t going to ask! He’s there for sensuality, not her emotions or to be there for her. Charlotte held onto Keagan as a sense of sorrow washed over. She barely held back tears.

“Are you guys heading for lunch?” Rennick asked, his voice tight.

“No…” Charlotte said softly. “We’re not hungry.”

“Had a lot of pretzels and crepes?” Rennick named two of her favorites.

“Yeah,” Charlotte said, looking up at him with large mocha eyes.

“Hm,” Rennick gave a nod that could be called sharp. “Well, I’ll leave you to Keagan. I guess text me if you want to hang out.”

Charlotte perked, not having expected that stark tone, almost cold. As Rennick walked away she felt like the stars were falling from her sky. Her moon sank in the horizon, leaving her alone with the sun. Although she could never be dissatisfied with only Keagan, somehow seeing Rennick leave her while she was in such a state broke her heart all over again.

“I’m tired…Let’s lay down,” Charlotte murmured.

At the dining hall Rennick had few words to say. He told them that he ended up finding Kaylee and it turned out that Kaylee had enough control of her temper to do a rehearsal. Rennick eventually left to find out that Keagan had Charlotte handled. That was about all they got from him. No one knew just what was going to happen at this point. They had no reliable predictions on if Kaylee or Charlotte would come to the bonfire in the evening. Likely, Charlotte would not return to the cabin at all until things smoothed over. When would that happen? No one knew.
 
Last edited:
Everyone seemed curious just how long this bout would last. Historically, the girls knew that it hadn't taken long for the sisters to make amends, though this was different than any other quarrel they'd witnessed. There was significantly more pain than anger fueling them both to stay apart, and unlike fights while they were at the academy, Charlotte had a sanctuary in the boys cabin to place the camp between them.

Afternoons were filled with Kaylee's usual training while Charlotte was nestled in Keagan's secure hold during a cat nap. The two found distractions for the next few hours and neither was found at dinner, which surprised a few. Tallulah had been sure things would blow over by the end of the day while Sophia pointed out the day wasn't over. There was hope that the bonfire would be a spot they could reunite in.

Unfortunately, Fate had different plans in store and a strong downpour meant no one would be at the beach. Restricted to their cabins, there was little surprise that Charlotte had remained with the boys, or that Kaylee was holed up in her room. Collectively the girls agreed to let her have at least until lunch before they tried to press her gently.

The rain that had begun that evening grew and developed a whipping wind and booming thunder that shook many cabins and woke it's campers in the morning. Outdoor activities were cancelled for the day and campers urged to stay indoors when possible. The girls cabin, save for Kaylee, decided to settle for oatmeal and juice they had in the kitchenette before making a quick sprint across to one of the arts and crafts cabins. None of them wanted to end up with cabin fever!

Nuzzling up against Charlotte's neck, Keagan welcomed her to the waking world in a gentle and sensual way, peppering her with kisses and brushing her sleep-tussled locks. "Good morning, my diamond," his voice was a low rumble as he tested waters. "Mother nature has shown her fury and I normally wouldn't try a woman scorned, but would you care to see a movie with me? There's a little cinema cabin not far and they serve the softest pretzels. Not a breakfast food, I know, but I won't tell anyone if you won't."

All while the girls were cautious, the boys were not. Matt, Danson, Elijah, and even the often hesitant Paulo, were slip and sliding through the mud for fun. It probably served them well, seeing as none of them, aside from possibly Elijah, knew how to handle Charlotte’s presence in her state of unrest. One thing intrigued a few of them who noticed, which was that Rennick avoided Charlotte and Keagan during this time that she needed emotional support.

While Charlotte was in the presence of Keagan at the same time Rennick was away, she felt a strange mingling of comfort and sorrow; content to be so lovingly cared for by Keagan, hurting to be abandoned by Rennick. Despite trying to ignore the phenomenon, the effect of this truth began to show through Charlotte’s day to day as the storm raged on and the thunder rolled.

Direct interaction with Keagan brightened her heart. When he turned away or left to do something, Charlotte’s smile faded and she became solemn, only to be pulled back into light when Keagan returned. When Rennick came to work with Charlotte on her montage, having little else to do perhaps, with Keagan nearby, the melancholy vanished altogether, only to come back when Rennick saw she needed comfort that he was barred from giving. It happened seemingly abruptly. Each time Charlotte felt another cut through her chest when Rennick would call Keagan over like some kind of medic on the battlefield, only to feel like she was half healed by the time Keagan lovingling bandaged her up.

“Klaus is going to say ‘Hello, Love’, here when Caroline grips his neck, does that count as one of the three scenes?” Rennick asked.

“Um,” Charlotte went to her phone and chewed her lip in indecision. “No, that can be a clip.”

Rennick made a note on his script. He went about scribbling in silence for a second and then looked up from his page. He watched Charlotte gaze off into the rain at the window. Keagan had gone to help the boys at the moment.

“He’ll be back soon,” Rennick muttered, studying her. The boys had gotten into trouble that they wanted hush-hush, hoping a ladder would fix it. “It shouldn’t take forever to get them out of the tree.”

“I know…” Charlotte said, resisting the urge to wince as she flicked through music to choose for their bit.

Setting down his page, Rennick said, “Can you not be so solemn? It’s distracting.”

Furrowing her brow, Charlotte said, “Uh—Sorry?” Before he could make a response or explain or anything, she felt angry tears knocking at her door and the last day or two of emotions broke loose. “Look, I don’t want another person I love to fight me, okay? If you aren’t comfortable working with me while I’m upset, then fine. I can go! But I am not going to sit here and be told to suck it up. My sister is hurting, she and I wounded each other, and I am nowhere near okay right now! And you shooting me stern looks and clenching your fists all the time isn’t helping!” Charlotte got up to leave, walking briskly toward the door. Her heart thumped painfully in her chest. Rennick’s footfalls followed Charlotte even as she flung the front door open and stepped out in the rain. Out of frustration Charlotte snapped back, her voice broken, “We can be done as lovers entirely! You barely touch me any—,”

Rennick’s hand grabbed Charlotte’s wrist, spinning her so she landed against his front. After what felt like forever he met his mouth to hers and his hands slid up her back in the pouring rain. The frustration he felt coming off of Charlotte did not vanish, but he was relieved that she gripped his upper arms and didn’t pull away.

After a moment Rennick broke their kiss to say, “It’s distracting because you’re sad and hurt and I can’t do anything about it and I want to.” He gently nuzzled his nose to hers, their eyes closed. “I want to hold you and smooth your heart, muz Ashari, I want to hear your sorrow and keep them from you, but I can’t. That isn’t what I am here for and I don’t want to lose what I have or destroy what you have with Keagan…I’m sorry I’ve been cold, I thought it would help me from feeling that ache or you from pain, but it’s still there.”

Charlotte felt a release inside as if the storm itself washed away the suffering of rejection. “I just wanted to know you cared…” That was mainly true, with the added hope that he desired to be there for her. At that moment she knew she didn’t want to go back to how it was before, but that would mean renegotiating with Keagan and fearing he would become angry with her or feel threatened. She looked forward to neither.

“I do, muz Ashari,” Rennick murmured, pulling her tightly to him. “I do care, a lot. I’m sorry you are having such a hard time with your sister, and I hope it turns out well. I’m sorry I can't solve it. I don’t want you to be sad, muz Ashari. I…” He murmured, and a phrase clung to his tongue, but fear swallowed it down. He pressed his lips to her neck instead.

Silently forgiving him, Charlotte looked up, a little worried. “Ren?” She murmured. “What does all this between us mean?”

“I don't know, muz Ashari,” Rennick said, uneasy. “Maybe it means something new and good, or maybe it means the end of something. We won’t know until we face it, whatever it is, and I don’t know how to face it right now. We will just have to handle it day by day…But I can't comfort you right now, muz Ashari..”

“I know,” Charlotte said, understanding him completely. Out of their care and respect for Keagan, they needed to end this moment.

“Come on,” Rennick turned them toward the cabin, “let’s get cleaned up.”

It didn’t take much effort for Rennick to help pull most of the rain from their bodies. They were damp, but by the time the boys came back they were dry enough not to draw attention that eluded to their outburst. Charlotte knew she would have to tell Keagan about what she felt soon, and hope he didn’t feel threatened or feel angry. In her mind it sounded so simple, it felt so simple, that she cared for them both, and yet this wasn’t a situation that relied only on her own feelings and securities. Feeling ridiculous and dumb, reflecting on her conversation with her father, Charlotte couldn’t deny that he was right—emotions had finally caught up ther.

Meanwhile, at the girls cabin, they sat in a hushed conversation to discuss what to do. Most of them were unsure if they should intervene or let things fall where they will.

“What do we even say? I mean, Kaylee’s feelings are understandable. I can’t imagine feeling happy if Paulo was gone for two years,” Hadassah said.

“But so is Lottie’s hurt for getting burnt trying to reach out,” Cara said.

"Maybe, but you should expect to be burnt when you touch a fire that's still hot," Sophia argued, leaning back against the wall while they all crowded into hers and Tallulah's bedroom. Her feet were resting on Lulah's lap.

"I agree it was pretty obvious that Kaylee was still upset and she could have been more cautious," Tallulah gingerly said before adding, "But Charlotte also didn't want her to retreat like last time. It might have just taken her awhile to realize what was going on since she's been busy."

"And I don't think it matters who was in the right or wrong, but we do need to try and get them on good terms again," Soph pointed out. "I don't want to pick sides or anything, but I will say that if someone needs to talk to Kaylee I can see her sides of things better. I could see if maybe she's willing to throw up a white flag long enough for the two of them to talk."

"She doesn't have any desire to talk to me or she'd be here." Kaylee's voice from the doorway caught them off guard, turning to find that they'd been so distracted in their chatter not to even see she'd come and stood there. "She'd rather retreat to Keagan and Rennick because it's easier than talking." Just as soon as she'd come, she turned and vanished, the sound of her footsteps going down the stairs echoing. A few moments later the front door could be heard opening and closing.

The rain had subsided some, and though it hadn't stopped completely Kaylee decided she could at least handle a jog to the training facility. She wasn't more than a hundred yards from the cabin when mother nature decided to prove her wrong, the light rain shifting back to a summer storm that drenched her in a hurry. A close rhythmic thudding that was growing louder meant the threat of hail. Deciding not to risk it any further, she slipped into the nearest cabin that happened to be one of the art ones, relatively empty from the storm.

A clatter caught Kaylee’s attention. A familiar friend, finally out of his miming costume, crouched down to pick up the paint brushes he dropped. JD nearly tripped on his apron smudged with clay colors and glue when he stood up, arms full of more than he could handle, and happened to look directly her way. Pleasant surprise turned into concern.

“Kaylee, are you alright?” JD asked.

Realizing she must have looked like an absolute mess standing there dripping wet didn't help anything. Clearing her throat, she glanced back toward the door, realizing there was no way she'd be able to head back out without being half blown away. "Uhh.." Was she alright? Better not to dwell on that for now. "Are you painting?"

“We’ve been making coasters. We have these squares of canvas that we paint. After they dry we put them in a mold and pour in resin,” JD said, nodding to a small scattering of them on the table next to the tools he mentioned.

View attachment 898566

Kaylee's gaze followed where he gestured, stepping closer to examine them. Wet sneakers squeaked and threatened to slide as she moved across the floor. "Is this something to replace your Popsicle stick bird cages?"

"If you're going to be in here and dripping everywhere you can at least stand on towel or something. No one wants to fall on your mess, Blondie." An annoyed request from a young girl seated at the far end of the same table, head bent over with black hair veiling most of her face as she focused intently on the mold in front of her.

"Oh, sorry," Kaylee was quick to grab a rag that didn't seem to be in use, dropping it to the floor and using her foot to clean up the worst of the puddles she was creating.

The other girl didn't look up, but one could practically hear her rolling her eyes as she let out a sigh. "No one asked you to be sorry so don't apologize. Just don't make a mess."

Spoffing, JD said, “Kaylee, meet Winter White.” He walked back to the table so he could start on his squares. “She and I bumped into each other at orientation and kept ending up here together.”

Winter made no move to go beyond the introduction she was already given. Instead she muttered while keeping her head down, "I liked it better when you were stuck as a mime."

Deciding for now that the dark-lipped girl would be given space that she seemed to prefer, Kaylee made her way to the table beside JD. Along the way she made sure to drag her rag with her, lest she earn anyone's wrath or cause anyone to slip. She watched him quietly for a few minutes before commenting, "You really enjoy this, don't you? I feel like you're always working on something when I run into you."

“I do,” JD said softly, stirring in gold flakes in the clear liquid. “It’s something my grandfather taught me to love.” He began to pour the goo into the mold. “I mostly craft, like making the bird cage, but I do enjoy simply painting. What about you?”

"I haven't done a lot of crafting," she admitted, leaning in so she could watch more carefully. "Just whatever they made us do for projects last year. I don't mind painting, though."

“Maybe we can do that sometime,” JD said, setting that square aside and starting on another. “So what brings you out in the rain? Eager to get some art done?”

"Doesn't look like that," Winter muttered, deciding she'd stay in on the conversation.

Glancing across the table for a second, Kaylee shook her head, returning her gaze to JD's work. "No, I was on my way to go train. The storm got worse so I just ducked in. Didn't even know I was by an art cabin."

JD took a square with an impressionist portrayal of a shore. He stirred together swirling blues and white for a layering effect. “Well, then I should be thankful for the storm. It’s nice to see a friendly face.”

Winter spoffed. "It's a relief to know no one thinks my face is friendly."

Kaylee on the other hand felt a pang of guilt. She was anything but a friendly face, especially after the way she'd treated her sister. "I don't know about that," she muttered under her breath, leaning forward and resting her hand on the table, fingers toying with a paintbrush that happened to be just by them.

Though he hadn’t caught the words, JD wasn’t blind to Kaylee’s mood. He finished pouring his resin molds and set them aside. “Winter, I’m gonna walk back to the cabin.” He turned to Kaylee. “Wanna come with? I have an umbrella. You can borrow it to get to your training.”

For the first time, this was enough to get Winter to look up. Dark make-up shadowed her eyes and lips, with one light blue eye and one dark red eye looking to him. "Knock yourself out, JD."

Cornflower eyes shifted up in surprise at the offer."Aren't you still working on the coasters? I don't want to take you away from it." And it wasn't like missing one day of training was going to ruin her.

“Just finished the last one,” JD said, slipping off his apron. He went to the hooks where he grabbed his umbrella and opened it up. “You’re welcome to come or stay. It’s up to you.”

A glance toward Winter said she might not be the best company just then, especially since she seemed almost thrilled when JD had said he was leaving. Giving the coasters a final look, she moved to join him. "You really think an umbrella is going to do any good in this?"

“Only one way to find out,” JD smiled. He took her hand and stepped out with her.

The protective dome of vinyl drummed. Hail dimpled the fabric, but didn’t poke through. Humidity clung their clothes to their body. The paved cobbled road glittered with ephemeral spheres of ice. It seemed quite odd how the weather turned so aggressive, and in June too.

A gust of wind sent rain flying sideways, landing all over Kaylee's arm that had only just started to dry. Yelping and sinking closer to JD's side she was already faced with regret. "Maybe we should have stayed in the cabin," she half shouted to go over the rumble of thunder, not far off.

WOOSH! Another gust yanked the umbrella out of JD’s hand. It carried it over onto a nearby building. Rain and hail pelted them. The wing of JD’s jacket barely covered Kaylee as he picked up their pace to a jog. No time to chat, they made the rest of the way to his cabin without stopping. Kaylee, not familiar with this side of the camp, did not know three cabins down Charlotte and the others were tucked safe inside.

“Woo,” JD stepped into the simple room with Kaylee, closing the door to the elements outside. “Times like these being Awakened would be helpful. Guess you can stay until the weather calms. I’ll get my umbrella later.”

Sticking close to the entrance because she knew she was dripping wet, Kaylee coiled her arms around her torso, unsure what passed through her mind as she left the girls cabin that morning. "It's absolutely horrible out there." The howl of the wind only confirmed that. "Are you sure you don't mind? I can always just make a run for it. I don't think I can get any wetter than I am."

“I’m just as soggy as you,” JD said, taking off his sopping jacket that did little to keep either of them from getting drenched. “Besides, better to have someone to shoulder the burden when my cabinmates return, right?” He teased, kicking off his shoes and tossing his shirt to the corner where other discarded clothes were piling. Laundry didn’t come second nature to these men. “I have a clean outfit you can wear, if you like. It’s upstairs. I’ll just air dry in my shorts.”

Kaylee noticed the scars first. They were cross-crossed against his back and his arms, as if seared into his skin; little squares. Next, the one over his appendix. Aside from those two the rest of the little nicks and dents were no concern. If they weren’t distracting she could appreciate that JD took his goals as guardian seriously. The man’s body, fit and honed, could compare well with Rennick, Keagan, and Joss.

Catching herself for staring a second too long, Kaylee nodded. "Yeah, I'd like that," she turned to look intensely at a pile of shoes. Unlike the girls' cabin where they were either kept in their sleeping area or ones by the door were carefully aligned, these were a haphazard pile, meaning you probably had to dig around to find a pair.

“Alright, come follow me,” JD walked up the stairs and trusted Kaylee tailed him.

The rest of the hallway, and Kaylee could guess all the rooms, looked about as grungy as the rest. Thankfully JD’s room didn’t. He had his bed a little disheveled, and maybe a cup or two on the side table, but his room could be called tidy. The window had to be hastily shut, upon seeing the wind whipping the curtains and the rain spraying inside.

JD muttered a soft curse to find his leather journal wet. He wiped it off and put it into the drawer. Then he pulled out a large shirt and shorts with a belt for her to use. “Sorry, it’s gonna be baggy.” He set them on the bed and headed out the door. “I’ll wait for you downstairs.”

Closing the door behind him, Kaylee fought off an urge to snoop about. He was kind enough to invite her in, but that didn't mean she had any right to find out more about him. In her mind she could almost hear Charlotte saying there was nothing wrong with a little looking, the way they used to justify sneaking about the castle together. Smiling sadly, she moved to change, finding that he was far from wrong about the spare clothes being baggy. She nearly swam in his shirt and without the belt there was little hope of the shorts staying up.

A bathroom on the way was used, taking the opportunity to wring out the worst of the water from her hair. Looking less like a drowned rat and more like a kid in their parents closet after a day at the pool, Kaylee made her way downstairs, finding JD with her clothes in hand. "I'd say it's a perfect fit but it'd be a disservice to lie to you," she said with a grin pulling at the corner of her lips.

Coming from the kitchenette with a small cup of coffee in hand, JD said with a smile, “Well I’m grateful for your honesty then.” He came to sit near the window and gestured that she could sit wherever she liked. “So…In all honesty…Just why were you running through the storm to train in this weather?”

Setting her clothes on a spare section of an end table where they wouldn't be in the way, Kaylee curled up in an arm chair just across from him, tucking her bare feet beneath her. "To be fair, it wasn't storming like this when I left, it was just a bit of rain," she felt the need to defend herself. "And I just couldn't stay cooped up in the cabin any longer. The girls were talking louder than they thought they were and I was just sick of hearing it."

“Hm,” JD thoughtfully sipped his coffee. “Not one for the gossip, are you?

"The tea doesn't taste as good when it's about you," she spoffed, not quite willing to spill all at once. Cornflower eyes dropped to his cup. "Would I be the world's worst house guest if I asked for cocoa?"

“No, you’d be the worst if you asked for Lipton tea or Folgers. We drink Lavaaza coffee in this cabin,” JD mused, getting up to do just that for Kaylee. “Lucky for you I made some today.” He set his cup aside and went to work heating up what was left of the morning batch. “So, a bitter brew sent you out in a storm. And these are your friends?”

"They are," Kaylee was quick to defend the girls, even if they weren't there and were the root cause of her being drenched and displaced. "I'm sure they have the best intentions, I just don't like the way things have been going since the other day. There was a fight and it feels like more of them are taking her side than mine which is just not helping with my current mood."

Waiting for the coco to heat slowly, JD turned around with his coffee and rested against the small countertop. “Ah, I see. If you don’t mind my asking, what happened?”

Did she want her personal life floating about the camp grounds? Well, she couldn't say she saw Jacob as the type to go around gossiping, and even if he was word went around fast enough on it's own so it was only a matter of time. "My sister and I had a fight the other night. She's been spending time with these guys, despite me thinking it's going to be trouble. I've been feeling a bit out of it and she didn't seem to care or even notice."

JD nodded in acknowledgement, turning to set aside his cup once again and checking on the coco. “Being oblivious and inconsiderate? And a little ignorant, it sounds like. That can be frustrating. I know the guys here aren’t the brightest. Not exactly my cup of tea,” he chuckled at his words as he faced Kaylee and handed her the drink; thick, rich cocoa topped with whipped cream, made from some grandmother’s recipe no doubt.

His joke was painful, but Kaylee still found herself grinning as she rolled her eyes at it. "Well she said I was being bitter and weak, so I guess all of our worst traits are coming out," she admitted as she accepted the mug, grateful for the warmth of the ceramic on her palms. She took one sip, pleased to find that it was neither too hot nor not warm enough - just the right temperature, humming her approval before manners were remembered and she met his gaze. "It's delicious. Thank you."

“You’re welcome,” JD smiled, continuing with his own dark brew. “Forgive me, but it sounds like you’re making an excuse for her. Is it really fair to say ‘all our worst traits’—including yourself in that? You’ve been struggling. She’s ignored you. Perhaps she deserves the wrath.”

"Maybe not, but she did point out that she felt ignored by me in the past," Kaylee felt the need to bring up. "Lottie acted like I'd didn't give her the opportunity to notice either. Besides, I hardly have a wrath, unless maybe you're a handcrafted birdcage."

“There you go, including yourself in a wrong that you didn’t have control over—Paisley is to blame for that,” JD chuckled. Getting back to the topic of the fight, JD said, “But seriously, it sounds like your sister is merely dodging responsibility. Bringing up issues from the past she never tried to solve, to guilt you into, or blame you, for the way you feel just because it’s a similar situation, sounds malicious to me. It doesn’t seem like you did anything blatantly wrong.” He hummed in thought and added, “Let me put it this way—Exactly what could you have done differently to where the fight never had cause to occur?” His tone made it clear he meant it rhetorically.

Bringing the cup back to her lips, she spoffed, rippling the cocoa and whipped cream. "Pretended I was as fine as she wanted to think I was." Unless of course she went even further back and just never agreed to date Joss. But no, she wasn't going to undo that. There were too many good memories even with the loss of him. She didn't get to take that away from her. "But I'm babbling about me, what about you? I hardly know a thing about you, JD, aside from your determination to be kind. Any siblings you fight with?" She couldn't stop her eyes from wandering to his shoulders, the unique scars bubbling back up in her mind.

“No, no siblings,” JD smiled, perhaps a little brighter than could be expected. “You mean aside from what I told you a day or two ago?” He spoffed. “Nothing special here. Just a simple young man trying to rid the world of monsters.” He finished off his coffee and set the cup on the bench next to him. Not entirely surprising, given the state of his bedside table. “Lost the one thing that mattered most to me in the world in Hell’s Gate,” clearly a struggling orphan like Rennick, “found a purpose, put my skills to good use. I’m hoping to get into Accursed studies. Winter and I discuss the topic often. Well, I do. She mostly listens and wishes I hadn’t latched onto her.”

Giving him her undivided attention as he spoke, she was tempted to ask so may more questions as he presented a skeleton of his life. The last bit earned a chuckle, shaking her head. "She seems...unique. But also like she probably wishes the same toward most the world and would rather be left alone," Kaylee offered as consolation for the way she acted toward him.

She also felt another wave of guilt that she gained so much with Hell's Gate coming into the biggest, and most welcoming family while he lost everything. It was just wrong of her to feel bad for what she lost considering she'd never even known them. Family ravaged by a disease she had been so fortunate to avoid. It seemed like fate was nothing but a cruel mistress in moments like this.

Pushing aside sad thoughts that were already shimmering in cornflower eyes, she put on a smile for the sake of company. "Well if you'd like, you can have one of my siblings. I'm sure they'll be thrilled to have someone new to argue with."

“Oh no, I think, I’m fine without sisters or brothers. Besides, I’ve heard the reviews and they’re not glowing,” JD chuckled, casually resting against the window sill. “I much rather spend time with you. What do you like, Kaylee?”

It was the second time she'd been asked a similar question since coming to camp, but this time there was not threat of Charlotte busting in and stealing away his attention. "Well, this is nice," she chuckled, pausing for another sip of cocoa. She wanted to enjoy it before it grew too cold. "Horseback riding, dancing," only because your sister does, "Painting, arranging flowers from the gardens."

Mildly surprised, JD tilted his head and said, “How strange. I love all of those, except for dancing. I have two left feet and no rhythm…Did you read my journal?”

"No, I would never," Kaylee spoffed. "How come I've never seen you at the stables or gardens then?"

“You have—well, I have seen you,” JD chuckled. “But I suppose you were a little distracted. Joss’s absence can’t be understated. I forgive your failure to notice me.” He gave her a wink. “Perhaps you will do me a kindness and smile in my direction in the future.”

Knowing that her behavior which would likely be called brooding by some was noticable brought a soft pink to her cheeks. "A kindness, huh? I think you're giving too much credit there. Kindness is you trying to keep me dry and then giving me cocoa when you couldn't."

“Nonsense. The coco is wasted on the men here. You give it purpose and a palette worth coating,” JD said, tossing his head in mild dramatics. “Non sum qualis eram, Kaylee—Know thy self,” he said with a grin, speaking the Latin as authentically as if he were born in Rome itself. “Know your worth. A decent cup of coco is far less than you deserve, I’m sure.” Getting up, JD went to her and offered his hand. Though she wasn’t quite done, perhaps he didn’t notice, but he smiled down in silent demand for the cup anyway. “It’s getting late and the rain is let up…Perhaps you might want to get showered and changed.”

Cornflower eyes watched his face as she forfeit the cup and it's contents. How was it someone could do nothing but radiate kindness after what he'd been through? All smiles and good hosting while trying to make her feel better. Once she'd released the mug, she was up on her feet as well. "Yeah, you're probably right. A shower does sound pretty great right now," she started toward the door. "Maybe I'll see you around? I might have to stumble into more art cabins to see if you're driving Winter mad."

Promise?” JD asked, lifting a pinky.

Eyes lighting up, she stayed close enough to link their smallest digits. Kaylee had been a part of many pinky promises, but none that anyone else had initiated. "I pinky promise," she solemnly agreed, wearing the most genuine smile of the day.

A pleased smile quirked JD’s lips. He gave her hand a small up and down before slipping from her hold. “Well, then, I’ll see you around.”

Stepping back, JD closed the door and that concluded their encounter. Above the skies were grey, but a sliver of sun shone in Kaylee’s life at that moment, making the dullness of the mist of humidity and muddy slopes around her brighten.

For the first time in nearly two days, Kaylee found she want frowning as she traversed the camp grounds. She couldn't be bothered that she was wearing ill-fitting clothes and had hair that was beyond a mess right then. She felt good about herself, something that was a rare commodity of late. Coming to the girls' cabin, she had plans to take a long and hot shower before going to find food. It'd be time for dinner soon enough, after all. In her own head while she entered, humming softly, she didn't immediately register those around her.

The girls in the living room perked up in surprise as they watched Kaylee stroll towards the stairs as if the living room wasn’t brimming with all of the girls, including a two star reviewed sister.

“Kaylee?” Charlotte spoke her name tentatively.

It too a moment for her sisters voice to register, her foot pausing on a step once she did. Turning to face Charlotte, there were a dozen things she might have said before, but now they all seemed like a waste. "Charlotte," she nodded, leaning on the railing of the stairs. The others were all eerily quiet, wondering where this would head.

“I…I wanted to say I didn’t mean to cause you to feel abandoned and that, while I had a lot of distractions, I could have perhaps checked in with you, to see how you were doing. I’m sorry I didn’t. I’m also sorry for insulting you” Charlotte said, the tips of her fingers lightly tapped in slight nervousness.

An eternity of silence fell on the cabin, no one even willing to breathe too loudly for fear of tipping something. Finally, Kaylee nodded. "I understand. It's good to have you back," she said before turning to face the stairs once more.

“Kaylee—,” Charlotte stepped forward, clammy fingers laced together, pressed to her chest. “I also…I also want to say that it hurt me to be told I willfully disregarded you and that I cared more about my comfort than your wellbeing. I don’t think that is a fair judgment; I am not perfect, but I do want your happiness…I ask that you please apologize.”

Fair brows came together as she leaned on the rail once more. "Didn't you just apologize for not checking in on me and causing me to feel abandoned?"

Heart racing, Charlotte slowly exhaled. “I said I am sorry I didn’t check in on you. I could have paid more attention, especially since those three days. I did not properly gauge you, I know, and I regret that—I regret it because I wish it didn’t happen,” she said, a lump forming in her throat, “I didn’t intend to cause you to feel abandoned. I wasn’t distracted out of malevolence. I would like you to please acknowledge that what you said about me isn’t true.”

"And which part is that? That I said you were ignoring me or that it felt like it was on purpose?" Turning, Kaylee walked back down the stairs and came to face her sister with only a couple of feet between them. "Which one of those two is what's bothering you so much that Keagan and Rennick can't comfort you? Which one is getting under your skin at the idea that it could be true?"

Hurt flickered across Charlotte’s face, sensing the coldness from her sister. Swallowing back the urge to snap easier than she expected, perhaps because of the long and fruitful conversation with Keagan an hour ago, she murmured, “Kaylee…please…you know what I am asking; you know why…It might not feel like it to you, but I swear Kaylee, I really didn’t willfully disregard you for my own comfort; I didn’t come to you to offering a movie night to save face or to check-off a list of societal expectations at my own convenience. I really miss you and I had true concerns...If I had the strength, I would leave it at offering only my apology alone, and just wait in hope you came to do the same for me in your own time….But I am not strong enough to endure it,” her voice wavered and mocha eyes brimmed, “I need to know your faith in our relationship we built on trust is not broken.”

Cornflower eyes didn't meet her mocha pools immediately, instead taking a few long moments to examine her face. There was sincerity in her tone and it didn't feel rehearsed, which were both points in her favor. Kaylee wasn't about to go in on a moment like this if there wasn't a genuine interest in improving. JD had confirmed that her own reactions were justified, but at this point she wasn't going to risk losing the deepest level of friendship when she was already lacking Joss. Lips that had been tightly pressed relaxed and she nodded, biting the bullet for the sake of making amends. "I apologize for coming to the assumption that you were intentionally ignoring me and if that feeling is developing again I'll be up front." The white flag she offered was imperfect and likely would fall again at some point, but it was enough to end the battle for now.

Neither sensed the pencil thin fracture that drew a line between the sisters. Even if Kaylee had not apologized for insults, or for taking shots at her throuple arrangement, the relief of knowing Kaylee acknowledged Charlotte hadn’t been maliciously neglectful, and that Kaylee saw value in their bond, did well to settle her stomach that she missed the undertone to Kaylee’s words.

“Thank you,” Charlotte said softly, exhaling anxiety from her body.

The girls, save for one, also felt tension release from the room. Serenity watched the two with concern. Her heightened sensitivities to negative moods told her this wouldn’t be the end of it. Something had happened between when Kaylee left the cabin and returned, and it wasn’t just that she came back wearing a completely different set of clothes; a detail the girls came to notice now that the dark aura between the sisters subsided.

Charlotte’s mind caught up with her and she glanced over Kaylee and gestured to her body. “What’s this? Are you wearing Joss’s old outfit or something?”

Sophia couldn't keep it in anymore and was glad someone else said something first! "Thank God! I have been begging to question why she's waltzing in looking like she took a walk of shame during the tsunami and shower up in some guys shirt? Oh nooo I want details- owe!" A jab had come from Tallulah into her side.

"No, it's not Joss's." Heat from shame filled her cheeks. Was it a horrible way to seem to others to be seen in another man's clothing? Clearly Sophia couldn't be the only one to assume the worst. "I went to go train and the storm got worse so I was drenched. It's just borrowed so I could come back and shower." Several sets of eyes were up on her, dying to ask more but some still hesitating after the big argument.

Trying to shake off the residual tension that stuck to their proverbial shoe like fairground gum, Cara grinned and asked, “From whom? Did you go to his cabin, or is he wandering the roads naked? If so, where can I bump into him?”

Somehow, the idea of Cara going out to find someone who was naked didn't fully take as a joke, although Kaylee chuckled nonetheless. "No, he's at his cabin," shirtless. "I'll have to get his clothes back to him at some point."

Sophia's excitement had her on the edge of the sofa. "Well come on then! You're not going to say that much and then not tell us who was willing to strip down for you in the middle of a storm." Her brows wiggled with every ounce of insinuation they possibly could.

"Soph, c'mon it's not like that," Kaylee waved her away. "Besides, I don't think it's anyone you guys would know. He didn't go to the Academy last year."

They were not satisfied with that! One by one the girl’s perked up, latching onto the topic like a life-vest. They needed to swim back to the shore of normality where they were happy and the sun shined and everyone loved one another, and no one could make a mistake that would sever bonds, or refuse to mend them when broken. That, and they could tell where there was good tea to spill!

“—have to tell us his name!”
“What does he look like without—”
“—far from here, or…?”
“Is he a Freshman? A junior?”

Charlotte, still recovering, sat back and let the others playfully poke and prod her sister, merely adding in chuckles and watching from where she leaned against the wall. Serenity remained in tentative neutrality, feeling a tug between questioning if she made unfair judgments now that they were all giggling and smiling, or if she trusted in the gut feeling that a storm was brewing on the horizon. Perhaps living in a dysfunctional household caused her to be overly cautious, but ultimately Serenity decided to keep that concern, but just tucked it away for now; she allowed herself to join the apparent peace and smiled.

Waving the girls into silence, Cara said, “Go shower, come back, and tell us all the details. We simply won’t let his go!”

"Then I'm not coming out of the shower," Kaylee spoffed, turning and racing up the stairs before more questions could be pelted at her.

Tallulah, pleased with the return of civility among everyone leaned back and looked at the now empty staircase thoughtfully. "She seemed pretty happy when she came in, didn't she?"

Sophia giggled, nudging her, "Compared to the last couple of days?"

"No, just the whole summer." Before Kaylee had seemed mostly content and seldom acted as if she was fully enjoying herself, at least from what Tallulah had witnessed. Likely a side effect from her sorrow of losing Joss. "Maybe she's learning to adapt?"

Tysha started, “Looks like—Well, I’d think so if—,” feeling a twinge of an unknown emotion, she furrowed her brows as if confused at herself, “I don’t know, actually.”

“I mean, what else could it be?” Cara spoffed. “Maybe a run through a storm and a kind gesture from a cute guy was all she needed.”

Charlotte ignored the clear sign of something else that she, now calmed, had subconsciously wondered about. “I mean, not gonna lie—If I was upset, in the rain, all dramatic, and a handsome boy offered me his clothes, I’m not gonna come back with a scowl on my face,” she chuckled away the worry that Kaylee had become starved for romantic connection and all that comes with it, or that Kaylee might be yearning for it so much to where she could betray Joss, knowing his position on Swingers alone. The idea was so ridiculous that she shut the door on it and refused to acknowledge that it still stood right on the other side. “That kind of man just might catch my attention.”

“I doubt that bed could handle more than the three already in it,” Hadassah chuckled.

“I dunno, Almaeri could probably expand it and reinforce the structure,” Cara wiggled her brows.

Hadassah, who didn’t quite support the lifestyle, but respected and cared for Charlotte, had to ask, “Wouldn't you get exhausted? I mean, I don’t even know you do it with two, just how would it work to do three?”

“I don’t know,” Charlotte shrugged. “I mean, bedding Keagan and Rennick does take energy…I guess I’d have to try it to find out.”

“Well, let me know if you ever do. I am very curious,” Cara said. “I just might—,”

BOOM! Thunder cracked again, sending a shiver of surprise through the girls. They heard the sound of crackling in the distance. Not a single pop, but many. Akin to fireworks. Looking out the window the girls noticed an odd scattering of color. Distant spots flashing in the dark sky that hadn’t cleared since the storm appeared to end.

Even those with the most insatiable appetites were steered away from the conversation at the rolling explosion. Sophia completely forgot the response that had been on the tip of her tongue, daring to stay close to the window. "It's getting crazy out there," she muttered.

Not sticking to her previous threat, Kaylee had been midway down the stairs as the sound caught everyone's attention. "Looks like I got back just in time," she observed, dressed in fresh clothes and dried off. She hoped JD wasn't going to end up losing his umbrella completely from all this.

Pulling their attention from the strange weather once Kaylee came down, the girls attempted to get back to that normal they craved, with Tysha prodding, “So, spill that tea. Who is this man? What’s his name?”

These women weren't going to give up, were they? Sighing, Kaylee caved, figuring there was nothing to hide after all. "Jacob Davenport, but he goes by JD."

“Oh, the guy Elijah was talking with,” Charlotte recalled. “He seemed nice. I kinda remember him having a baby face at the time, but maybe puberty hit him right like Keagan and Ren.”

“Definitely hit right with Ren,” Tysha muttered appreciatively, blushing.

"Didn't have to see him before to know that," Sophia smirked, letting out a wistful sigh. They'd appreciated their encounters so far to say the least!

BOOM! ZAP! A ball of light yards from their front door rolled like a behemoth of energy the size of a bus. It shifted like a tangible blob struggling to keep a spherical shape. The light vanished and to their shock there stood three sizzling bipedal storm gremlins. Their eyes flashed with white fire and tiny sparks danced in their palms. One of them swing their hand the embers of energy shot out to set a tree ablaze.

While a couple of the girls might have been stunned into uncertainty, Tallulah backing away from the window and looking about lost while Sophia threw her hands over her mouth to muffle a scream, Kaylee and Charlotte launched themselves into action. Just beneath the stairs was the cabins miniature armory, the handle equipped with fingerprint sensors programmed when they arrived. The moment the door was ajar a notification was sent to headquarters. With the camp heavily blessed and protected, hers and Charlotte's personal Lithes were stored within along with an assortment of weapons and defensive mechanisms and spare Lithes for the other cabin mates. "Suit up!"

Anyone who was in a trance seemed to break free at the command. Unfamiliar with the technology, Tallulah was quick to help Sophia into her suit. Tysha did the same with Annie and Hadassah. The rest fell into step by example. Focused, they did not pay heed to their phones going off while below. Typical protocol at this point would have been for the campers to stay within their cabin and defend it, but already it didn't feel like that was going to be an option. Outside there were a few souls who had been wandering around, defenseless and caught off-guard by the invasion. Knowing there'd be those unarmed or the newest class who had no experience in training and it could take awhile for help to arrive, Kaylee moved to the door the moment her suit was secured, gun in hand and an accessory belt draped above her waistline. "Stay here," she said firmly before doing the opposite of staying and slipping out into the flames and spawning chaos with determination abloom in cornflower eyes.

“Kaylee, wait!” Charlotte shouted, but her sister was already gone. Huffing, she turned around to the others. “Ty, Serri, Hadassah—Be ready to take in anyone you see coming,” Charlotte ordered, taking out her phone to send a quick text of a thumbs up in group chat; they were alright at the moment. “Annie, grab the medic bag and come with me and Cara. We will be sweeping our street first, but we might hit up the next if needed.”

"We're going to stay here?" Tallulah's question was directed at Sophia who was already taking a step toward Charlotte.

Realizing that not everyone could be bold in the face of danger, Sophia tugged her close for a deep kiss. "You stay here, help Tysh and the others in case someone comes injured and needs your help, Lulah," she urged.

"You're going out in this?!"

Winking, Sophia walked backward from her and toward the door. "You've said it, I'm always a glutton for punishment. I'll be back soon, try not to miss me too much."

The girls dispersed into position. Tysha and Hadassah set up by the window and the door. They were ready to either pull in students sent to them escaping danger or to keep an eye out in their immediate vicinity for anyone to bring inside. Serenity set up the living room to receive the wounded, aided with Tallulah once she was pulled out of a stupor from watching the others head into danger. Every cabin had been designed to transform into a temporary infirmary.

“Let’s go,” Charlotte cocked her gun and went into formation, hoping Kaylee didn’t get into serious trouble. They trained for what to do when separated, yes, but they were never meant to default to going solo.

Thankfully they wouldn't need to go far to find her, a couple of the gremlins that were far too interested in a padamounted transformer that was nearby grabbing her attention first. While it was more than likely that the camp had generators, the longer they didn't have to rely on them the better. She'd kept closer to the sides of buildings as she approached them, only opening fire when she was sure she could get a safe shot that wouldn't threaten everyone's electricity. The first one dropped with a single shot, grateful of the hours of practice in the gallery. When it's companion went down, the second was preparing to alert of the attacker, but she put two quick bullets, one shot at it's foot and a second at it's heart, straight into plans for back-up and preventing it from charging. Straightening up to get a better view of her surroundings, she caught sight of the others approaching, waving them through while ready to provide cover if needed. "About time you caught up."

Cara, a little miffed, repeated her words in a wry tone, adding a scold, “Damn it, Kaylee! Don’t you ever run out like that again, that wasn’t necessary!”

“Get mad later, focus,” Charlotte said, listening to the screams in the distance. Shots popped off here and there. These fairies picked the wrong camp to attack. “Our cabin is the last on this street. We’ll start here and meet at the beginning where it splits. Pay attention to your display so we can shift formations in a moment's notice.”

They made a quick decision about what to start with and went in twos, five feet between, with Kaylee dead center, strung across the width of the street. They darted forward, taking shots, dodging, sending or escorting students into nearby cabins or back to theirs, and dealing with the blaring sonic alert that shot into the sky as a flash of lightning. Acting like a beacon, that same gremlin would be targeted by another ball of energy. The girls could see that the shield normally netted over like a dome glitched. A tear of sparks like a wound across a stretch of sky.

If they hadn’t already guessed this wasn’t a game, by the time they got to the end of their street Cara felt the shock of her life when a gremlin managed to land a shot on her leg. She cried out, her body curling the wrong way. Annie suffered a blow to the head. Despite this, she pulled Cara onto her shoulders and took her back to Tallulah for better medical attention than Annie’s simple bag could handle. Bullets gone after several rounds, Charlotte pistol-whipped her way to a student being dragged off, receiving two hits to her stomach and a gremlin trying to choke her out. Thanks to her personalized Lithe she cut her way out before it could claim her.

Countless hours of training and simulators might have numbed the surprise, but there was still little to be done to prepare the young Guardians in training. Kaylee found that the gremlins were smarter than any she'd faced virtually, working in groups and willing to sacrifice themselves if it meant they'd get a shot at one of the girls. A moment of not heeding enough attention ended with her getting a second, much larger burn on her wrist that stung horribly. Swallowing her own pain, she was quick to Sophia's side to use the stock of her gun to beat away gremlins at her ankles when she'd been tripped. Scraped and bruised, neither was deterred as they continued on.

After all their trouble they were rewarded by agents coming to aid them. Gremlins had more to worry about, falling into shocked silence when their lighting did not call forth reinforcements and seeing their efforts to snatch children were thwarted at every turn.

“Look,” Charlotte pointed to the sky. “They’ve knit the energy shield back together.”

"Thank fuckin' God," Sophia panted, leaning against a cabin wall and taking shaky breaths.

A cry of distress pulled their attention to Freshmen stuck atop a burning treehouse—Paulo lay unconscious at the bottom, momentarily forgotten by the gremlins engaged with Keagan and two strangers. Charlotte recognized Bellasiel, but not the taller person next to her. The brother, perhaps? Outnumbered, they struggled to keep them at bay while protecting the injured comrade. The ultimate tide had turned, but this did not spare the few still under attack at the moment. With Annie and Cara gone, Sophia, Kaylee, and Charlotte were left to join the remaining fight.

Sophia took up the back end of their trio, moving at a steady pace without rushing forward. It wouldn't stand to wind up in a trap at this point. Kaylee's sights were locked on to the gremlins closest to Keagan, waiting until they were close enough to cause them to split before opening fire. "Keep back!"

"Careful, they keep coming in waves!" Keagan shouted, dark eyes narrowed as he fired three rapid bullets at the nearest. "Someone needs to get Paulo out of here and help the others."

Uneasy about how quickly they were walking back into another wave of danger after just barely getting out of the last, Sophia spoke on her hesitance. "Back-up should be here soon. Just keep them at bay!"

Falling into place among them, shouldering side-by-side with the campers they didn’t know, the team managed to hold the line. The gremlins caught on quickly, retreating behind fallen play structures to regroup. Three of them gripped each other, surging a powerful light between them. They burst, reshaping into a roaring beast the size of a car with sparking off electricity from its body. The gremlins around it flanked the merged creature, ready for a charge forward.

Speaking in Aarinian between them, the apparent siblings of red eyes and alabaster waves cut their palms and cast their blood onto the ground before them as the gremlins came in another wave with their tank. The siblings winced when a shiver of power passed through them. Their droplets took shape into a mimic of the quadrupedal foe. The two collided in an eruption of wails and spurting crimson vapor, crackling like thunder.

Down three members and one large advantage sooner than expected, the gremlins recovered from their shock to go out in a blaze of glory. They raised their sparking palms and threw out their embers. Charlotte expanded her shield. Pebbles of energy ricocheted back onto them. Then she swooped with her other hand, the knife formed from the light of her Lithe cut through their bodies. For as many gremlins as there were, some still managed to slip close.

“Ah!” Bellasiel flinched as the sear of a tiny ball grazed her neck and cheek. The brightness caused her to look away, leaving an opening for a gremlin to launch itself at her.

Charlotte grunted as she stretched her arm out to block. The gremlin landed his weight hard and she fell backwards. A second between her crash and a raised palm of electricity came the tall, red eyed young man who kicked the gremlin like a soccer ball. It’s body struck the tree across and crunched. It fell, smoking into nothing. Charlotte got to her feet with no time to thank him.
While the others took aim at the remaining Gremlins, Sophia went to Paulo's side. A quick check confirmed there was a pulse, everything moving too fast to simply watch his chest for breathing. She managed to drag him a few yards over, putting her back against a cabin so she didn't have to worry about anyone behind her. Her shots focused on any that dared to come close to the two of them.

Kaylee made her way over along side Keagan, eyes on the look out for anymore sly manuevers. Between the three of them and the ivory siblings, the waves were pressed off. They each fought hard to watch the others backs each time one was charged, Kaylee in particular putting the reflexes she'd been straining to improve to the test. It felt like everything was cleared when they had spanned out a small perimeter, even lowering her gun. "I think we got them all."

"Kaylee, look out!" Keagan's warning wouldn't come with enough notice. A gremlin dropped from the tree above her, snarling as he prepared to latch on.

"Blondie, duck!" The single worded command came so fast, but Kaylee barely had time to obey just as a large chunk of the nearby pathway flew by, smashing into the gremlin mid-fall before both crashed to the ground. A short distance away, dark hair and darker make-up decorated Winter who stood in a wide stance, dropping her hand as her command finished.

They could tell the strain on the young woman from her posture. It was unknown to them whence she learned to utilize these simple methods of self-defense that tested the limits of her capabilities in this fight. Even so, the move impressed those who knew just how much control it took to bend wind to the will, though it was possible manipulation of magnetism had been her tool; an easier option if you had access to it, with some practice. The death of the gremlin marked the end of the chaos. At first none of them moved, taking in the relief.

Nodding to the stranger for the welcomed intervention, Charlotte set her hand on her sister’s shoulder. In silence she conveyed her gratitude that they had come out of this alive. Especially since Keagan had a habit of dying an honorable death in simulations and how Kaylee had run out on her own initially. What if the gremlin had dropped on her when no one, not even this girl, was around to help? That sent a shiver up Charlotte’s spine.

“Uma um fy muli?” The tall ivory man asked his sister, his tone soft and yet steady, like a boulder in a rushing river. His fingers hovered over her cheek.

“Nam,” Bellaiell nodded. Then she peered upward to the Freshman clinging to the boughs of the trees. “Do you need help getting down?”

“Y-yes,” they said, and soon the teens below did what they could to do just that.

Once everyone was on solid ground and it was confirmed they were still safe from another attack, Kaylee took note of the injuries they had. "We can go and see if Serenity can patch everyone up. no doubt the infirmary is going to be overrun," she pointed out.

"Eh, I might be able to get Paulo there," Keagan considered, knowing just how far away it was. "Just may need to stop a couple of times if he's getting too heavy."

“I can help,” Bellasiel said, ignoring the tug on her elbow from her taller brother.

They watched expectantly to see what she could mean. Again the ivory maiden pushed away a restraining hand and called upon the power of her blood. A stretcher with wheels at one end shaped from liquid into a solid. The material reminded them of crimson crystals, and yet the expanse of what would have been fabric felt as flexible as if it were made of cotton. Then Bellasiel urged her tall companion to help put Paulo onto the stretcher for Keagan. Though grim, and awkward, the pale man did so.

“Thank you,” Charlotte said. This would take a load off of the strength needed to transport their friend.

“You’re welcome,” Bellasiel gave a bow. “Dirael, take him along.” She turned to the man and gestured to the stretcher.

Blushed, almost as red as his eyes, the one called Dirael wordlessly grabbed the end of the poles without wheels and looked at Keagan. “Lead the way,” he said.

While he couldn't complain he wouldn't need to lift a grown man across campus, Keagan felt a bit odd to suddenly completely have his hands empty. He decided to keep his hands on his gun for now, nodding and starting down the path closest to the girls' cabin, Sophia quick to follow up behind the stretcher.

Before joining the others, Kaylee jogged over to Winter. "Hey, I just wanted to thank you for back there. I really owe you one."

"Just watch yourself, Blondie. People aren't always going to be around to clean up your messes," Winter brushed the comment aside, though it was evident she was drained.

Catching sight of this, Kaylee nodded toward the departing party. "It you come with us, Serenity is bound to have some tea or something to help you." For a moment it seemed like Winter might decline, instead glancing behind her before turning to walk with her and the others, silently accepting.

As predicted the living room of the Von Helsing cabin teemed with bodies of the injured. Serenity and Tallulah directed the capable to help dress wounds and comfort the shocked. Rennick and Elijah were among those who were pouring on antiseptic and bandaging burns. Cara lay unconscious. Annie sat beside her, cleaning her leg.

“Lulah, they’re back,” Serenity said, getting up to meet the tall pale man who carted Paulo into the room. She immediately went to work to check him out once the stretcher was laid down and the stranger stepped away to his siblings side.

Glad she'd just finished bandaging someone up, Tallulah sprung to her feet and rushed through to find her beloved. Paying little attention to wounds, she tugged Sophia into a tight embrace before smacking her shoulder. "Don't you dare run off like that again!"

Wincing slightly at the smack atop her own small bruises and cuts she'd earned, Sophia had to give her a shrug and grin. "I hate to break it to you babe, but I plan on doing it countless times. Occupational hazard."

"Well...don't you dare do it without me!" Tallulah's threat came with a much more gentle second hug before leading her over to be examined and cleaned up, plenty of grateful kisses scattered throughout the process.

Rennick, who had snapped his attention to the door as soon as Serenity spoke, wordlessly weaved through people in his way, around Tallulah and Sophia, to Charlotte’s side.He paid no mind to whatever she mumbled, purely concerned with observing the severity of her injuries before taking her hands and resting his head on hers for a brief moment of thanks that Fate had been distracted with other people’s lives.

At first Charlotte felt a small panic. Did this count as crossing into Keagan’s privileges? Would Keagan be upset? But she knew all at once it was silly to feel unsure—they had gone through a traumatic event. Anyone would be just as likely to come check on their friends and, especially, your lover.

“Worried, were you?” Charlotte spoffed, rolling her forehead against his, feeling the length of his hair brush her cheeks. It had grown out some.

“Sh,” Rennick hushed her, just feeling the release of tension a moment more before straightening.

Charlotte accepted some damp clothes to begin cleaning herself up. “Thank you,” she murmured.

Rennick nodded and then turned to Keagan, who had involuntarily separated from them when gremlins dragged Paulo away. A band of them had first chased Keagan after seeing him go to aid their friend. Rennick intervened to take the heat off of his lover’s boyfriend. That fight took Rennick down the street, leaving Danson and Matt to mind the cabin, and eventually to the Von Helsings when the thought of Charlotte and the others having not responded to their recent texts came to mind. It spooked Rennick to have lost track of Keagan and Paulo.

Remembering his words about being passed a handshake, Rennick shamelessly pulled Keagan into a firm embrace. It struck Rennick then how important this man had become to him and he said, “This day you are Tawaruhi” He leaned back with his hands gripping Keagans upper arms. “The term used to refer to people who are closer than cousins. ‘Honor brother’, is the rough meaning.”

Covered in sweat and dirt but beyond grateful that no one close to them had been lost, Keagan wasn't going to deny the embrace. A tired flash of pearly whites came with a nod, accepting the title bestowed upon him. "Tawaruhi. I like it," he beamed even through the exhaustion. "Glad to see you're in one piece, man. Gonna go check on our girl now though, so don't go running off again on me, yeah?"

“Hm,” Rennick nodded, and after one firm pat against his honor brother’s shoulder, he stepped aside so that Keagan could attend to Charlotte. It was then he saw Kaylee, the next person he meant to see. Again without a word he came to inspect. His Aegean seas lapped over Kaylee’s body. Catching the sight of her wrist he grabbed a nearby burn kit and went to work.

"It's fine," she tried to excuse the red, raw skin. "Not much worse than a candle, really." In truth it was significantly worse, the gremlin's magic cast a much wider burn and was several layers deep, sore to the touch or if she stretched it too sharply.

Insisting she sit down to make it easier to administer to her. “Maybe you should switch to modern day methods of illumination. You might fare better,” Rennick said, eyes on his task.

Kaylee spoffed, though it didn't have a usual feisty gust behind it. She was grateful for his aid, even if she only quirked a response. "It makes life so much more exciting, though. Wouldn't want to be bland or anything." Cornflower eyes twinkling with amusement in just how clever she was.

He pinned the bandage and leaned back in his chair. “You’ll have to redress it once every day until it heals.”

"Yes, Nurse Rennick," she nodded, eager to see just how long it would take to heal before she could get back to training at full speed. If anything, today had been an encouragement for her to focus.

Grimacing, Rennick responded as he often did when being presented with a nickname, be it ‘Daddy’, ‘Baby-Boy’, or ‘Coach. “Don’t call me nurse…”

"What about you?" Kaylee leaned in for a return inspection. "Better hope your cheek doesn't scar. It won't do your pretty face any favors."

“I’m fine looking a little rugged,” Rennick said, crossing his arms and studying her, who observed him so intently. “These won’t be the last anyway, I’m sure. Might as well accept that now. Besides, I like scars. They speak for themselves.”

"I would expect nothing less," Kaylee grinned, rising as well to go and check on the rest of their friends. Cara was undoubtedly the worst injured, but they could have fared much worse. It seemed the past two years of preparation were coming to use. Annie spent a lot of her time with Elijah helping Cara and one other who hadn’t woken up yet. They were stable, but it did concern them.

“Her leg looks much better,” Serenity said, getting up to replenish the bowl of water. She nearly bumped into someone, glancing up once and then again with wide eyes.

Bellasiel excused herself. “Forgive me, I did not know you would turn so suddenly.”

Mute, Serenity nodded. How had she not seen this woman until just now? The hard work certainly stole her attention. Finding her voice, Serenity said, “It’s okay…” and walked around her, unable to look away until she had to force herself to face forward again. Her cheeks were as bright as rosy Christmas lights.

Catching the stunned awe, Charlotte grinned to herself. Serenity certainly had another distraction and this time it had nothing to do with the groaning patience. Charlotte couldn’t blame her. The Aarinian siblings were easy on the eyes. Dirael, who often stood awkwardly until suggestions were made to him by his sister, was not far away.

“I will be back,” Charlotte said to Keagan and Rennick. She walked up to Dirael who found intense interest in folding clean rags. “Hey, I just want to say I’m grateful that you kicked off that gremlin.”

Silence. Red eyes counted the individual rags on each pile and began to sort them so they numbered the same.

“Um,” Charlotte fidgeted with her fingers, “It’s good to know you and your sister are working with us.”

Tragically there were two rags left over no matter what Dirael did. The surface of the table didn’t allow for more piles and they toppled over if he stacked them too high.
“Dirael?” Charlotte said, tilting her head as he slowly turned away. She noticed him grimace at his name being spoken. Furrowing her brows, Shee reached out to tap his shoulder. “Oo!” Charlotte hopped to the side when Dirael jerked back as if he had been burnt. “Oh, so sorry, are you injured? Did I touch a—,”

Stumbling and nearly knocking over the table, Dirael comically dodged anyone around him as he made his way in a fright across the room. Charlotte watched with her jaw dropped in surprise at his abrupt escape.

Not far by, Kaylee just barely helped keep the table right in time. She perked a brow at the strange pale man. "The hell is wrong with him?"

“He is not adjusting well,” Bellasiel said beside them. Charlotte and Kaylee turned to see the pale maiden. “Dirael and I are from Aarin and our culture and customs lived on with the devotion to our former cult…I apologize.”

Charlotte glanced between them. “So…He’s afraid of me?”

“No, he is offended,” Bellasiel said simply.

Blinking, Charlotte repeated in astonishment, “Offended? What did I do?”

“You, a female, had the audacity to attempt to speak with him directly,” Bellasiel stated.

Making a face, Charlotte was about to make harsh remarks when memories came crashing to her forethought. That day Bellasiel woke her up, she said they met before, but that she had worn something different at the time. No wonder! That night at the competition she was all but a floating bed sheet.

Lingering around, Kaylee quickly made the same connection as Charlotte had. "Oh from the dance competition last year!"

“Yes,” Bellasiel nodded.

“So…you’re from Sydalsh?” Charlotte asked.

Nodding, Bellasiel said, “And as Dalshi women we are subject to the males in our lives. Women never speak to males.”

Fair brows knitted together. "How on earth is he going to go to school if he won't talk to a woman?" Putting aside the other students, there was a growing female portion of the faculty.

“That is a good question. I have wondered the same,” Bellasiel said, slightly smiling. She glanced at her brother. Dirael skirted about in a small panic when he happened to come across the other females. “Dirael grew up as one of the most privileged and honored young men. As the son of the High Priest he would have inherited all power and prestige in our cult…He is quite lost in this new world.”

"I'm surprised he chose to come to Von Helsing Academy then," Kaylee observed with interest. "Not that it's not prestigious, but there's all boy schools he wouldn't have to be so awkward at."

“He didn’t,” Bellasiel said. “Mother did.”

Raising a brow, Charlotte asked, “So mother’s choose schools?”

“No, they never make those kinds of decisions,” Bellasiel shook her head, rippling her pearlescent waves. “And before you ask, no, father didn’t either. He’s furious, I’m sure.”

"Wait so did he not know you were coming here?" Kaylee shared her sister confusion on just what had happened.

“By now he probably knows,” Bellasiel said. “It’s been a month since mother, Dirael, and I escaped with Lisa—she’s a lovely woman of New York and our former slave.”

The day had many unexpected turns, but that had to be the biggest for Charlotte; gremlin storm or not. And while Dirael struggled, apparently Bellasiel had adjusted easily to this new, cult-free lifestyle. It begged the question, which Charlotte asked, “You escaped? When? How? What’s going on?”

“That is a long story for another time. It is probably best we attend to the sick for now,” Bellasiel said, seeing a few people in need. “I will do my best to handle my brother. Let me know if he’s in the way.”

"Of course," Kaylee nodded as she turned to find others who had taken worse hits than she had. There was a budding curiosity to find out more of what had happened, Bellasiel was right. That was for another day.

Charlotte reluctantly followed suit, kicking herself later on for not making specific arrangements to do so. In the meantime she helped heal alongside Kaylee, seeing as they were finding themselves falling short on needed materials. Eventually Matt and Danson ended up getting in contact with them and said they would bring more medical supplies to help out. The friends spent the evening comforting and caring for those around them until they were contacted by the staff to know what to do next.

By the time the adults had come to clear out the cabin, and others, to properly take account of the conditions of the campers, they found that though they had many injured, there were no casualties. Later that day they learned they were simply one of many targeted areas. Having had the systems in place that they did, and with so many trained individuals working as a team, they fared best out of all of them. One town, not far from the edge of the storm, did not. This news weighed heavy on their hearts and inspired them to carry on.

Over the following days the staff and campers worked together to clear debris and mend the destruction. Due to the help of Awakened members it could have fooled anyone to think there hadn’t been an attack without a keen eye. It was near the end of the week that Kaylee remembered that she would be expecting a letter from Joss.

Since she'd thought of it too late at night, Kaylee rose bright and early the next morning. A refreshing sprint past dew-covered patches of grass did wonders to wake her up, and when she entered the post office she was delighted to see a letter had been waiting. Taking it with thanks she went back out on to the path, only taking a few steps before opening the letter. Surprisingly it was a single sheet this time, which she had to attribute to a tough week. Walking slowly down the path she scanned the letter eagerly.

Sweets,

No worries about fitting in a letter in time! It’s busy over here too. I wish I could say I was busy practicing for a play. I miss you and our friends!

I wanna say I have a lot of people to rely on here, but the fact is it’s kind of hard to make friends. They’ ve got a great training program, but the rules here are pretty strict and I think it’s because of the mentality. You know about that Alan guy? Well, a lot of students preparing for school kinda think the same. They weren’t particularly excited to know how close I am to your family. They weren’t quite welcoming at first. Hoffman reached out to me and it’s been better since then, very supportive, even said Rennick probably didn’t get as bad as he could have because of my influence. Gotta say, it’s hard not to believe her when she talks like that. Makes me think of you.

Oh, that’s right—I’m sorry, I meant to correct last time, but I blanked out. Hoffman isn’t a man. Her name is Hazel. We’re just not supposed to use first names, so I thought I’d try to practice that in other areas, not just verbally.

Anyway, I gotta go again. I’m sorry this is kinda short. Been really busy. Hoffman and I are going to be practicing simulated night missions. We’ve got one day and one night to reach a destination. We’re really excited to test out our skills!

Your shining Knight,
Joss


Excitement melted into a different emotion that she didn't immediately recognize. The letter was short and had minimal content checking on her, though that wasn't her biggest concern. Hoffman was a chick? And not just a random chick but one that he ran night and simulations with and - Her mouth dropped agape in horror.

"She took the picture!" The realization was so strong it needed to be vocalized. The image that she had on her nightstand wasn't taken by some guy he met at camp, but a woman. Joss might not have been completely naked, but he was standing beneath a showerhead in a speedo while his thumb tugged it teasingly down - mere inches from being naked! And it was this Hazel who didn't only see him that but was there long enough to take pictures which probably took more than one shot. Cheeks blazed with anger at this realization, a green monster crawling out to rear it's head and roar so loud she couldn't even feel her normal sadness at missing him. Oh God, what if Hugo was right? Her thoughts took off while she furiously read the letter again, grunting each time she saw Hoffman's name.

Driven by her frustration to go exactly where she needed to be, Kaylee walked briskly back to the cabin, up the stairs, and burst through the door where she found Charlotte snoring softly in her bed. They had made arrangements so that Kaylee didn’t feel forgotten. Every other night, aside from any Kaylee directly requested for herself, Charlotte spent time with the guys. Other than that they had to entertain themselves so that the sisters could maintain their relationship.

Coming to Charlotte's bed, Kaylee unapologetically dropped down to sit on it. "Hoffman is a friggin chick!" she blurted out before going to explain. "Joss kept talking about Hoffman and I thought he'd found some guy he could bond with but it's Hazel Hoffman!"

“Hm?” Charlotte blinked open her mocha eyes, not catching that at first. When her mind caught up she sat upright and gaped. “What?”

"Yeah and y'know what that means? Some broad out there took this picture of my man," Kaylee's continued huffing was only paused for a moment so she could snatch the photo off her bedside table. "She saw him like that! And they're going on night simulations and she's giving him tricks for his handwriting. I just...I cannot, Charlotte!"

Shuffling closer so she could read the letter, and as if they were at the spa clucking like old hens, Charlotte jumped right in on the bandwagon of talking trash in defense of her sister, saying, “Pfft ’but I blanked out’, huh? Who blanks out about that? Joss really think that would fly?” Charlotte scoffed scoldingly. “Who is this wackass hoe? ‘Hazel’ doesn’t even sound like a real name!”

"I've literally called them a 'he' in every letter so far and he just now corrects me?" Kaylee wagged her finger in the air, moving to retrieve the rest of the letters for detective work. "Not only that, I want to know what kind of woman knows a man is taken and then agrees to follow him into the shower and thinks it's okay to see this pose?!"

“Exactly right!” Charlotte said, and as she followed her sister the door creaked open after a brief knock.

“Everything alright in here?” Serenity’s timid voice barely got their attention.

So far Serenity accepted might be wrong about the divide imagined between Kaylee and Charlotte. It didn’t mean her paranoia due to her upbringing went away with an intellectual conclusion. Hearing had heightened and Serenity needed to check in on what she heard.

“Some bitch named Hazel Hoffman is the one who took Joss’s boudoir pic for Kaylee,” Charlotte huffed.

Cara, who came as silent support for her friend, poked around Serenity’s shoulder. “You serious?

With the closest bedroom, it wasn't a surprise that two more heads popped in moments after. "A woman did?" Sophia's face scrunched in clear distaste. "Oh hell no. What are you going to do about that, Kaylee?"

Appreciative of the quickly growing support, Kaylee waved them all in and pointed at the collection of 'evidence'. "I mean I don't know what I can do from here, but I feel like I should at least say something, right?"

"Okay, I'll be the devil's advocate here and just point out...what if she's just a friend?" Tallulah gingerly offered, earning scoffs and head shakes.

"A friend? Friends don't take pictures of friends like this, especially when you know they're taken," Sophia was quick to argue with her sweetheart.

"Well...Rennick did take pictures of most of us like that," Tallulah reminded them all. "I doubt Joss was worried that Ren was going to snatch up Kaylee."

"But that's different. He knows Ren," Kaylee rebutted. "I don't know this thot and she there while I'm stuck thousands of miles away. What if...what if he decides it's just easier because she's there and I'm here?" Anger faded and tears threatened all within seconds, her lower lip trembling.

A chorus of cooing and comforting murmurs accompanied gentle reassuring back rubs and Serenity gave Kaylee a brief hug. Tysha ended up finding the person she wanted to see in the Von Helsing room, but soon got an update on what was going on and joined in. They offered their own thoughts on why they thought that would never happen, considering Joss’ love for Kaylee, but that quickly turned into snaps about that not being an excuse for this girl's behavior.

“I don’t think Joss is gonna skip out on you just because you’re not right next to him,” Cara said. “But I think this hoe is still disrespectful. Couldn’t she have gotten to know you before sending a picture like that?”

“Right, I mean, girl-code!” Tysha gave a sharp nod.

Serenity, handing Kaylee a napkin, offered, “Maybe Joss isn’t as aware of the girl code. It’s possible he feels so secure in his own relationship with you that he just didn’t think about it.”

"Nope, not buying it," Sophia snapped, perched on the edge of Charlotte's bed. "I'm sure he abides by bro code and this is no different. He should have known better if you ask me."

"Well..." Tallulah lowered her voice, shrugging, "He is a man..."

Dabbing at her face to wipe away any of the tears, Kaylee sighed shakily. "I just don't want to lose him you guys," she murmured, a sadness deep in her echoing on her face. "We're supposed to last two years apart and we haven't even managed two months so far..."

“Long distance relationships do work,” Charlotte said, without giving examples. “I mean, the only reason why Joss and you broke up at Winter Formal had nothing to do with other women. And trust me, Joss looks good. I’m sure there were plenty trying to nab him. Hazel the Hoe is not getting any, I promise you.”

“What?” Annie and Hadassah had peeked inside when they heard the voices concentrated.

Resurging wrath, Charlotte said, “Some bitch is trying to horn-in on Joss.” And they were quick to shove the evidence their way.

Gasping softly, Annie spoke harshly for someone who was brought up with the teaching to love thy neighbor. “That wackass hoe!”

“I know, right?” Tysha huffed.

“You should say something,” Hadassah said, coming right in to sit with them.

Cara said, “Maybe pretend like you may or may not be hanging out with a hottie with a body. See how he likes ‘boys’ being ‘friends’, that you just happened not to mention properly.”

"You don't think that would be a little cruel?" Kaylee spoffed, though Sophia was quick to come in with a simple fact.

"She's already been hanging out, remember that JD guy? You just take that, just a couple of tiny exaggrations and see what he says," she said, plotting while tapping her fingertips together. "If he grows upset then - wham! - turn the tables around on him."

"She's hardly hung out with JD. Hell, she spends more time with Rennick more than she has JD," Tallulah chuckled, amused at that idea.

Sophia waved her off. "Bah, Ren isn't a threat to him and he knows it. Doubt Joss would even react if she said he tried to kiss her or something crazy. He knows better."

“Yeah,” Charlotte admitted with a bob of her head. “Joss and Rennick are kinda like Uncle Cory and Uncle Oliver. They know they won’t violate the trust of the other for self-gratification. JD is still the best option.”

“But like Lulah said, they’ve barely hung out,” Hadassah said.

“This is what you do,” Cara raised a finger. “You write a letter like normal and then cut it short with ‘I wish I had more time. I gotta return JD’s clothes. Miss you so much, looking forward to another letter’, and then sign out.”

It was diabolical and even if it wasn't going to be untrue - after all the chaos she still hadn't returned his clothes - a part of Kaylee thought it was cruel to say. Something of that nature was bound to send questions flying. Still...another part of her thought it was only fair after all of this Hazel nonsense. "I don't know..."

"Okay we'll put this to a vote," Sophia took control of the situation. "Who thinks Kaylee should test his reaction? Show of hands." Her own hand was proudly still in the air. Charlotte, Cara, and Hadassah raised their hands.

"And who thinks she should just sit around and see if anything happens?"

"Not a very fair alternative," Tallulah muttered, but put her hand up nonetheless.

Tysha raised hers, but Annie did not. Instead, Annie said, “What if Kaylee just said ‘Hey, you may not have thought of this, but I feel upset that Hazel took that picture of you’, and maybe explain that the separation is hard and that it would be appreciated if he didn’t do that kind of thing again.”

Kaylee was about to open her mouth to say that might be the safer option, even if it meant confrontation, but Sophia was quicker to speak. "That's no good. He could easily lie and it makes Kaylee seem like a push over."

"I mean, I feel it's a much more mature reaction than trying to get him jealous in revenge," Tallulah cautiously argued. "And shouldn't your want Kaylee to trust Joss rather than think he could be lying."

Sophia spoffed, "I mean you can but that seems naive. Not many guys are going to lose interest, find someone else and just be honest about it."

“Well, has Joss given a reason for her to doubt?” Annie posed. “He’s a nice man.”

Taking Sophia’s side, Cara said, “Yeah, I think someone as nice as Joss should have thought about his actions. If you found Eli in bed with a girl, fully clothed, but it was over night, just how easy would you feel about it? I mean, is showering the only time Hazel saw Joss like that? And what does it mean to have a ‘night run’ mission? Do they sleep next to one another? The fact that Joss is ‘nice’ certainly makes this appear a little sus.”

Hadassah said, “I think seeing his reaction reading Kaylee returning clothes won’t be a bad thing. It’s a truth, it’s related to a harmless event, and if Joss is interested in finding out what is going on, he can take that step since he started all of this.”

Kaylee had began pacing, listening to each girls' proposal on just how to handle this whole situation. Finally she stopped in front of the congregation, arms folded over her chest. "I think I will do that. Test to see what he says," she decided. "I just don't know...why does he act like he doesn't care how fast I write back? I mean, we swore a letter a week to each other," her finger pointed to the first paragraph on the latest letter.

"It's been consistent. He's written four times. About one a week," Tysha said.

"Maybe it feels like it's not every week because the delivery takes time? They are spaced the span of a week, even if they come in the middle," Annie said.

"I'm not saying he didn't write, but I'm just surprised that he went from insisting we stay in contact to basically saying do it whenever I can," Kaylee huffed, able to partially acknowledge she might be over reading things.

"Whatever the case, I think Kaylee has made the right decision, " Cara said, urging her friend to get writing.

She was tempted to hold off on writing a few days, possibly out of spite, but the realization that if she wanted to be honest in her letter she'd need to keep JDs clothes that long made her decide against it. "Okay fine, but I can't write with all of you watching," she waved her hands at her friends. "Go on and I'll try to catch up to you guys at breakfast."

Sophia signed, but stood up. "Breakfast isn't nearly as interesting as this," she complained, falling into step with Tallulah.

The girls reluctantly left Kaylee to handle composing the letter alone. After carefully planning out every word to the syllable, she re-read it twice.

Dear Joss,

It's good to know that even if there's those around you with unusual beliefs and questionable thought processes that you've at least found someone who you feel you can relate to. I'll have to wait and find out whether or not it's a good thing that Hazel reminds you of me. For now I'll assume it's a compliment.

Things have been crazy here and I'm sure the same is true since you sent your last letter. There was a horrible storm one day and right as it was calming down we were attacked by a swarm of gremlins. It was a rush fighting them off and rescuing those who weren't trained or prepared and I nearly had one drop right on me, but we managed to handle them. A lot of us will have scars, but the worst has seemed to heal and there were no casualties. I've got a nice scar from a burn now on my wrist, so it's good that photo shot happened when it did!

I hope the training went well and I can only expect that you passed with flying colors. If they ever give you a break try to enjoy yourself. Speaking of, I need to get going because breakfast will be pretty soon and I need to drop JD's clothes off since I'm sure he's missing them. I miss you and can't wait for your next letter.

Your Sweets,
Kaylee


Satisfied, she grabbed up her envelope, JDs clothes, and left the cabin locked behind her. Kaylee headed to JDs cabin. The post office was equal distanced, so it didn't matter which she chose first, but might as well not tote around a bag of someone else's clothes the whole time.

Coming up to the cabin Kaylee just noticed how close JD lived from the one with most of their guy friends. Even standing at at door she could see Rennick and Keagan just leaving for breakfast. Neither were obligated to spend time with one another, but it seemed they enjoyed the company of the other and made a free willed choice to do so.

"Kaylee, what brings you here?" JDs voice brought her out of her thoughts and drew cornflower eyes to him.

Kaylee'd been distracted, hand poised to knock, while observing the surrounding cabins now that it wasn't storming. The question caught her off guard and she cleared her throat to try and ignore the fact she'd been startled so easily. "I realized I still hadn't returned your clothes from the day of the storm," she explained, holding out the shirt, shorts and belt that were freshly laundered and neatly folded and placed in a small bag. "I thought I'd bring them by and thank you again for your hospitality and of course, the delicious cocoa."

“Aw, how kind of you,” JD smiled, opening the door further and stepping aside so she had room to enter. “You can bring them up. As Fate would have it, I did my laundry this morning.” Beside the door he pulled up a basket and turned toward the stairs. “I got the clothes you left, in fact.”

What she had expected to be a quick drop-off was quickly more, Kaylee obliging to his request and following him because at this point she was invested in delivering these clothes, even if it meant an extra set of stairs. "Oh, I'd completely forgotten them," she admitted, leaving that day in a hurry and then with the events that followed hardly thinking back on it. "That does explain why I couldn't find my shirt, though. You really didn't need to wash them."

“I can only handle so much stench,” JD teased, opening his door and setting down the basket. He rifled through the unfolded clothes and pulled out each item for her to take. The last, a pair of comfortable cotton undies with the picture of a cartoon character stamped on the front, he held up and spoffed, “Gary the snail. Love his sass.”

Kaylee felt her cheeks go from fair to beet red in half a second. Of course it wouldn't have been one of the more mature panties of lace and sheer material. Or even just a pair of plain cotton briefs! Nope, it was her self-proclaimed 'funderwear' that he not only saw but even washed! Reaching out much quicker for them than the shirt and shorts, she snatched the panties out of his hands. "Yeah, he's pretty sassy," she mumbled, still far too embarrassed at that point to relish the fact that someone else agreed that you could have an attitude even if you had a single word vocabulary to work with.

Grinning, JD turned back to his clothes and began to fold them. “Spongebob is a classic. I also like Phineas and Ferb and Samurai Jack. They’re older, but still good.”

Stuffing the reclaimed panties into the pocket of her shorts to avoid them falling out and anyone else seeing them, Kaylee nodded. "We watched Samurai Jack. Spongebob was my show to watch if Lottie had a tutor that I wasn't seeing. She wasn't fan of it," she commented, feeling odd just standing there. "Do you want me to help? Could speed it up for you."

Brows raised, JD said, “Yeah, that’d be great.” He moved aside and preemptively gathered the undergarments to his pile so she didn’t have to deal with them.

"Oh, so you can handle my underwear but I can't return the favor?" she spoffed jokingly before reaching in to the basket and pulling out a pair of shorts to begin her half of the work.

“Shouldn’t take long,” he said, and glanced at her as he shook out a shirt. “So, busy day or training head?”

"I wouldn't say it'll be busier than most," Kaylee mused, setting aside the neatly compacted shorts and going in for the next item. "I'm going to the post office before breakfast and then after I'll see if Rennick is up for rehearsal. Lunch, training. A pretty typical day, really. What about you?"

“Typical for me is crafting with Winter and taking a ride or two, or checking on the flowers in the gardens,” JD said, seemingly slow to get a single item folded. “Occasionally I search for my lost umbrella,” he chuckled. The storm had done a lot of damage as well as stolen his things. “Then I’m back here to journal or read.” JD inwardly frowned to see that he was almost done despite procrastination. “So, the post office, huh? A letter to loyal love?”

His slowed actions went unnoticed, Kaylee quite focused on what she thought was her half of the basket but likely was nearly all of it. Normally she would have agreed with his final question, though with the morning's dilemma and drama that was ensuing, she could only spoff at that idea. Loyal wasn't entirely something she could stand behind at that particular moment. "It's a letter to Joss," she indirectly agreed. "His letter came today so I wrote one back." Kaylee didn't realize she'd pursed her lips tighter than they might normally be while she folded in the arms of a t-shirt.

Putting away his clothes, JD said, in a tone that meant the opposite, “You sound excited.” He began to take folded items from her as she finished and needed something else to do. “In a bit of a quarrel?”

Somehow she found it more than easy to explain the situation to him. "Not exactly, at least not yet," she set off on trying to describe what was happening. "Joss was talking about 'Hoffman' in his letters and how they were helping him adjust, taught him tricks to write neater, took ahem a personal photo of him in exchange for what was sent to him. I assumed Hoffman was a guy because it seemed like they were pretty close and it made sense. In his last letter he corrected my assumption and informed me that her name is Hazel."(edited)

“Oh shit,” JD laughed, trying not to, but failing. He took the last pair of socks and pleaded for forgiveness. “I’m so sorry, I just did not expect all that to spill. It’s like a soap opera.” He closed his drawer and sat down on the bed, his turned posture implied his expectation that she would do the same. “So what’s the plan? What did you write?”

Realizing she'd sort of just imploded her drama in his life, Kaylee sank down to his bed with a long sigh, laying back across the width and staring up at the ceiling. "Something that'll either make things better or worse," she muttered, cheeks still dark pink. The realization that she was dragging him into it in more than one way struck her just then, closing her eyes and lightly slapping her palm to her forehead.

“Hmmm, isn’t that always the case,” JD laid beside her. His leg hung off the edge, swinging lightly against the frame. “Are you worried he’s fallen out of love with you?”

Kaylee was quiet for a few moments, not moving her hand and keeping her eyes closed. "I guess I am. If she's there and I'm here...well wouldn't it make sense for him to pick some pretty little thing that was at his side with fluttering lashes?" Hugo's words had gone through her mind on more than one occasion before that morning, but now they were practically screaming. Stupid Hazel had the best eyelashes, or so she imagined despite never seeing her. "Two years is a long time and maybe he'll decide it's not worth the wait..."

Waiting a respectful minute before talking, JD turned to look at her with a smile, dared to give her hand a squeeze, and said, “Well, I don’t know Joss, but for what it’s worth, I think your pretty eyes are enough to keep my attention, no matter how long we’re apart.” Had Kaylee heard a more sincere tone from him? It seemed that for the few times they met, there were moments that rang truer than others. “Anyway,” his fingers slipped from hers and he sat up, getting ready to go, “let’s hope Joss isn’t a fool.”

The squeeze caused Kaylee's eyes to open, looking over at him with the cornflower fields he spoke so fondly of. Her cheeks were warm once more as she fought to hold off from grinning and lost. The moment passed though, and she found herself uprighted, collecting her clothes before they could be forgotten again. "Yeah, we'll hope," she agreed half under her breath, taking the liberty to leave his room and head downstairs. "Thanks again for the laundry and letting me douse you with my dramatic tea. I know it's not Lavaaza, so it goes against house rules and all. Taking the liberty of letting herself out, she gave a final farewell.

“I’ll make an exception this time,” JD grinned, waving as she left.

The walk to the post office took no time at all, but Kaylee noticed a thicker crowd than usual. Many were walking with satisfied smiles from the direction of the dining hall. Breakfast was coming to an end. Rennick would be headed to their rehearsal spot soon, if he wasn’t there already. These thoughts, among others floating around in her head about JD, filled her mind as she approached the outgoing box.

Thereafter Kaylee did about what she said she would, finding Rennick to rehearse, doing some training, and just as they arranged, that night it was the boys turn to have Charlotte. The girls checked in on Kaylee and heard the letter was off on its way to the school in Brazil. What they did not hear about just yet was the tea Kaylee held in her cup between her and JD. Here and there they suspected something about Kaylee was a little different, but none could put their finger on it.

Someone else among their friend group appeared to be acting quite differently. Serenity, who spent the nights elsewhere, had been missing from their group often. They were on the verge of asking what was going on until one day they were at the theatre and in walked Serenity with Bellasiel and Dirael. The tall man wore a sheer red band across his eyes; confident in his walk into a room full of women.

“This is where we practice,” Serenity pointed out the various groups paired off to work through their scenes. “We’ve done a lot of work to prepare for our little friend-to-friend performance.”

In wonderment, Bellasiel said, “I’ve always wanted to visit a theatre. This is incredible.” She gave her brother a smile. “Isn’t it, Dirael?” No one knew if he acknowledged her, but Bellasiel beamed and ventured further toward the others. “Hello, it’s good to see all of you again.”

Cara noted the shy smile on Serenity and couldn’t help a grin. “Yeah, you too—Where did you walk here from, if I can ask?”

“The observatory,” Bellasiel answered. “It’s one of my favorite haunts.”

“The stars are a fascinating subject,” Serenity avoided eye contact with the knowing looks between them and the alabaster girl.

Not catching anything, Bellasiel happily questioned them, “So what are you going to portray?”

"We have a large variety," Kaylee offered to explain. "Some of us are just doing a single scene while a couple others are doing montages."

"It's going to be quite the show," Sophia boasted, tucking her thumbs behind the straps of a pair of overalls. "Are you here to watch or join in?"

“Oh, I’m no actress,” Bellasiel said.

Charlotte stepped forward, saying, “Promise me, I know the feeling. But Serenity is actually a great teacher. She’s been working with me this whole time.”

Perking, Bellasiel turned and looked down at Serenity. “You’re a teacher of the art of theatre?”

Blushing further, Serenity felt her heart flutter in her chest. She had to cast her eyes down. “I have some helpful tips…”

“Oh she’s being modest,” Charlotte gave Serenity a gentle poke, “I was atrocious before this one reforged me into a decent actress.”

Tilting her head, Bellasiel asked, “Will you show me how she’s improved you?”

“Hm?” Charlotte stood in mild astonishment. “Oh…Uh, y-yeah, totally,” she said with hesitation.

“Woo! Lottie!” Rennick clapped, getting a few others to do the same, just to mess with her.

After a brief narrowing of her eyes, Charlotte cleared her throat and began. She went with the first one that popped into her head. Last night she and the guys had watched The Two Towers. Charlotte had coincidentally rewatched Sam’s monologue a few times out of appreciation for it.

“Ahem…” Charlotte leaned on one foot, “I can’t do this Sam,” she shifted her weight to the other, changing her expression from worn to the soul, to a man still clinging to the rock of life by his tattered fingers, “I know. It’s all wrong. By rights we shouldn’t even be here. But we are. It’s like the great stories, Mr. Frodo. The ones that really mattered. Full of darkness and danger they were, and sometimes you didn’t want to know the end. Because how could the end be happy? How could the world go back to the way it was when so much bad happened?”

Charlotte’s voice croaked as if she had breathed in days and weeks of filthy air on a journey across treacherous lands, “but in the end, it’s only a passing thing, this shadow. Even darkness must pass. A new day will come,” She lifted her hands as if she were comforting and encouraging an invisible man with little hope left, “And when the sun shines, it will shine out the cleaner. Those were the stories that stayed with you; that meant something. Even if you were too small to understand why. But I think, Mr. Frodo, I do understand. I know now. Folk in those stories had lots of chances of turning back, only they didn’t. Because they were holding on to something.” Shifting to her other side, Charlotte’s posture slumped, though she kept herself up, “What are we holding onto Sam?” Again, she moved back, reclaiming that glint of light. “That there’s some good in this world, Mr. Frodo…and it’s worth fighting for.”

Without being prompted, Bellasiel applauded enthusiastically. “Oh! Amazing!”

Dirael, protected by his cloth, stared in mute, unreadable silence. His hand twitched. Irritation? Or something else? Whatever it was, when Charlotte happened to look his way he cast his eyes to the side and his cheeks colored.

Everyone else sounded off their approvals. Sophia gave a delighted whoop, demanding an encore while Keagan cupped his hands to his mouth, "That's my girl!" Words could not express just how thrilled he was just to have a chance to be there for her. Seeing his beloved grow and prosper as a woman was one of the most amazing gifts she could possibly have given him.

Kaylee grinned, quite proud of her sister, walking up and draping an arm across her shoulders. "Not bad huh? You should have seen her before Serenity helped her. Lottie couldn't even lie to save her life. When we were younger and getting into trouble we had to hope she wouldn't be questioned or we knew we were done for."

“Yeaaah,” Charlotte sighed, leaning into her sister’s hold with her own arm around her, “she’s right.”

Charlotte chuckled thinking back on her encounter with Uncle Everest. She might mimic her Foxy father, but it took more than that to become a master of the silver tongue. Serenity had helped in that process.

“And you could teach me?” Bellasiels crimson eyes shimmered upon Serenity.

Nearly as red as the siblings' gaze, Serenity squeaked out, “I could tutor you, if you want.”

Cara answered for Bellasiel, “Oh, she wants.” The phrase didn’t help Serenity tame her cheeks. “Why not start today? We have time before dinner.”

Bellasiel smiled. “I would love that.”

Serenity gave a nod when she was stared at for confirmation of mutual agreement. It was all she could do for the time being. Then she gestured for the ivory girl to follow to the side of the stage where they had room to practice, leaving the brother behind. Dirael stood in silence and uncertainty.

“You can sit, if you like,” Charlotte offered. He remained silent and still. “Are you ignoring the chance to sit down because a girl made the suggestion?” Again, he did not respond. “Fine. Stand for all I care.”

Charlotte rolled her eyes and turned with Kaylee at her side to where Keagan and Rennick were sitting next to Tysha. The girls settled and Charlotte spent some time muttering about how ridiculous this man was and how soon he would fall apart in school. Of all the places to keep to tradition when his environment clashed so severely!

“Can’t imagine what will happen if he tries to ignore professor Runa,” Charlotte said.

“That would be something to witness,” Rennick said. “She’s not one to take nonsense.”

“Maybe he’ll write to communicate,” Tysha spoffed.

Kaylee straightened up at the talk of writing. "Oh, I should go see if Joss's letter showed up yet or not," she decided aloud, standing and abandoning everyone's discussion so that she could head to the post office.

"Don't forget to tell us what you find, girl! We're invested too at this point," Sophia called as she disappeared from the theater.

The familiar trek to the post office felt like any other, but when Kaylee received her letter she found the pent up anticipation stagnate upon only getting one and seeing that the date it was sent had been a day later than the one she got last week. That was it. No new response to the one she sent. The letter, written in a quick hand, stated Joss’s feelings about an event only three people knew about.

Sweets!

I just got word today that Hugo had made a move on you? D:< I wish I was there to beat his ass in your honor.

I’m upset that nothing is being done about it. This is harassment! Hugo should be reported. I can’t do it myself and I am surprised neither of you contacted staff about his behavior.

Please be safe! I can’t be there and it scares me that a person might try to take advantage of you.

Sorry for this abrupt second letter, but I already sent your other one yesterday. Stay safe!

Your Knight,
Joss


Kaylee frowned as she read over the letter. She thought for only half a second to confirm she didn't tell him anything about it. No, and he even said he got word. But how would he...? Cornflower eyes narrowed and she quickly became determined to go see one man in particular who was responsible for this, assuming he was back at the theater still.

Exactly where Kaylee would find him, Rennick played off of his role with Charlotte while Kaylee was gone. At times, when the moment lulled, they shared a tentative look. It had been some time since the storm and the moment they held one another. They knew they would need to address the growing affection, but neither knew when and they didn’t want to lose Keagan. Rennick wanted to just get it over and done. Charlotte hesitated. The blunt man would respect his lover's feelings in this situation. The silent promise they made was that summer camp would not end without it being worked out. It wouldn’t be fair to Keagan otherwise. In the meantime Rennick enjoyed the freedom of a roaming lover, still bedding beauties here and there, as long as he cuddled after.

“Your turn,” Rennick said, and gave his tawaruhi a firm pat of acknowledgement before adding, “I’m gonna take a piss and a shit.”

Charlotte made a face. “Don’t have to be so crass.”

“Your ass is crass. Get it,” Rennick gave her butt a smack on his way to the bathrooms. Charlotte yipped and pouted, going to the aerial ropes with Keagan.

Kaylee caught sight of Rennick just before he could reach the facilities. Long, determined steps to her to him in an hurry, planting herself directly in his path. "What the hell Ren? What gives you the right to talk about me?"

Prevented from his desired destination Rennick felt the urge to swipe the obstacle aside. Kaylee wouldn’t know it was coming. However, his presence of mind and control of his primal urges saved her from an unpleasant encounter. That didn’t mean he backed down.

Rennick’s nostrils flared, letting out a huff through them. “Not gonna talk out here,” he said, circumnavigating her to open the door. “You can come in or wait.”

Her current anger was enough motivation to ignore common sense telling her to wait outside. Instead, she followed him into the male bathroom, leaning against the wall just inside the door. "Okay, talk."

“I take it Joss made a remark about Hugo,” Rennick said, glancing nonchalantly her way before entering a stall, “What did he say?”

"That it should be reported to staff," she brushed the question away. "But that's not important. I want to know what made you think you had any right to tell him about it at all."

“Well, Joss isn’t wrong. He made that point to me too,” Rennick pondered this as he handled his business. He had to go urgently, but he didn’t have much to eliminate. In a few minutes he stepped out and went to the sinks to wash his hands.

"Again, not the point. It's not your place to tell him about it," Kaylee argued, relieved it seemed they'd be able to leave soon.

Raising a brow, Rennick said, “Who says I don’t have that right? I gave myself permission,” he took a paper towel, “Besides, I was involved. Joss is always prodding me to be forthcoming about my ‘summer fun’, and not focus on work. It wasn’t ‘fun’, but it qualified as something that happened during camp. Pretty significant too. Why wouldn’t I add that to a letter?”

"If I wanted Joss to know about it, I would have told him," Kaylee insisted. "It wasn't a big deal and him knowing doesn't change the fact that Hugo is a creep."

Rennick tossed the crumpled, damp paper away but did not leave. He stood in front of Kaylee with his hands in his pockets. Aegean seas studied her. “What bothers you about Joss knowing?

There was a brief moment of silence as she contemplated his question. "It's not just Joss. I don't want anyone to know," she finally admitted, avoiding his gaze. "No one needs to know that I couldn't take care of myself with some handsy narcissist."

“You feel ashamed. You don’t want other people to look at you differently,” Rennick stated without questioning her. Before she could confirm or deny, he said, “It’s not like you’re the first person in history to ever end up in that position. You won’t be the last. In fact, as Joss said to me, Hugo is free to do it again now that the window of time to report him is gone. Who knows? You might just hear about another young girl not being able to take care of herself because of some handsy narcissist. Let’s hope someone like me is there for that girl. Maybe she’ll make a report so no one has to go through what you did again.” Rennick shrugged. “It’s life, Kaylee. It sucks. I’ve failed a lot. But as I’ve been told, ignoring something doesn’t make it go away, and going it alone when you do need help doesn’t make you stronger. Not saying become some kind of selfish parasite who takes advantage of people, but we should accept help when it comes when we need it. Now, sometimes we don’t know when we need that help until we’ve hit rock bottom. All we can do is try our best. But that’s it.”

The logic behind his words was lost because in truth Kaylee was ashamed. She was embarrassed. She was angry. Not just at Rennick, but having to be reminded of a situation she was trying hard to forget. She was too fixated on one thing. "Well, if the time is past to report it then I don't think we need to talk about this again. No one else needs to know, Rennick."

Naturally attractive brows furrowed. “I go by my own codes, not your feelings. Joss is really the only person I decided had the right to know based on my principles. Telling anyone else is up to you,” Rennick shrugged, and frowned. He reflected on his conversation with Joss and added in a huff, “Sort of annoying that not more people are transparent for the reasons I think they should be, but there it is.”

Kaylee sighed, realizing she was being a bit too abrupt in her response to him. If the roles could possibly be reversed she would have likely come to Lottie the same as he told Joss. Rubbing her temples, she fought the urge to lash out at him. "Look, I'm sorry for bathroom stalking you and going off. You had good intentions and I appreciate that you were there to step in," she apologized sincerely. "I just don't want to be honest with myself about it let alone anyone else. Not yet at least."

“Hey, I get it. Go at your own pace, but just keep going. Also, disclaimer…” Rennick said, resting his palm against the threshold whilst looking down at Kaylee, “all that stuff I was telling you about earlier was what my therapist has told me. I am not a perfect man, so don’t expect me to role model everything I just said.” Not exactly a great excuse for any misbehavior, but Rennick laid that out on the table.

Turning at the chance to leave the bathroom, she decided it was harmless to observe. "You're a different man since agreeing to see a therapist, you know. Sometimes it's hard to see change in ourselves as it happens, so I thought you deserved to know."

“Thanks,” Rennick said, walking out with her to the others.

The feeling of acknowledgment always gave him a boost of serotonin. So far only Joss and Charlotte had outright told Rennick they were proud of his progress, and now Kaylee. It made a surprising difference to the way he framed them in his mind. That probably had a lot to do with his core cravings of approval from people he thought mattered. At the moment of this offhanded thought Rennick realized that Kaylee did matter. Everyone had their place in his life, of course, but there were circles of closeness that existed and she found herself one loop nearer the center at that point. No reason to mention it, but Rennick thoughtfully kept this in mind. After all, it might be a fluke due to the compliment Kaylee voiced.

The two returned and the friends went on with their practice. While Bellasiel got along with Serenity and proved an attentive student, Dirael did his best not to speak or do anything, especially when it came to the women. Once or twice the men were able to engage in some light conversation. It didn’t prove fruitful. Dirael regarded them with suspicion. They could tell by his demeanour and reserved speech. By the end of it Dirael was more than happy to urge Bellasiel out the door for dinner and far away from the others.

“We should head out to eat too,” Charlotte said, slipping back on her shoes. “Afterwards, should we go to the bonfire?”

“I should get back to the cabin after we eat,” Rennick said. “Since you’re heading to Kaylee’s tonight I want to get some stuff done.”

“Oh okay,” Charlotte said, a little bent out of shape, but she still had Keagan to cuddle by the lake.

Matt clasped his hands together and rubbed them. “Time for some grub!”

"Food honestly sounds amazing, I'm starved," Tallulah said as they all packed up their supplies.

"I'll give you something to eat," Sophia's brows couldn't be tamed. She also turned that same energy toward Serenity. "But let's be honest, Serri is over here looking like she found herself a beautiful little snack."

Deciding it was a topic worth discussing on their way to the dinning hall, Kaylee tried to slow down some of the remarks. "I think she seems like a lovely young woman, Serenity. Have you tried talking to her at all to see if she would be interested in being more than friends?"

“I, um…” Serenity couldn’t say she didn’t think they’d touch on that point sometime, but she felt airy and faint nonetheless. “O-one step at a time, girls.”

“How many steps are there?” Tysha spoffed.

Cara nudged. “Which one are you on?”

Pink quickly deepened back to red. “I don’t know—-I can’t decide if I should go through with it anyway. This kind of just happened.”

“It did? What do you mean?” Charlotte asked. She excused herself from Rennick and Keagan to walk with the girls for some tea she knew would be spilling.

“I had helped a camper who had too much stuff in their hands bring their things to the observatory. That’s when I saw Miss Aelaidara with her brother studying the stars….” Serenity trailed off, folding her hands against her front in a shy manner. “I meant to leave. I turned on my heel and power walked to the exit, but she happened to see me too and called me over. We just got to talking and I agreed to return.”

“Have you been having a good time?” Tysha grinned, nudging.

Serenity managed a nod and an avoidant, bashful smile and murmured, “Exactly as Kaylee said…She’s a lovely person. I think…I think she thinks well of me.”

“Does no one else think this is the cutest?” Hadassah pressed her hands to her cheeks. “Serri, you got to tell me you’re doing something to move things along here.”

It happened that Serenity’s sweet upturn of her mouth faded. “She has, actually.”

The contrast between unexpected exciting news and Serenity’s melancholy mood confused them. At this point even Annie, who had a like-mind with Hadassah about loving her friend despite the disagreement of lifestyle, asked, “Isn’t that a good thing? I mean, we aren’t sure what Dalshi women think of this kind of pairing, I would think if she’s making efforts toward that end you would be happy.”

“I know…” Serenity murmured, head inclined down as they walked.

Sighing deeply, Cara nearly let her temper burst. “Serri, why are you so hesitant? You can’t live your life hidden away. You’re gonna be miserable. Sophia and Laulah are a pair. So far no one has given them grief over it. Hell, Lottie is romantically involved with two men.”

Serenity glanced up, her large dark eyes holding back a tear. This prompted Annie to set her hand gently on her arm and the others were catching on to the deeper detail often missed because Serenity didn’t like drawing attention.

Charlotte frowned. “Is it your father?”

After a long silence, Serenity said, “Yeah…”

Kaylee's brows reflected just as furrowed as her sister's. She didn't like the idea of a parent being so controlling, especially knowing his history and behavior toward Serenity. It had personally upset her that more had not been done when the bruises were found, feeling she should have been taken somewhere safer for her. "He could disapprove, but he can't take your affection from you," she pointed out.

"Kaylee's right, Serenity," Sophia swooped in, letting her head fall on the other girl's shoulder. "My mom is hardly a fan, thinks she's 'failed as a parent'. but I've told her I won't apologize for who I am. She threatened to throw me out of the house when she first found out but my granddad shut that down. Told her that if she did then that would be the day she failed as a parent."

"And if you're not ready for them to know that's fine, too," Tallulah perked up. "They don't need to know for awhile and you can still get to know Bellasiel during camp. There's no harm in that."
 
Swallowing back reflexes to act out as she had the day they saw her ruined face, Serenity gripped Sophia, who had come to her side, and walked in silent sorrow with her over their similar troubles for a time before speaking.

“I just wish I knew he’d love me…” Serenity nearly whispered through quiet tears. “I’m not trying to disappoint him…I’m not trying to find ways to distance us…I’m just…”

Annie felt her heart ache. “We know, Serri…Your father is a hard man, but you still care about your relationship with him. That’s not a bad thing. It’s just—You’re only a young teen girl. You’re not responsible for his shortcomings.”

“She’s right,” Cara said. “Loving your dad and wanting him to love you doesn’t mean you should destroy yourself to do it. This isn’t going to just go away, Serenity.”

“Besides,” Charlotte chimed in, “He’s not exactly fond of Aarinians anyway, right? So what if the cherry on top is that it’s a woman at that point? Not like he’s the one dating her.”

The thought of Mr. Harper putting on his best suit to court a young Aarinian former cultist did make Serenity spoff, even if sadly. “I guess…” she murmured. “Just…give a little time to think about it.”

"Of course, and we're all here with you through this. Even if your dad might not be supportive we will happily be your family to do just that," Kaylee promised for the group, several of the girls nodding in agreement.

“We’re not going to force anything, but just remember you don’t have all the time in the world here,” Cara said. “And Kaylee has a point—summer, away from your dad and mom—is the perfect time to explore.”

Nodding, Serenity decided to leave it at that and turn with a smile to Kaylee. “Have you heard from Joss?”

Cheeks flushed for a reason none of them would likely expect. "Oh, I got a letter alright," Kaylee huffed, wanting to go off on the subject but also not ready to let certain details be privy to others, especially her sister. "We can talk at the bonfire, it's time to eat." And they were at the dining hall, after all. All she could do at that point was hope the conversation was forgotten.

As Fate would have it, the girls were confident that Kaylee would come back to them with the contents of the letter and did not feel the urgency to prompt it themselves. With the occasional assurance from Kaylee that she’d be all too happy to spill the tea once ‘this’ or ‘that’ made way, they didn’t even notice when the hour came to part and they went to sleep without hearing just what Joss had written to Kaylee.

Across the way where the section of cabins for the men resided, Keagan walked to his room with only the guys, since Charlotte belonged to Kaylee that night. Paulo went with him into the cabin they shared with Rennick, and the other boys took off for their own cabin. The lateness of the hour should have meant Keagan would see Rennick asleep on his side of the two beds they pushed together for when Charlotte came. However, when he entered their room he saw Rennick scrawling on several sheets of paper by the light of a lamp at their desk.

Stretching his arms above his head, Keagan tugged off his shirt, tossing it in their growing laundry pile. It had been a different experience not having Rennick present at the bonfire though it did mean he had a nice session of Charlotte's undivided attention. Still, he'd long since accepted that the other man was a part of his life for the foreseeable future, and as such wanted him to feel welcomed.

"Missed you at the bonfire tonight, man," Keagan offered as conversation, rubbing his neck while he padded closer. "Late night project going well?"

“Nope,” Rennick sighed. “Joss is being a punk.”

It generally took a little bit of effort to pull more from the young man. Keagan would have to prod further, but in the meantime he noticed a few interesting details about what crowded the desk. Ashes in a glass bowl next to a cold candle for one, and the quill of a porcupine tipped with dried blood next to it. Keagan realized right then that Rennick’s left arm had a bandage wrapped around it.

Brows furrowed as Keagan examined the layout of the desk, pieces slipped together of just what was happening. "Oh! You're talking to Joss now? Through that um...oh, what's it called. Shit, the blood instant messaging spell, right?" Keagan knew he was far from accurate on it's name, but regardless knew what was happening. He also knew that Joss's school forbade it, as it equated to the Almaeri equivalent of texting someone. "Something big must be going on then, what's he being a punk about?"

“It’s a long conversation, but the short end of it is that these students are radicalizing Joss,” Rennick nearly sneered. “He doesn’t think so, he says he’s just learning new details that make sense. Maybe it’s my cynical cautious nature, but I smell a rat,” he said. Probably the reason why the two got heated enough to break protocol and sneak around to use the risal’druz method to argue. “Joss is firstly compassionate, and I am told this isn’t bad, but I think it makes him vulnerable.”

Looking over his shoulder, Keagan could read some of what Rennick was writing. In this particular response he is telling Joss that he understands the anger of watching someone you thought you should look up to do terrible things to people you care about. Apparently ‘Hazel’, a person Keagan learned about from Charlotte, had been brutally humiliated by a teacher, Mr. Varra—The name of the teacher struck a familiar chord with Keagan. It was who they knew helped Joss in getting to the school. Wesley had suggested it to him personally—by tearing away her neck scarf as a punishment for talking back. A symbol of modesty of that Aarinian tradition, this item of clothing could only be appropriately removed by herself or her husband. It devastated her and infuriated Joss, who had only her as a friend…until now.

Rennick went on to say that men like Varra are everywhere. Wesley didn’t necessarily support the man’s violence, although it did pose questions on why they were in contact as acquaintances, but that Joss shouldn’t be taken in by their ideology just because of this one man. Joss’ passion for justice certainly flared his motivation to make connections with the other students about their own world view; a free Aarinian continent in international waters.

This message finished off with, You feel like there is no hope for people like us because of a man like him. I thought you’d be the one to tell me I need to refocus, but here we are. and Rennick set his blood-tipped quill down and lit the page on fire. He set it in the bowl and let it burn. Then he leaned back with a frown.

Leaning back against the nearby dresser, Keagan couldn't keep his face from scrunching up in distaste. "It really sounds like he is hearing less than ideal advice," he murmured, stroking his chin. "It's only been a few weeks, too. What's going to happen the longer he's there and once he's actually back in school?"

“I don’t know,” Rennick rubbed his face. “He’s pretty upset. When he gets stuck on something he has a hard time seeing clearly…I know I haven’t helped in the past.” Winter formal had been a time when Rennick had been overwhelmed with his own emotions and assumptions that Joss latched onto, being a time when he was convinced of Rennick’s position. “I’m trying to see if I can bring him back from that edge.”

The flame of the candle flickered. A plume of smoke and fire unfurled a paper being unburnt out of nowhere, growing in size and clarity. Rennick took it and read over the quick response. Keagan could see it well enough to read without trouble.

Joss went on a long rant to demand Rennick explain why he could see suffering and do nothing, or disregard the bigger picture. That the way they had originally wanted to go about gaining those rights will be ignored, that the governments are going to placate, not truly solve the issues; malicious compliance veiled by concern, doing nothing to help. What happened to Hazel was happening, is happening, and will continue to happen to her and people like her, if they didn’t do anything about it now.

Snorting, Rennick placed that page onto the pile next to him and went to write again in a swift scrawl. “What does ‘now’ even mean? Look, I’m sorry that happened to Hazel…” he trailed off, muttering parts of his message as he went. “I know you think well of her and that you care for your friends deeply. But can you see that your passion for justice is influencing the decisions you’re making, that you wouldn’t have made so quickly, if she wasn’t a friend?” Rennick paused, sensing his anger gathering. He huffed and wrote on, asking Joss to think of the friends he had at camp, not the ones who happened to be in front of him. The annoyance of it all prompted Rennick to mutter his words on paper under his breath. “Think of Kayleee, for fuck sake! You realize that the path this will take you is not just going to set you against the pace of progress to a bloodless change in society, but that it won’t be long until you are standing on the opposite side of Kaylee and her family? Joss, this is radical, I don’t care how you phrase it or how sweetly its being told to you—Do you see what they are doing for one fucking second? These ‘comrades’ you talk about are going to cut a path to victory, but they’re gonna do it at the expense of innocent lives.” Rennick nearly dug his quill deep into the page. “Yes, I do want the Awakened to have rights, you know this, and I plan on doing so. But no, I don't think their method is the correct way! You won’t like who you become when you see how what you did reshaped you into someone like Varra.”

Again he set that on fire and waited. Rennick and Keagan both stared into the flame for what felt like an eternity. Finally they received a response that didn’t satisfy either of them, but knew they couldn’t do much about it.

Reading aloud, Rennick said, “Oh shit, I forgot to write my response letter to Kaylee. I have to go. We’ll talk about this later—preferably not this way. I don’t want to get suspended or expelled. I won’t be responding to a farewell, I’m getting rid of this candle. Bye..”

Mouthing the last response, Keagan's frown deepened. "Might just need to stay in contact with him and try to talk him off that ledge, man," he sighed, running a hand through his shortly buzzed hair. "And what's that with no response? The girls were talking about a new letter on the way to dinner I thought? I mean it's been well over a week since she mailed one Charlotte was saying."

Rennick incinerated the rest of the pages, dumped the ash, and set the candle and quill aside. “That’s out of my jurisdiction, Tawaruhi.” He pulled off his shirt and pants, wearing only his boxer-briefs. “You’ll have to dig into that drama yourself if you want answers,” said, walking with Keagan to check the locks on the windows and doors, taking this opportunity to observe Keagan’s gait. “Your ankle doing any better?”

Keagan nodded, pausing after he checked the window by the front door. "Yeah it's been fine. Probably a good idea that you had me ice it right away, though."

“Good,” Rennick said, going to the kitchen to refill their nightly water bottles. They had three, but one waited in the fridge for when Charlotte slept over. “Gotta have you at full health if you’re gonna kayak tomorrow.”

Confirming the door was secured, Keagan came into the kitchen with a scowl on his face. "Really? We're going kayaking?"

“And then zipline,” Rennick said, straight faced—until Keagan’s perfect reaction. He broke a grin, chuckling, “I’m joking, Tawaruhi!”

It took a second for Keagan to calm down from his moment of extreme worry. "You're incorrigible, Ren," he scowled, rolling his eyes and giving him a soft pinch in the shoulder. "I'll remember that, man. Gonna give me a damn heart attack."

Quite chuffed, Rennick went up the stairs with a pleased smile. He put their bottles on their designated side-tables, then pulled the blankets aside while Keagan shut off the lights. Then the two shuffled into bed as usual. Rennick tucked one leg and extended the other, laying partway on his side with a pillow under his head and arms.

At first the men went through the trouble of separating the mattresses each time Charlotte left, but by now they couldn’t be bothered and it was no issue to them. After having been as close as they had intimately—incidentally having rubbed more than elbows at that point—sleeping on the same bed didn’t feel awkward at all. In fact, Rennick had to admit it was comforting. Keagan didn’t just mean another man to bring his lover happiness, not for all the time they spent since their arrangement began. Small moments of thoughtfulness or support were inevitable. They added up until Rennick found just as much contentment when Charlotte was with them as when she was away—though the two of them preferred having her with them too.

Thinking about how this could all end if Charlotte’s eventual conversation doesn’t go well made it difficult to fall asleep some nights, and this one was no different. Once in a while Rennick found himself wondering if he meant anything more than being Charlotte’s lover to Keagan. It felt odd to sense the worry shift from only being concerned about losing his position as Charlotte’s lover to also being left out of Keagan’s life too. As much as Rennick wanted to tell this to Keagan, he wondered if it might come off as a maneuver, rather than genuine. That alone kept him from speaking out at this time.

Sighing, Rennick closed his eyes and said, “Night.”

Not as bogged down with deep thoughts and still riding the relief that they weren't going to try and kill him the next day, Keagan was easily ready to commit to sleep. He too was accustomed to the nightly rituals and learning to cohabitate, pleased with how well they were getting along and his decision to agree to keep Rennick in their relationship was one he couldn't say he ever once regretted.

"Night, man. Try not to let it keep you up, yeah?" The words were barely mumbled before he fell asleep.

The week continued without any usual occurrences. There also was a missing usual one. Each day Kaylee had gone to the post office and came back empty handed. She tried not to let it sour her mood, but the realization that it has been nearly two weeks without more than a scrap paper scolding was not a pleasant one. Instead of dwelling on it, Kaylee put extra effort and focus in the morning rehearsals, afternoon training, and whatever else she could do to keep herself busy. A few times she happened to look up and spot JD, always giving him the smile he requested and a friendly wave.

Finally on Friday, nearly at her wits end, a trip to the post office yielded an envelope, eagerly opening it as she left. Kaylee’s eyes couldn't read fast enough, plopping on a nearby bench so she wouldn't run into anyone.

Sweets,

I am so sorry I missed last week! I wish I had a good excuse. I completely blanked out that I needed to get it done after a small jealous fit. When I read that you had to return clothes to some guy—I know you didn’t have time to explain—I got irrationally upset. It took me a while to calm my imagination. Hoffman helped too, saying that I had so little information to make any negative assumptions. Plus, she reminded me of all the wonderful things I’ve said about you to her.


Kaylee would never know it, but Joss understood he didn’t have to spell out the following. He did it with a smile, hoping the long list of everything he saw in her would bring her a little sunshine.

I told her how you are there for your friends when they need you, that you stick up for people in need, that you’re not willing to give up in the face of a challenge, and how you were willing to keep to your principles because you believed in them with all your heart. I told her how sweet you are, how kind you are, and how thoughtful you can be. I said I knew I am a lucky guy to have you.

So, I want to say I am sorry I let my annoyance get the better of me and that I let the business of life get in my way.


Again, Joss wrote, knowing some things could not be fully explained or discussed. Even he himself did not know just where the dice would fall on certain topics. But, something inside him said not to let the letter end without alluding to his feelings.

I am doing my best to focus on the future and what I can do to ensure our paths will meet again and stay together. I’ve learned, over time, that maybe it takes a little more blood and sweat to shape the utopia we hope to make for us and the world. But I am willing to lay down my life for it.

Everyday I think of you. I love you, Kaylee.

Your Shining Knight,
Joss


All of her pent up emotions and anger at the previous letter had faded with time—that was unless she decided to stay up at night reading them over and squinting at that one paragraph. Now Kaylee read his words and felt a small wave of guilt lapping at her feet. He painted such a beautiful picture of her, one that did indeed bring her light and make her smile. Kaylee supposed she should be grateful that he was talking about her to Hazel, assuming that his words might deter the other woman from making any sort of hasty moves on her man.

More than anything, Joss' writing of hopes for their future brought the most joy into her day. He wanted them to work out, even against the odds they faced, and was ready to make sacrifices so that it could.

Folding up the letter and returning it to the envelope, Kaylee looked off in the distance. Had she been too harsh on him with the trick played in her last letter? It was clear Hazel was going to be right there with him, but maybe he was fine with her just as a friend and vice versa. Kaylee mulled it over as she rose, moving back to the main path with every intention of attending breakfast.

Seeing Kaylee walk in with a brightness in her eyes, the girls perked up and had the realization that talk of Joss had been few and far between this past week. They were quick to share looks and knowing glances that there would be tea to spill that night! Charlotte was glad that she would be present, seeing that this day she would go home with the girls. They would be getting the scoop no matter what! In the meantime, they had their usual routine.

Rennick and Kaylee did their scene, as usual, but this time it was plain to him that her mood was too good to assume a restful sleep or a satisfying breakfast.

“News from Joss?” Rennick asked once the scene ended. They had done an amazing job and by now they met up simply to maintain their skills until everyone else was ready with their part.

"Yeah, a letter finally came this morning," Kaylee beamed, happy to share the talk of just what had transpired in writing. Though she didn't physically produce the letter, she went on to explain how he'd been upset and was reminded by Hazel all of the things he'd told her about Kaylee. The list of positive traits and hope for a bright future together despite difficulty was promising. "After waiting so long to hear from him I was getting a little worried..It's good to know he didn't grow too upset and want to give up or anything like that."

“Hm,” Rennick laid down upon the grass, thoughtfully staring up at the wide expanse of branches. “So good to know he cares…” He muttered in a wry tone. “I’m gonna hang out here for now.”

Having spent nearly every morning together for the past few weeks, Kaylee was no stranger to picking up on his dry remarks. Rather than simply walk off, she leaned over the bench, cornflowers blooming with curiosity. "What's that supposed to mean? You two been at it?"

“After a fashion,” Rennick said, opening his Aegean eyes. “Differences in politics, mostly.” He studied Kaylee and her joy and decided he would not take it from her today. In truth, this was not his place anyway. Joss needed to come forward. So, he simply closed his eyes once again. “I’ll see you later.”

While Kaylee wasn't completely satisfied with that response, time and time again had told her that this was the point where she wasn't going to pry anymore information from him. Rennick had his own method to be approached with, but even with the best skills at it there was a point where you couldn't get any further.

"Fine, later," Kaylee agreed, giving his foot a gentle kick before turning and leaving him to the garden with his thoughts.

There was still plenty of time to kill before lunch and so she set off down the path toward the art cabins. In the past week or two Kaylee had been trying to ration out how much time she spent at training and also trying to enjoy summer. In one of the best moods she had been in for some time, Kaylee stepped into the first activity space she found, somehow not surprised to find Winter hunched over one table, a box covered in silver and glitter opened with four cupcakes with rainbow frosting poking up. They were untouched and she seemed quite uninterested in them, heavily focused on a new project that required both hands to steadily pour resin.

Facing away, JD walked to a nearby trash can. As he dropped in his garbage he doubled-backed and peered at something inside. JD glanced at Winter and then pulled out a discarded card with the same colors as the cupcakes. A sly grin spread over his face when Fate drew Winter’s attention up at that moment.

“Mirror, mirror, on the wall, who’s the fairest of them all? Our precious little one, brighter than the midday sun. Happy birthday to our Winter, may your special day be bright,” JD chuckled, giving the folded paper a wave, “Winter born in summer?”

"You're a comic genius," Winter rolled her eyes, the look of someone who had heard the same joke her entire life. "Card is pointless and they were even late. Was on the 1st. You'd get along just fine with parents and their stupid jokes. "

"They named you Winter as a joke?" Kaylee was a bit curious at this point.

"They named me Winter born in the summer as a joke," she confirmed, moving to dye another small bucket of resin. "And they named me Winter White - which sounds atrocious - because they thought it'd be funny for a teacher to say White, Winter during roll call."

Kaylee winced at the unfortunate choices. "Well...at least they didn't name you Snow?"

Winter spoffed. "They almost did," she shook her head. "But it's whatever. They sent a dumb card and chocolate cupcakes late. Perfect." It was clear they were not something she was a fan of by the tone used when she described them.

"That sucks, well I hope it wasn't a bad birthday at least?" There was no response and she felt even worse now for asking.

“I think it was probably as good as any Winter would want,” JD said, walking over to the section of shelves where the graphite and charcoal were stored. He studied them as he talked. “Unbothered, alone, and without anyone singing that atrocious celebratory song.”

"It is a pretty somber song," Kaylee had to agree, never a fan of it though she appreciated those who joined her.

When that didn't earn a response from Winter, Kaylee decided to busy herself with a project she'd decided to start. Moving to the section of molds, she picked up a heart and then began to rifle through a box of dried items.

While Kaylee did that and Winter worked on her craft, JD gathered certain pieces of various art supplies. Then he took a large piece of paper to a table clear enough to work out a sketch. Glancing over at him, she saw JD placing the pencils, kneaded erasers, rulers, and other such items on the flat white in different ways. Then JD would draw boxes around them. He did this for a time until he was satisfied. Thereafter JD took scissors and cut out a vague blueprint of an art box. Having not said a word on why, and because they were often in the art cabin for all kinds of projects, Kaylee had no real reason to ask what he was up to and Winter, as usual, didn’t pay attention to him even as he brought out tools for woodworking.

After carefully layering a flower and butterfly in her mold and adding some resin, Kaylee was wandering in search of glitter. Her journey had her close to JD, interest piqued.

"What is this for?" Kaylee questioned, leaning in to inspect.

“A blizzard born in summer,” JD said quietly, a little smile playing on his lips. “And what are you making?”

His kindness brought a smile to her, appreciative of how thoughtful he was. "Just a little something for my sister. Not sure how good it'll be and I'm counting on her to be honest if it sucks."

JD watched Kaylee in her work, letting a second pass. “Ah, she made amends. That’s good,” he said with a smile at her, then turned his attention back to measuring. “Well, if she’s not honest, I promise I will be,” he said, and asked, “Is it for any special occasion? Is her birthday around the corner?”

Finding a canister of golden flakes, Kaylee shook her head. "No, her birthday was in May. I just thought it'd be nice. That and I don't know who else to test this out on," she admitted, turning to smirk at him, "unless you'll volunteer for that too?"

“No, go ahead. I rather wait for your skills to be honed,” JD spoffed. “Get you to make me something professionally.”

"Oh so professional," Kaylee rolled her eyes. "I'm sure I'll be the most professional resin pourer by the end of summer. That or just waste a lot of resin trying."

JD shrugged, grinning, “Sounds like you need to hang around here more often.” He whittled the piece of wood to fit two corners together. “Have you heard from Joss lately?”

Lighting up at his name, Kaylee nodded quickly. "Yeah, today actually. It had been awhile and one finally came."

“Oh, busy over in Brazil?” JD glanced up only briefly, then back at his slowly forming box. “A lot of South American revolutions to handle?” He spoffed, and asked, “So what did he say?”

Kaylee was slightly surprised he knew that, though she supposed word did get out. Maybe JD was just keen on tea, even if he drank coffee. "He says they're really focused on training and it's strict there. I'm sure it just got away from him," Kaylee defended the gap. "It was just a flattering letter about what he thinks of me and told that to Hazel. I guess she used it to calm him down."

“Calm him?” JD raised his brow. “Did he have reason to be upset about something?”

Realizing she hadn't told him about it in their discussion folding his laundry, Kaylee's cheeks darkened in a hurry. "When it came out that Hazel was a girl I might have told him in my reply letter that I had to go to return your clothes...with no context," Kaylee explained before quickly adding, "but I did go straight to your cabin so it wasn't a lie or anything!"

Jaw dropped, and with face perked in silent astonished delight, JD paused his work, and even glanced back at Winter as if to ask if she heard what he did. Facing back, JD said, “Well, Kaylee, I hope you did me justice. If I am gonna be apart of this brew, I want to be talked up. Am I to trust you talked me up?”

Her blush only deepened with his interest, taking a dried-up flower and flicking it in his direction. "I did no such thing, Jacob Davenport! I was just being as vague as possible to get a reaction, which I suppose worked," Kaylee took a second to reflect on that. "But if I'm going to 'talk you up' you'd have to earn it, and so far you've listened to me gripe and somewhat failed to rescue me from a storm."

“I’d be offended if I wasn’t pleased with the moments we shared,” JD grinned, looking up at her, lingering a little. “You saying I should give you something to write about?” He winked.

Her mouth fell agape and Kaylee quickly looked down at her project, feeling her neck growing hot quickly. "I'm not going to ask what you'd mean by that," she muttered, taking three attempts to get the lid of the glitter flakes off, dropping it with a clatter in the attempts.

Taking up the fallen bottle that bumped his foot, JD held it out. He waited, letting her hesitation pass before her hand went to take it. Then his finger pinned hers to the cylinder of gold so he could say, “What that means is entirely up to you,” JD grinned, and slipped away from her to work on his box again. “So, are we going to expect you here tomorrow?” Referring to her interest in practicing her resin skills.

She met his eyes for a brief moment before pulling the flakes away and deciding to focus very intently on carefully laying the flakes about with a pair of tweezers. "Maybe," Kaylee responded after a minute. "That depends on how horrible this first one goes."

"They're pretty hard to mess up," Winter spoke for the first time in a while, though she hadn't looked up from her own mold. "So you can just do the one and then I won't have to listen to you two talking all the time."

"Sorry, I can be quiet," Kaylee winced.

Winter didn't seem ready to push it. "It's whatever. I got used to JD, I guess."

“I have a habit of saying hello and goodbye,” JD spoffed. Though he didn’t chatter much, he figured a word more than one was too many for Winter’s taste. “And I guess, reading discarded birthday cards.” He raised his hands in peace toward Winter. “Shutting up,” he said, and returned to his project.

JD wouldn't see it, but the last bit did get the smallest smile on dark painted lips. Winter kept her amusement to herself, while everyone seemed to remain focused on their projects. While Kaylee had thought to just make a single day project, she was informed that the resin would need to sit overnight, meaning she would in fact be returning the next day.

Throwing in the proverbial towel before either of the others finished, JD tucked his newest project under a sheet of linen without explanation. Knowing Kaylee, she wouldn’t question every artistic decision, and knowing Winter, she didn’t pay attention to wonder. Then he bade them farewell and left for the rest of the day.

Kaylee eventually found herself back with the rest of her friends. As expected, after the bonfire, the girls were quick to prod her for information on the letter.

“Did he react?” Cara grinned. “Was he jealous?”

On the worried side, Annie asked, “Is he upset?”

"He did react and he said he was jealous in a way," Kaylee explained as everyone was gathering around in their pajamas and doing final nightly routines.

"I don't even know what that means," Sophia huffed, pushing for more information.

Chuckling, Kaylee decided to make things simpler and grabbed the letter to read to everyone. This way they also knew exactly what was said and there was no worries that she was misconstruing things. When she was done she looked around to see what the others' responses would be.

"Well, that was quite sweet of him," Tallulah praised.

“Hm,” Cara read over the letter and had to admit, “Okay, yeah, Joss is a pretty decent guy.”

“He is,” Charlotte said with a smile. “I mean, he’s got his faults, but Joss is actually a good man.”

“Handsome, talented, sexy—the only time I think he really fell through was at Winter Formal,” Hadassah said.

“Yeah, he can be a little stubborn at times,” Charlotte spoffed. Joss even repeated his behavior at Avostoska in regard to her and the throuple. Probably not a trait that will go away any time soon. “But he means well and he came around.”

Stretching, Hadassah yawned, “Alright, well, I’m heading to bed.

“Night,” Annie said, getting up herself.

“Good night guys,” the remaining girls waved.

They considered doing the same until the door opened and Serenity walked into the room. She had been continuing her trips to the observatory late into the night. Often she got back after the others were asleep.

“Hey, Serri,” Charlotte smiled. She wiggled her brows.

“Hello…” Blushing, Serenity folded her hands in front of her and took further steps inside to allow for Bellasiel to follow. The girls inhaled their excitement to not scare away either of them. This had to be a big step!

“Good evening,” Bellasiel greeted them.

“Welcome!” Tysha finally spoke. “Uh- have a seat!”

All their excitement stalled when another figure came through. Dirael wore his sheer red band across his eyes again. For the life of them they did not know why hazy images of women in his periphery somehow protected him from offense.

“Oh so sorry,” Cara feigned sympathy. “Boys aren’t allowed in the cabin. You’ll need to get out.”

The girls who knew better held in their snickers when Dirael tilted his head in utter shock. Had he truly never heard of a place and time he wasn’t permitted? Exactly what did he think of segregated bathrooms? But then, he might have thought that made sense.

“She’s joking,” Charlotte said, determined not to let this man’s cultural differences reshape their entire lives. “You may sit,” she gestured to empty spots around the living room. None of them were without at least one girl.

Bellasiel did her best not to chuckle. “He will be fine standing.”

In the spirit of her stubborn decision, Charlotte said, “Oh, that’s considered rude,” well, in certain circumstances, which, this was one “I am sure Dirael would not want to create chaos for his sister and her friend—wouldn’t you, Dirael?”

Stuck between whatever dilemma’s he had inside, they were quieted with a concerned look from his sister. Bellasiel had done much, they could guess, for Dirael. No one knew their history or context. No one could guess what it was that she did for him. However, it was apparently appreciated enough that Dirael came to observe the spots available and decided to sit away from Cara. The farthest being next to Charlotte, who sat with Kaylee, at the end of the couch.

Dirael took a hot minute to actually sit. He was stiff and contained, setting his hands on his knees with elbows tucked. Charlotte was tempted to ruin his comfort by stretching, but restrained herself.

Bellasiel smiled apologetically to her brother before choosing to sit with Serenity among the places next to Cara, Sophia, and Tallulah.

There was a short silence as the girls tried to decide just what to say. They had been around the siblings a few times though never in this context. Sophia in particular kept glancing over at Dirael as if she had something she wanted to say but knew it was going to seem too aggressive.

Kaylee tried to offer a white flag. "How do the stars look tonight? I watch them sometimes while we're at the bonfire, but it's been a long time since Elijah had his telescope handy.”

“They’re brilliant,” Bellasiel answered. They could sense her thrill had not faded. “It’s hard to convey how good it is to study the sky. In our former life women are mainly kept inside. Before that, when I was little, we still lived in Aarin.” Their peers had only been children at the time of the Hell’s Gate. “And if you know anything about the Aarinian sky, it is not pleasant. Many blood red moons, a black sun,” she sighed and turned to Serenity with a smile. “Besides that, the company is amazing.”

Serenity distracted herself by smiling at her feet. She tapped her toes together. “I think so too,” she said softly.

“Bella—can I call you Bella? Or Bell?” Charlotte asked, and with confirmation she went on, “Bella, may I ask about your situation?”

“Ah yes, your questions from before,” Bellasiel said. She glanced at Dirael and moved forward with her response. “I understand from Serenity that you know a little about Sydalshi culture.”

“A tiny bit, yeah,” the girls nodded.

“Very misogynistic,” Cara said starkly.

“Indeed,” Bellasiel said. “We grew up being told that our inferiority is inherent to our being, that obedience without mutual affection and care is our place. This mindset was reinforced by the environment. When the order of the world was honored Sydalsh would be appeased. He would bolster our crops, maintain our borders with the help of our men, and more. If not, then he would become offended and allow fairies and gods to attack us.”

“That’s sick,” Cara pursed her lips.

“It wasn’t pleasant,” Bellasiel said.

Tysha asked, “So, that was almost seven years ago. How come it took this long to leave?”

“Hm,” Bellasiel pondered how to phrase. “Well, we didn’t know it was really different. Not us who stayed inside. I can’t speak for the men, but the women who were not slaves were sheltered from the world outside of our own. It took someone like Lisa to enlighten us.”

"May we ask who Lisa is?" Tallulah questioned, intrigued with her story. She agreed the way the women were treated was abhorrent, but if they didn't know better it made sense they were content.

Brightened, Bellasiel said, “She’s an amazing woman and one of our dearest friends. She made a bond with my mother and eventually helped us to escape.”

“How did you meet?” Tysha asked, knowing they were kept on a short leash.

“Two years ago fairies raided New York. Some of their people were either stolen by the fairies, or trafficked by men. Dalshi men made contact at one of them at some point to replenish our slaves,” Bellasiel explained.

“Sorry to interrupt,” Tysha raised her hand, “but slavery is illegal here. How did they work for you without any of you getting caught?”

“I don’t know,” Bellasiel shrugged. “All I knew was that they were careful. Slaves still exist. They are hidden, or under a different name, but they are still here. I don’t think it can be prevented fully.”

Charlotte nodded, reflecting on something her father had said. “No law can prevent the corruption of the human heart, but it can create a framework to handle it. There will always be abuse, hence the Justice system, but we can still hold each other accountable for our actions.”

“Exactly,” Bellasiel said.

“But go on,” Tysha urged.

“So, I—what did I say last? Oh, yes, Lisa,” Bellasiel continued, “I think she was quite the handful at first, back-talking and starting all kinds of trouble for them; very proud of being a New Yorker. Dalshi men don't deal with slaves, so they didn’t know some of the stuff she was telling them. Word got to my mother and she had Lisa come to talk things out.”

“I feel like I need popcorn,” Charlotte spoffed.

“Girl, same,” Cara said, and urged Bellasiel not to stop while she got a few bags ready.

Resuming, Bellasiel said, “My mom meant to soothe Lisa, to explain the simple facts of life—our lives, that were now Lisa’s—but it flipped the other way. Any point mother made about the welfare of our people relying on Sydalsh fell through the more Lisa described the world on the surface and how there were no gods to threaten or demand debts and such; that fairies were the biggest problem. It took time, and Lisa was patient with us, but as soon as my mother realized we no longer had to live this way—which, to be honest, because of Sydalsh we really did back in Aarin, for the reason I explained, but—she couldn’t go back to the way we lived before.”

Cara, munching on buttery goodness, asked, “How did that go?”

“Well, after a while my mother took Lisa’s advice and began to learn to read and write in secret with me as well. Lisa managed to get us to learn to fight too. It turns out that sneaking around is easy. Men don’t investigate women. They send women to do that, and not even directly—Men 'know the truth’, which means they can’t be perceived as needing a woman to help them understand anything. And most of us who learned the truth had no issues lying and reporting back that the situation was handled. Probably not surprisingly, they just accepted it.”

That earned a laugh from the girls, with Cara saying, “Wow, what idiots!”

“Pride can really screw you up,” Charlotte chuckled. “They aren’t humble at all. They can’t even allow people to think they’re wrong. So they would rather save-face and pretend they're right than admit it and actually solve an issue, only to shoot themselves in the foot.”

“Exactly,” Bellasiel chuckled. “We basically walked out. The men who knew didn’t face us and the women who came, well, some went with us and the others had no skills to win a fight to force us to stay. It was pretty easy, actually.”

“So what made you leave? Like, what was the tipping point?” Cara asked, knowing her answer would have been the very first chance.

Bellasiel said, “My father…He really does love my mother. Unlike other husbands he had only ever been gentle. It’s just that the culture is a barrier between the love they could experience, versus the love they do have within a Sydalsh lifestyle. My mom did her best to speak with him about the good news from Lisa…”

Knowing this part was hard, Serenity put her hand on Bellasiels. “You don’t have to talk about it.”

Nodding, Bellasiel smiled and said, “But I should…” She exhaled. “Despite the way we were brought up, the way we were forced to live…My father actually broke rules in little ways because he truly loves my mom. Being the High Priest, he could get away with it, and a part of him knew, I think, that he had something with mom. He knew about the marriages of other couples and even the ones with multiple wives, were nowhere near as content…So…”

Charlotte happened to glance at Dirael who stiffened further, if she could believe it. She asked, “So, what happened?”

“So, when father planned to take back a ritual site to bring back Sydalsh from Aarin, about the end of May, mother came to talk with him about it in the fashion they had developed over the years,” Bellasiel explained that, while other wives were pretty much mute, Gharo couldn’t deny an unquenchable desire to relate and connect to his wife, creating a system to have talks with her, “mother basically pleaded with him not to go through with it, and…normally any time father decided enough was enough he would end the talk and she would give in,” which was inevitable, still being conditioned by his environment, “she didn’t back down. Mother spoke directly to father and shocked him into silence for a whole minute…There had always been an understanding that they loved each other, but they still followed their general cultural structure…This absolutely blindsided my father…he…um…”

“You don’t have to,” Serenity reminded her.

Shaking her head against the suggestion, Bellasiel said, “I didn’t see it, but Dirael said he hit her.” Dirael stiffened. He swallowed and had to look in another direction. “Mother later explained that father believed it was his failure to adhere to their traditions closely in regard to his relationship that caused mother to fall into heresy against Sydalsh…I know that sounds bad, but in our culture the fact that he said it was his failure made my mother very happy. In fact, it was probably the most loving negative he has ever said to her—relieving her of the burden of blame,and taking it on himself is absolutely unheard of…She thinks father is not as hopeless as the other men. Mom believes my father has the chance to really change.”

"I don't know. I think if he wanted to change the best time would be when you were leaving," Sophia huffed in disapproval. "That or when he was hitting your mom." Tallulah gave her a light nudge in the side to silently quiet her, pushing the bowl of popcorn closer to keep her mouth busy.

Cara was happy to tag on, saying, “Yeah, sounds pretty simple to me. If he’s willing to do that, then what hope is there?”

Not a stranger to the expected reaction after having similar talks, Bellasiel took it in stride. “I think your answer is in your question. ‘Willing to do’, implies he understood his actions like you do. I know it sounds so alien, but try to understand that what you’re feeling towards hearing what you know is wrong is exactly the same way any of the Sydalsh cultists feel when seeing women have arguments with men or any freedoms you enjoy. It is world-altering to think otherwise. It’s, as I have heard said, ‘pulling the rug’ from under their reality.”

Serenity helped to explain, “Unlike my father who knows better, hers didn’t check himself only because he had no belief at the time that hitting was a behavior to correct.”

Nodding, Bellasiel said, “But I think, for the fact that he’s shouldering the responsibility, that mom is right. I think he has a chance to learn, if he’s open to it.”

Kaylee couldn't say she fully disagreed. "Well, hopefully he does in fact change. Though...if he doesn't I hope your mother doesn't find herself content to defend him or accept behaviors like that."

“Oh no, mother is quite staunchly against bad behavior, as she learns which is truly bad and what is not,” Bellasiel nodded. “It’s a process. We did not know, for instance, that it is uncouth to start cooking in other people’s homes without first getting permission. In our culture it is expected that women bring food to cook as soon as they arrive if they are invited into a house.”

That had them chuckling. Charlotte said, “Well that’s kinda cute.”

“It is, but that is a sweeter example of our learning process,” Bellasiels mouth bent in a frown. “We, and I mean myself as well, had to learn that striking a slave as punishment isn’t appropriate. Between father and I, and mother, well…we’ve beaten far more women than him.” Because of course men didn’t handle the discipline of women. “I think mother is the one and only he ever laid a finger on.”

"Then it is a cultural awakening for everyone," Tallulah offered. "It is easy to say what feels wrong compared to what we've known in our lives but that isn't the same for everyone."

"Yeah, but preferences are one thing. Treating a human being with the respect they deserve is another," Sophia grumbled, arms folded over her chest.

"Unless it was all you knew," Kaylee gently tried to argue Bellasiels point. Turning to the ivory young woman she offered a gentle smile. "But I do hope those are experiences you won't find here again since leaving the Sydalshi culture."

Smiling, Bellasiel said, “Oh, I know. I’m happy to say that, while I don’t see an end to human cruelty anywhere, I am glad that there are places in the world that won’t allow such actions to go unchecked. There is an egalitarian spirit of Justice here that doesn’t exist at all in Aarin. I don’t expect even America to be perfect, but I am happy to be a part of a country who will keep fighting to make a better place to live in this world…I don’t want to ever go back to how it was. I would rather die.”

Serenity gave her hand a squeeze. “You won’t. I promise.”

Sharing a smile with her, Bellasiel prodded lightly, “Did you want to tell them?”

“Tell us what?” Cara perked.

“I have some news,” Serenity blushed. “Well, we have some news.”

The hesitancy prompted Bellasiel to say, “We’re ‘going steady’, if that’s the right term.”

Any grumpiness Sophia had before melted away in an instant. Honey eyes brightened and she quickly scooted to the edge of her seat. "Really? Well it's about time, Serri!"

"What she means to say is that's great news," Tallulah was quick to excuse her sweetheart's behavior.

Kaylee chuckled but nodded, beaming at the two. "We're very excited for you both," she spoke, no doubt, for the entire group. "I guess that means we'll be seeing you around quite a lot more. And Dirael as well." A part of her was curious just what he thought of this or if he'd even share if someone asked.

“Yes, I hope to accompany Serenity where I’m able,” Bellasiel said. She didn’t quite address the issue of Dirael.

Cara couldn’t stand not knowing. She looked at Dirael on purpose and asked, “Do you plan on trailing them around all the time?”

Silence followed and the room grew tense. Bellasiel said, “I think he’s just getting used to things. He probably will hang out with us.”

Not satisfied that Dirael pretended like she didn’t exist, Cara pursed her lips at first, then grinned wickedly. “Well, I guess it’s good for him to get exposure.”

“Be nice,” Serenity said.

“I’m being nice,” Cara said in a tone that indicated otherwise. “Anyway, it’s late. Are you staying over?”

“Me?” Bellasiel pointed to herself.

“Yeah you,” Cara spoffed.

“Oh, I don’t know. Is that allowed?” Bellasiel looked at Serenity.

“I- I bunk with Cara, I think I’d leave that up to her,” Serenity blushed.

“In that case you’re welcome to spend the night. I can hit the sack in Lottie and Kaylee’s room, or on the couch,” Cara grinned.

“Then sure. I wouldn’t mind,” Bellasiel happily accepted.

Dirael snapped his head to his sister. His lips parted, but no words came out. His eyes pleaded that she not stay! What did that mean for him? Cara happened to notice and felt quite pleased with herself.

“You okay?” Charlotte raised a brow, though she figured he would not respond.

“Bella,” Dirael stood, “I must speak with you.” It was a shame such a lovely deep voice belonged to a man with equality issues.

Standing, Bellasiel gave Serenity’s hand a squeeze. “I will be right back,” she said the words with confidence, which made her brother frown.

“Okay,” Serenity nodded, and watched the siblings head out the door for a private conversation.

Once the two were out of earshot, Tallulah gave Cara a scolding glance. "You're going to drive that poor boy up the wall!"

"I agree, Cara," Kaylee nodded. "Even if we don't agree with some of their beliefs, we do need to be somewhat considerate. After all, we wouldn't want a wedge between Bellasiel and Dirael if that doesn't bode well for Serenity." The poor girl had gone through enough. The least they could do was make sure this wasn't difficult on her.

“Hmm,” Cara reserved her comment, not quite willing to let it go, but did acknowledge that Serenity would suffer too. “Alright, I’ll try harder.”

Charlotte tilted to see if she could peer out the window across from her. The two siblings were just in view. All she could see was the back of Bellasiels head and a distressed expression on Dirael. Not angry, not scolding. Almost desperate.

“I wonder what they’re saying,” Charlotte murmured.

Leaning against the back of the couch beside the door, Tysha said, “I can just hear them…”

Serenity shifted uncomfortably. “We shouldn’t eavesdrop.” Although, she too inclined her body to them. “I, uh, I have to go to the bathroom,” she said, excusing herself from the dilemma between curiosity and courtesy.

As soon as she left Charlotte hurried over to the window and practically pressed herself to the drawn curtain. Cara did about the same. Their shifting around made some noise, but as soon as they hushed each other they could make out some words.

“—do for the morning? I- I can’t cook, you know this. What will I eat? Chicken? It looks so gross, Bella…”

“Then stay,” she said. “I will make you trout soup tomorrow.”

“But, there are no more beds. Where will I sleep?” Dirael argued. “I don’t think they like me anyway.”

“Well you are so closed off,” Bellsiel said. “You should come out of your shell more. You have spoken to the guys here and there.”

“Yes, but they’re nice,” Dirael said. “Charlotte looks directly into my eyes.”

Bellasiel would have chuckled if she didn’t feel bad for her brother. “Stop taking everything they do as an affront. They don't have the same customs. They really don’t mean to try to offend you. It’s natural for them to speak to men while also looking into their eyes.”

Looking a little suspicious, as if he wasn’t sure they were acting as they did without the intention to screw with him, Dirael said, “The one they call Cara is mean.”

“She is a little rough, yes, but you haven’t exactly been warm,” Bellasiel pointed out. “I know father was always your buffer between you and other people, but I won’t always be there either.”

Kaylee, one who like Charlotte had learned sneaky skills like eavesdropping from their Aunt Lauri had joined the other two pressed up against the window. She had to quickly cover her mouth with her palm to avoid giving away their position, muffling a giggle in amusement. So these men thought they were superior but couldn't fend for themselves. Not only that, but Cara wasn't even being mean...well, not as mean as she could if needed! Occasionally she'd lean away from the window and whisper on the conversation for those who might have been somewhat against the process.

“—and what is so interesting about sleeping next to Serenity?” Dirael, who had seemed so stoic, looked far more like a little boy hoping he might land a point in his favor. “It’s just sleep.”

“It’s pleasant to cuddle, Dirael. You should try sometime,” Bellasiels infinite patience served their relationship well. “You find someone you like and you hold them. You like to look at Charlotte. Do you want to cuddle with her?”

In the cabin the girls did their best to keep in their teases and their chortles. Charlotte snorted, thinking of the times when he had looked her way and snapped his attention elsewhere when she noticed him. Tysha tried to whisper if Charlotte wanted to cuddle with Dirael, but was silenced by muffled giggles and hushes.

Dirael blushed and shook his head a little too insistently, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“I think you do,” Bellsiel spoffed. “Why don’t you try? Just once? Nothing bad about trying. I don’t know how girls with girls work, but I am willing to give it a shot. Serenity is lovely so far. I think I really like her.”

“No, I- I can’t, I- I’ll- the closeness is-,” Dirael’s chest felt like it was about to explode. “I haven’t ever been so close to a woman outside of you and mother. I don’t- what would I- something happens when I look at her, well, I don’t know how to describe it, but I think it feels like dying. My skin gets hot and my stomach feels wobbly. And sometimes-,” he hesitated, not sure if he wanted to mention, but clearing his throat he said, “I

As he went on Bellasiel became concerned. “Maybe you should see a doctor. This sounds serious.”

While usually a pleasant sound when laughing, Kaylee on rare occasions had what Charlotte fondly referred to as her 'ugly laugh'. A loud chortle that was aggressive toward the ears. After hearing how Dirael described the rather natural response teenage boys could have around teenage girls, which would have been enough on its own for a laugh, Bellasiel being at an equal loss of what had happened made her lose her control. A sharp, ugly laugh left Kaylee before she could stop it abruptly. Tallulah and Sophia turned to look at her, bewildered, while Kaylee had to dart away, running for the kitchenette. She couldn't listen anymore, it was too hilarious!

Falling off the couch, Tysha clutched her belly. The muscles ached from the spasm of laughter. Not just from the siblings either, but for the eruption of Kaylee’s gut-buster. Like dominos the girls toppled in an uproar of uncontrolled mirth. Charlotte sank into the couch and just had to imagine the looks on the siblings faces when they, for certain, heard the raucous noises of joy.

Serenity, who had come out in time to get the hint about the level of naivety of her girlfriend and Dirael, had to break out in giggles along with them. But as soon as the siblings returned she scrambled to find some reason why they were all in happy tears when they gave them questioning looks.

Catching her breath between wheezes, Cara said, “Someone said something funny.”

“Oh,” Bellasiel smiled. “What is the joke?”

“You just had to be there,” Tysha wiped her eyes.

Serenity came to Bellasiels side with a beaming smile. “So, are you gonna stay over?”

Nodding, Bellasiel said, “I will, but tomorrow I must take Dirael to the infirmary.”

That nearly set them off again. They managed to control themselves enough so that Serenity could ask, “Oh, what’s the matter?”

Dirael turned as red as the sheer band on his face. He stepped behind his sister who said, “Well, we’re not sure, but I don’t think it’s catching. It might be allergies.”

Allergies could be an apt description for the way they made Dirael feel around a particularly attractive woman in his view. Serenity did her best to keep calm. “Ah well, I hope it goes well and there’s nothing to worry about.” She looked at the girls who were fanning themselves down from their outbursts. “So, Cara is gonna let us have her room, but we could set Dirael up on the couch if he stays.”

Looking at her brother, who was still puzzled over why everyone was laughing, Bellasiel asked, “What do you think?”

“Um,” Dirael took account of the length of the couch. It would probably do fine. He faced his sister and, with some effort, said, “Okay.”

Beaming, Bellasel gave him a brief hug. “Thank you. I’ll be sure to make soup tomorrow, okay?” Then she turned to Serenity and they held each other’s hands. “Lead the way.”

“Up here,” Serenity said, guiding Bellasiel with her.

Cara, now in control, said, “Well, good night.”

“Yeah, night,” Tysha grinned, heading up as well. “You can bunk with me, Cara…” her voice faded as she got further away.

Charlotte, failing not to smile wide, gestured to the couch. “Did you need any blankets or pillows?”

As if the mere presence hadn’t been taxing, Dirael felt his body go rigid with being addressed again. This time Charlotte didn’t try to pierce with her gaze, so she figured this reaction might be due to the ‘issue’ he would ask the doctor about the next day. Dirael managed a nod toward the wall.

“I take it that’s a yes,” Charlotte chuckled, going to the linen closet for extra supplies.

After setting up the couch and locking the windows and doors, which they could tell made Dirael’s heart race, Charlotte said, “Good night, Dirael!” The tone of her voice swung up sweetly, absolutely in order to tease, just before heading upstairs with Kaylee and the others.

"You're the worst Lottie!" Sophia giggled, filled with mirth as they all dispersed for their rooms.

Kaylee happily changed into her nightgown for the evening, unable to stop little bursts of laughter that still popped up here and there. "Maybe you should get one of the guys to talk to Dirael. I'm not sure if his body can handle finding out what's happening. He might explode right there in the infirmary."

“I’ll see if Keagan and Rennick can handle that,” Charlotte spoffed, switching out for a large T-shirt left by one of the guys. “Or let Dirael find out that we only have one male doctor who may or may not be available.” She got into bed after turning off the lights for the two of them. “How much of his behavior is due to custom versus some kind of intense shyness?”

"I mean, the only way we can find out is if one of the guys starts looking at him like you do," Kaylee suggested, tugging her blanket up. "Why, are you thinking about what Cara said regarding expanding your bed for another body? Because that would make him explode."

Charlotte burst a chuckle. “Could you imagine? He’d probably finish before even getting close to port, what with how he described himself.” She waved her hand dismissively. “I mean to say I wonder if he’s not a jerk like he first seemed. Maybe he just misinterpreted us and acted off his assumption. That at least is tolerable. If he’s a misogynist I don’t care how hot he is, I wouldn’t be bedding him. But, if he’s not…” She shifted to her side to look at her sister. “Would you? I mean, if Joss wasn’t your boyfriend, of course.”

It took her all of a few moments for her to decide on an answer to that question. "No, I don't think so," Kaylee shook her head. "I mean, it's not that he's not easy on the eyes, but he's just too shy for my tastes. I want someone I can have a discussion with and who shares my interests and likes. Even if Joss wasn't around and Dirael was not a misogynist, it's still a no from me."

“I mean, you don’t need to talk for a night of fun.” Charlotte wiggled her brows. “I don’t expect Dirael and I would chat much,” Charlotte said, twirling a strand of her hair, “I get it though. I think I enjoy talking with Keagan and Rennick afterward. Aside from my obsession with discussing work, we watch movies, sometimes I get them to sing, or we play board games, and there’s mad tea Ren spills about family drama. It’s like a soap opera. Totally get why he hates his grandpa. You know how he doesn’t like nicknames? His grandpa used them all the time to belittle. ‘Sport’, ‘Skipper’, ‘Little guy’—all kinds.”

"Oh, that explains a lot," Kaylee observed. Personally she liked the pet name of her father and the one Joss had bestowed wasn't the worst (even if it paled in comparison to the ones now given to Lottie left and right). She did get that it wasn't what everyone would appreciate. "You know, I really don't get how you can keep up with two guys though. I barely hear from Joss and I feel like I'm exhausted all the time."

Charlotte laid back again. She stared up and said, “Hmmm, I wouldn’t say I don’t get exhausted, but I do think I have handled it well. For the longest time I was worried Keagan would doubt my love for him, or he’d get hurt seeing Ren and I become affectionate. That has faded, but sometimes it pops up on me.” She shrugged, though Kaylee couldn’t see. “To be honest, ever since I started spending more nights away, I’ve been reminded that I’ve got interests outside of steeping in their affection. Don’t get me wrong, I still want them. I just don’t feel that crazy burning drive like in the beginning when I wanted to get railed by them all the time. I think I’ve slowed to a manageable pace.” She tilted her head. “I’ve even become fine with Ren spending a night or two with others. I mean, as long as he cuddles with me after. Makes me feel secure…It’s easier when it’s Sophia and Tallulah. I don’t think I’d get anxious if Cara did either, but single girls I don’t know make me worry.”

"Well, lucky for you I'm not single," her sister spoffed as a joke. A small part of her flashed back to when they were alone on the riding trail, quickly shaking his words from her mind. "But I don't think you have to worry too much. Ren might go around but he always seems to wind up back with you."

“Oooh, back track!” Charlotte forwent commenting on the appreciated observation that Rennick would return, shifting onto her side and propping her head with her hand. “Are you saying you’d get down with Ren?” Before Kaylee could protest and bring up Joss, Charlotte added, “Of course I mean if Joss was either okay with it or if he wasn’t you or man,” she pressed for the answer, saying, “Spill that tea!”

Grateful for the dark room between them as she could feel her cheeks heating up quickly. "I wasn't saying that at all, Charlotte," she strained to say. "I was just making a joke!" Maybe she was answering that a bit too quickly.

Gasping delightedly, Charlotte said, “Oh my g—you do want to ride that man like a horse in a hypothetical world!” She playfully threw a pillow at Kaylee. “No shade. It’s nice to know you’re not blind,” she said with a grin. “So who else? Maybe JD?”

As much as Kaylee wanted to be able to continue denying that she had any desire to chase after Rennick, just the image Charlotte planted in her head of riding had her stammering in half protests. That would have to stop abruptly when another name was dragged into the conversation, one that had her blushing fervently. "I-I uh- Charlotte, why would you ask questions like that? I mean, Joss-"

“Oh stahp—hypothetically, remember?” Charlotte spoffed, getting out of her bed and dropping next to her sister. “So, he cute? Shy? Sweet? Or is he rogue?”

"Well he's definitely not shy," Kaylee reacted before she could stop herself. It wasn't like she couldn't list someone's observed traits. "I'd say he's considerate. Easy to talk to when I was trapped in his cabin during the storm. Bit of a pain when he felt he needed to wave around my undies after he washed them. Not to mention what he said when I saw him at the art cabin..."

All consumed by the kettle of information, Charlotte happily listened to Kaylee forgetting sadness and feeling alright enough to have this kind of girl talk. She gave her sister a nudge. “Come on, what did he say?”

"Okay, so you remember when you guys told me to mention dropping off his clothes?" A quick nod was all she needed to go on. "Well I mentioned to JD that Hazel had calmed Joss down when he was upset, JD asked what got him upset. I didn't want to lie to him so I told him about the clothes and do you know his response? He said he wanted to know if I talked him up! I told him that I did no such thing and then he said 'you saying I should give you something to write about'? " Already Kaylee could feel her cheeks burning bright red, remembering just how he sent that same heat down with his gaze that afternoon.

“Ooh, that’s spicy,” Charlotte spoffed. She didn’t think too much about the color on her sister’s cheeks that she could barely see in the dark, knowing Kaylee’s loyalty to Joss. It came off like harmless playful flirts between friends, like she had done with Danson or Matt at times. Not that Charlotte had any interest in either guy. Some people just didn’t vibe with her like that. “This guy sounds like he’d be fun for a tumble, hmmmm,” she said, giving her sister a few pokes.

"Charlotte Parvati Von Helsing!" Kaylee hissed her sister's full name, mostly upset right then with the images being tossed into her head. "There has not been tumbling in—unfortunately—several weeks, and will not be for a very," she sighed in recollection of an unfortunate truth, "very long time. No tumbling, no riding, none of it."

Laughing with her hands up in peace, Charlotte said, “I know, I know, I’m teasing you! I respect the arrangement you and Joss have and that you don’t have any real interest in having lovers. I think it’s sweet. I’m sure Joss is pleased that your touch belongs only to him.” She got up to move back to her bed. “Man, I wonder how Joss is doing though, if you’re looking as starved as this. Probably scratching his post to your picture,” she chuckled, shuffling back under her blankets. “Hmm, you two are like a life-bonded married couple; adorable.”

Kaylee could still feel heat in her cheeks, eager to bury it beneath her blankets. "Oh, come off it," she muttered. "I don't need you rubbing in the fact that you can have sex whenever you want, meanwhile I'm over here rub- nevermind. Go to sleep, Charlotte!"

Popping her head up, Charlotte said, “No, I really meant it. It’s sweet. Sex is great, but it’s not like if it’s not there then a good relationship will just vanish.” She rested her head back down. “You and Joss have a good relationship. I am glad for that. I haven’t had to be separated from Keagan, or Rennick, so I don’t know what kind of relationship we have without sex. Sometimes I wonder if…” Charlotte trailed off, another worry of their dynamic picking at her. Would they want her for who she was if they didn’t lay with her? Keagan might, most likely, but Rennick? Charlotte felt all at once tired. “Night Kaylee,” she murmured, nuzzling her nose into her pillow.

Lost in her own thoughts, Kaylee had missed any conflict from her sister. She was too busy faced with a realization that had struck her. It would be two years before she had someone intimately, and while Kaylee had only been involved for a short period of her life, that felt like a long time. Was Charlotte right that they had a good relationship and it could thrive without physical contact? She had to hope so.



The next morning the girls woke to the smell of soup. Bellasiel had come down with Serenity earlier to prepare food for Dirael. The young man waited patiently at the table; respectful of his posture and manners. The Sydalsh cult had many customs. Just because they traditionally had women cook didn’t mean they were cruel animals when receiving their food.

Coming down the stairs last as Sophia typically was, she wrinkled her nose at the stench that was wafting everywhere. "That smells...ugh, what is that?"

"If memory serves correctly it's trout," Tallulah reminded her of what they'd overheard. Though she wasn't as dramatic as Sophia pinching her nose, she did agree it wasn't overly pleasant.

Not wanting Bellasiel to be offended, Kaylee offered her a brief smile. "I'm sure it tastes delicious," she did her best to sound convincing. Trout wasn't bad...though she didn't know how much she'd enjoy it in a soup. She'd take the chicken anyday!

“It’s a staple in our home,” Bellasiel smiled, scraping in the grilled meat peppered with spices into a flavorful broth. It smelled of roasted ginger with a hint of garlic. Scallions floated on top, giving it a pop of color.

“I know the trout grilling isn’t the most pleasant,” Serenity said, “but it’s actually pretty good. You guys should give it a try.”

Annie and Hadassah, who were caught up by now from a run in with the girls in the bathroom, were not as offended by the scent of fish. They came to taste and found they liked it, asking for a bowl themselves. In that case, they skipped going to the dining hall.

Charlotte peered at the pot. It didn’t look offensive, even if she wasn’t the biggest fan of that particular lake fish. “Is this all you guys make?”

“We make all kinds of stews, soups, gravies over rice, fried fish biscuits, and more, but our diet is admittedly pescatarian,” Bellasiel said.

“Can you make sushi?” Charlotte perked.

“Yes, it’s a favorite of my mother,” Bellasiel nodded.

“If you ever make that, I’ll be happy to eat it,” Charlotte said, walking to get her things.

Serenity didn’t push anyone to stay to eat the fish soup. “You guys heading off?”

“Yep, gonna see have breakfast with my guys before Ren goes out for rehearsal, then Keagan and I are gonna play capture the flag,” Charlotte wiggled her feet in her shoes.

Dirael looked at Serenity and Bellasiel in surprise, then turned back to waiting and staring in silence.

Chuckling, Bellasel came to set his bowl down in front of him and said, “I told you.”

“Hm?” Charlotte looked up once she was ready. “Told him? Told him what?”

“That you’re courting two men,” Bellasiel spoffed. “He didn’t believe me. He said that’s not really plausible.”

Blushing, Dirael sipped his soup without comment.

Charlotte raised a brow. “Why?”

“Oh, well in our culture men don’t share much. They won’t even let another wife make food for them. When they come to someone’s house they will bring their own wife to cook,” Bellasiel chuckled. “It’s just another culture shock.”

“Ah, I see,” Charlotte shrugged and walked toward the door. She paused, wondering if she might warn Dirael about the doctor.

Cara beat her to it, but probably to tease him. “Well get ready for another surprise. There’s only one male doctor on campus and he’s usually pretty busy. You might end up with a woman to see you.”

A cacophony of coughs jolted Bellasiel into patting Dirael’s back firmly. “Oh, are- are you okay?”

“Oh shit,” Cara muttered with regret. She wanted to help by moving forward with a napkin, but somehow she figured that would make things worse.

Serenity managed to hand Bellasiel a few paper towels. The room grew tense for a second as they watched Dirael’s pale face sputter and turn tomato red. When he got back his breath and calmed down Cara made an apology for spooking him. She accepted Serenity’s brief, stern look.

“Wh-what will I do?” Dirael wheezed, looking to Bellasiel.

“I don’t know,” Bellasiel frowned.

Exhaling, Charlotte said, “Hey, why don’t I come around with Keagan and Rennick? They’re not doctors, but they are men. Maybe they can help him out? I mean, if it’s something simple, he won’t have to see a doctor at all, let alone a female one.”

Dirael couldn’t bring his eyes up to see her to show it, but he felt gratitude. “I would like that,” he murmured softly.

Nearly missing the gravity of the moment, Charlotte was about to walk out when she paused, and the room went quiet. He spoke to her! “Then I’ll get right on that…Don’t die before we get back,” she said, smiling a little as she turned to go.

Kaylee, beyond amused with the situation and eager to get away from the fish smell, gave Dirael a small wave. "Enjoy your soup!" Sophia and Tallulah gave similar goodbyes to those who would enjoy their nasty fishes and headed out into welcomed fresh air.

The girls left Bellasiel and Serenity to eat with Dirael and made it to the dining hall. As usual Charlotte happily greeted Keagan and Rennick with hugs and kisses. A small voice at the back of Charlotte’s head asked her if they’d still want her if she didn’t greet them like this. Pushing that aside, she sat down with them and the others to eat.

At some point in their table talk the girls mentioned that Serenity and Bellasiel came last night with Dirael. They had been given permission from Serenity to give the rest of the table the news about their relationship, which they were happy to hear, understood the deeper history of the two with interest, and then naturally moved on to what happened when the siblings were invited to stay. The boys were, obviously, enjoying the torment of awkward Dirael.

“So, they go outside and, of course, we happen to hear them talking,” Charlotte said, “and it seems that Dirael might be more shy than anything else. Or, perhaps, just not properly socialized? Either way, he and his sister are pretty naive about some things…”

Tysha saw the hesitation and jumped in, “He told his sister he wasn’t sure he could handle her staying over because the men don’t know how to cook in their culture. He said he felt that we didn’t like him much, but we think that’s Cara’s fault-,”

“Hey,” Cara was ignored.

“-and then, additionally, he tried to persuade Bella not to go because he said he felt odd,” Tysha chuckled. “He is concerned and wanted to go to see a doctor, but Cara told him the only male one might be too busy to see him.”

“So I suggested the two of you might help him out. You know, let him know it’s not a serious condition,” Charlotte smiled apologetically.

“We’re not doctors,” Rennick raised a brow. “I don’t know how we could help him out.”

“Oh I don’t know, I think you might have some knowledge he could benefit from,” Charlotte spoffed. “What do you two say?”

Keagan shared Rennicks confusion over just what she thought qualified them to make any sort of a medical diagnosis. True, he had enjoyed watching a few good episodes of hospital dramas here and there, but he was wise enough to acknowledge the profession required extensive training.

"I suppose I can at least talk to him," Keagan shrugged his shoulders, turning to Ren. "That way we're not tying up anyone at the infirmary unnecessarily if it is something small."

Only budging because of the two of them, Rennick toyed with his fork and said, “Alright. When?”

“Anytime, but preferably after breakfast?” Charlotte posed. “That’s when he was going to go anyway.”

Going back to his food, Rennick said, “Sounds good.”

“Thanks,” Charlotte smiled, happily getting into her own meal.

The companions went into discussion about their pending performances. Most were ready to go. All they needed was to practice Serenity’s musical scene from the Phantom of the Opera. They were going to enact the ballroom scene where the Opera Ghost appears in a red suit and a white skull-face mask. Serenity would play the role of Christine, Bellasiel agreed to play her Viscount Raul de Changny. Rennick said he would play Eric after a long conversation with Serenity about his ability to sing those parts. The rest of them could either choose other named characters or play random ones.

Once done, the companions either dispersed or gathered for mutually interesting activities. Charlotte walked with the guys until she slowed them down and said, “Why don’t you two go ahead to the cabin? I can meet Keagan after they capture the flag and Ren can find Kaylee for rehearsals or something?”

“Hm,” Rennick studied Charlotte. “Okay…and then after that?”

“Then after that maybe we can get further in that show we were watching,” Charlotte said. “If you two are up for it?”

Her behavior felt a little out of place, though not quite enough to raise concern. After all, in Keagan's eyes Charlotte was a strong woman and for her to be comfortable with time apart from them was a sign of that strength he admired.

"Of course, my Koh-i-noor," Keagan beamed, leaning in to place a kiss on her cheek. "I shouldn't be long, so you'd best be stretching those legs if you hope to outrun me."

“Maybe I want to be caught,” Charlotte purred, happy to share affection back.

Rennick, satisfied with their arrangement, felt pleased seeing the little light brighten in Charlotte from that kiss to her, and it struck him then that it felt good to know it was from Keagan; a man he trusted.

“See you in a bit,” Charlotte smiled, giving Rennick a parting kiss as well.

The men walked off together to the girls cabin where they were greeted by Serenity and Bellasiel first. Rennick didn’t make a big deal out of saying hello, but Serenity wanted to make a more formal introduction.

“This is Bella,” Serenity smiled, proud to show her to them. “And this is her brother, Dirael.”

“Hey,” Rennick offered a hand to shake.

Getting used to the gesture, Dirael gave both of the visiting men the same handshake. “Hello.”

"Pleased to meet you both," Keagan nodded to the siblings, also sharing a handshake.

“Well,” Serenity spoke so that an awkward silence didn’t fall between them, “Bella and I will be upstairs reading and crocheting. Just let us know if you need anything.”

Bellasiel gave her brother a reassuring pat to his shoulder before ascending the stairs with her sweetheart. They did their best to occupy themselves while considering how Dirael was doing. It happened that they enjoyed many of the same activities, so it wasn’t hard.

Meanwhile the men had the ball in their court. Rennick took the liberty of sitting down on the couch with Keagan next to him. Dirael chose to sit on the other side.

“So, what’s up?” Rennick asked.

“I hear you two might understand what is going on with me,” Dirael started.

“We can try, but we’re not professionals. Far from it,” Rennick said. “All we know is that you feel odd.”

“Yes,” Dirael nodded seriously. “Very odd. I haven’t experienced anything like it before.”

There was a pause and Keagan turned to look at Rennick, silently questioning if that was the only information they were going to get in their attempt to be doctors on a house call. "Okay...well, why don't you start by telling us what's happening and if there's anything going on when it happens?"

Exhaling, Dirael said, “So…what happens is I get overheated. I feel like my skin is hot. It can look pretty red too. My stomach feels fluttery, almost energetic. Like I’m hyping up for a fight or a run or—I don’t know if that makes sense.”

“Is that it?” Rennick asked.

“No,” Dirael shook his head, feeling a little embarrassed, “My pillar and stones…” he gestured to his pelvis, “I become super aware of them. They’re there all the time, but when I come down with what ails me they become intrusive. Sometimes it lasts until my, uh, my stones ache.”

Cancer came to mind, even if Rennick hadn’t dealt with that or knew anyone personally who had to deal with it. “So, you feel flushed, a little anxious, and your dick and balls hurt?”

“Well, they don’t ‘hurt’, they feel ‘present’, and my stones ache if it goes on for long; if I can’t calm down,” Dirael explained.

Something nagged at Rennick, but the thought was too ridiculous to consider. So he asked, “When does this normally happen?”

Glancing away, Dirael fidgeted with his thumbs tapping together. “Mostly around Charlotte,” he said, then looked back up at them to ask, “Do you think she’s got some kind of contagion?”

While actual ailments had been going through Keagn's mind, including potentially something transmitted with intimacy, those stopped quite suddenly when Dirael mentioned Charlotte. Concern melted away and his lips slowly began to curl into a knowing grin.

"Ahem, so when this happens and you are around Charlotte," he had to stop clearing his throat to mask a chuckle as he unraveled their mystery. "You see her and you grow warm and feel a growing, tightening below your belt, would you say you also feel a longing?"

Dirael took their smiles and grins to mean they were on to something. He scooted forward in interest, elbows on knees, with his hands clasped. “Yes, I do. It’s a strange urge! I can’t describe it well, it’s only been happening since I met her at the dance competition, each time I’ve seen her here, and one random girl around camp,” he said, red eyes flicking between the men who had answers, “I can’t control it when she’s around and it gets worse if she comes closer. Bella suggested it could be an allergen. Perhaps if we could find what it is—shampoo, perfume—and ask her to not use it if she’s around me?”

Trying hard not to snort in laughter, Rennick said, “It’s not an allergy.”

“Oh,” Dirael sighed, his hands going slack. “What…what is it?”

"Trust me, we know this reaction to Charlotte quite well," Keagan had to grip his pants leg to keep control of his response. "You're attracted to Charlotte, which I can't blame you for at all."

“Oh,” Dirael hummed in thought.

“What’s up?” Rennick prodded.

“Nothing,” Dirael shook his head, blushing, “I just need to think about what I do from here…Thank you two, for helping me understand.”


"Of course man, not a problem," Keagan nodded. "And I don't want to be the guy who tells you that you need to change your way of life, but I will let you know that most of the girls around here aren't going to be eager to help you explore this if you're not willing to speak directly to them or even look at them. I can promise they're almost all well great to get along with, even if Cara seems mean." A belief he was going to keep alive as long as he could just to tease her.

“Yeah I—wait…I never told you
I thought Cara was mean,” Dirael raised a brow.

Rennick’s mouth opened and he turned his head to Keagan, looking like he might as well have said the word ‘yikes’ out loud. As much as he’d love to help his tawaruhi out, the point Dirael made was pretty clear.
 
Last edited:
"Charlotte filled us in a bit of what was going on before we came," Keagan explained, deciding to take this as an opportunity to teach. "We didn't know just what was going on with your pillar, but we've heard that Cara's been a bit hard to be around, which I completely understand. She means well. But I will say this is one of the benefits of actually talking to women: they know a lot about a lot and will talk for hours if you let them." They'd been privy to tea spilling for hours at a time!

The good points Keagan made for a little lost in Dirael’s surprise. “How did—I never told them either,” Dirael paled. “Does Charlotte know my body wants her body?!”

Rennick snorted a chuckle. “So sorry, but yes? Girls tend to figure these things out. Like Keagan said, you’d get a lot of information from just talking to them.”

“How? Bella would never have told someone without asking if I was alright with it,” Dirael felt his cheeks begin to color.

“They have their ways,” Rennick said. “They mean well, trust me. Charlotte suggested us right after Cara mentioned there would be only one male doctor, remember? You lucked out too, because we’re two guys who are active in this stuff.”

The sense of violation that came with not knowing how information got out about his issues began to fade as Rennick explained his view. One one hand Dirael didn’t know how he should feel, but on the other it seemed like an expected normality from the way Keagan and Rennick talked about it; natural feminine mystery. Nothing to fear. In fact, it turned out to be helpful.

Relaxing, Dirael said, “That’s fair…”

“You good?” Rennick spoffed.

“Yeah,” Dirael nodded. “But I have another question. What is this feeling now that I know she understands my body wants hers? It’s all those other symptoms, but my pillar isn’t reacting and my stomach is far more nervous.”

“Probably anxious that you’re both aware of it, that's all,” Rennick said.

“This isn’t as pleasant,” Dirael decided. “It feels like the other way felt exciting and now I feel dread.”

Rennick said, “Well, it could be that you don’t want her to regard you negatively because of your desire. You feel concerned that this might create a deeper divide than the one that already exists.”

Lips parting, Dirael appeared in awe. “Oh, that somehow makes sense and yet…I am completely confused. She’s a stranger to me. I shouldn’t care if she thinks well of me or not….right?”

“Normally I would say yes, but when attraction is involved, I would say it makes sense. You don’t want to lose out on her body, so you’re concerned that if she knows, she will avoid you on that basis alone and miss any opportunity to come together,” Rennick had really benefited from those therapy sessions, even if he didn’t listen all the time.

“I have a strong urge to make amends if she is offended,” Dirael said, nearly in shock of the realization. He sat back to reflect.

“Mhm,” Rennick nodded with a grin.

“This is an awful feeling,” Dirael made a face. “Will this go away?”

“That has to do with relationships. From my experience Charlotte isn’t the kind of person to think badly of you, just because you’re attracted to her. Just don’t be an asshole. You’ll be fine,” Rennick said.

“So a good relationship with her will make this go away…” Dirael confirmed. “How do you have a good relationship with women?”

“Talk to them, play games, compliment them—don’t take every action like their purposefully crossing lines,” Rennick said. “Do everything you would with a man.”

"Well...most of everything. Chicks don't always want to rough house like guys. Messes up their hair or something," Keagan shrugged it off. "They like pretty things. Some weird thing with flowers too, makes them happy. Maybe try that if you want to get on Lottie's good side?" Not that she was materialistic, but it couldn't hurt.

“Hm,” Dirael rubbed his chin in thought. “Okay. I…I will try.”

Standing up after the weirdest conversation of his life, Keagan wiped his hands on his pants. "Alright, if you're good here I'm gonna head out. Charlotte wants to play Capture the flag and I hate to keep her waiting." He gave Dirael a final look, deciding that he was much more tolerable now that he seemed to be coming into their world of teenagerness. "Let us know if you have any other questions, man."

In the middle of agreeing and thanking Keagan, Dirael perked. “A game? You mean to play with her? Would you mind if I joined?” It was one of the activities listed, after all.

“You sure you can handle that? There will be more girls than Lottie,” Rennick pointed out.

That did have Dirael sit back and think through it. Finally he exhaled, “Yes. I will…I think my sister will be happy to know I’m trying a little harder anyway.” Even if it is motivated by primal urges and not the higher self. “Is that alright, Keagan?”

The question caught him off guard, not expecting him to be eager to jump right in. Still, he wasn't about to deny the young man a chance to socialize and work to improve his reactions around others now that he'd been removed from the life he was used to. "Yeah, if you want to come with that's fine with me," he nodded, assuming Charlotte wouldn't mind. After all, it was her doing that put Ren and him in this position. He stood by the door, waiting for him to join him and expecting Rennick to be heading out as well, rehearsal awaiting him.

Dirael stood up with determination in his eyes. “Alright, let’s go.”

“Heh,” Rennick spoffed, following the two out.

Rennick walked with them for a while until he split for the gardens. He could already imagine the awkwardness to come and knew he would get the scoop on it later that night when they met with Charlotte. For now he thought he’d find Kaylee.

On the way to Charlotte Dirael asked, “What flowers does she like?”

"Plumeria is her favorite, Keagan responded without hesitation. He followed Dirael's gaze and shook his head. "There aren't any of those here, we've looked."

“Oh…Then I will find something else,” Dirael said, looking around the camp as they came closer to the grassy field. He frowned, not seeing anything at the moment.

“Dilrubaa!”

That lovely voice snapped Dirael’s attention. He watched her hop into Keagan’s arms for nuzzles and kisses. Watching them press against one another, lips gently meeting, and the general shape of Charlotte spiked that sensation again. Dirael looked upward and tried breathing exercises.

Charlotte slipped down to her feet and peered over in surprise at Dirael. “Uuh, hello…”

Resisting the urge to inwardly clutch his pearls, Dirael gave a nod to Charlotte without looking at her directly. One step at a time.

As soon as Dirael looked away again Charlotte pulled Keagan closer to ask, “Did something happen? Why is he here?”

"He asked if he could come with," Keagan shrugged his shoulders. "I didn't think it would hurt and he wanted to work on being around others. Particularly ones who caused certain ailments." Dark eyes watched her with a playful twinkle. "You're going to hear from both Ren and I about that tonight, my sly gem."

Giggling, Charlotte failed to feign ignorance. “I don’t know what you mean,” she said, doing some stretches before they began. “So, Dirael, you ever play this game before?”

Venturing a word, he said, “No.”

Halting in mid lunge, Charlotte straightened up and said, “Do you know how to play it at least?” He shook his head. “Well, you can’t play if you don’t know how to…You might cost us the game.” And Charlotte wasn’t a fan of losing.

Feeling a bead of sweat on his brow, Dirael turned in her direction, eyes up, and asked, “How do I play?”

“With your eyes on the game,” Charlotte said in a flat tone and raised her brow.

Forcing his crimson pools downward, Dirael felt a surge in him when they met with cool mocha. A mix of injustice and desire. They clashed together, causing his muscles to twitch. His left eyelid spasmed. “What…else do I do?”

Mildly impressed, Charlotte said, “There are two territories divided by a line. Each has a flag the other wants to steal in a treehouse. Only four can guard that.” She went on to give a brief overview of the rules and expectations. “You got all that?”

“Yes,” Dirael nodded.

“Hm,” Charlotte doubted he really understood all of that with little time to really go through everything. But, they had no time to worry. “Alright, well, don’t disappoint me.”

Dirael felt some relief of stress when she turned her attention to the game. He had held her gaze through most of their interaction too, so he felt good. The warning she gave him did loom over his head though. He got into position and, to his horror, a whole line of women spanned the divide.

Lined up beside his beloved and keeping an eye on Dirael knowing he was going to be beyond out of an element just then, Keagan had to admit he was surprised. Already he was showing a willingness to at least try, even if no doubt this could end badly. Maybe he'd be able to adjust after all.

BOOM!

The shot started off the game. In a flurry the sides, who had made their plans, executed their strategies with ruthless abandon. Frankly, Dirael expected that energy. He had seen the focus and strength of the academy twice over. The efforts during the gremlin storm certainly proved it. He became immediately aware of just how nimble and quick the females were going to be.

Thankfully a few men were in sight and near enough that Dirael darted towards them, which let Charlotte through to the other side. With foam-weapons they engaged in battle and Dirael happened to strike them down, but his small victory meant nothing in the face of a wave of females running toward him.

Habits die hard. Dirael first retreated, allowing a few opposing members through. As soon as they noticed his aversion they called forth more women.

“What are you doing?!” Charlotte’s voice stung, still fighting toward the tower. “Defend the line if you’re not charging forward, Dirael!”

Panicking, Dirael closed his eyes and swiped recklessly. He hit whoever and heard a few high pitched whines and complaints his way.

“Damn it, Dirael! Those are our people! Open your eyes!”

The tone of aggravation and disfavor triggered a flood of what Rennick called ‘hormones’ and popped crimson pools open. Not for war, but for those base carnal urges that rebelled against the barriers between him and what his body wanted. Every principal he knew screamed at him, yet Dirael was surprised to sense this surge of desire drown them out. So powerful! The brain, hyped on the drug of hormones, rationalized away every lesson about decorum he had grown up with as if they were nothing.

“Oof!” The opposing team’s female dropped with a well-placed strike. Then another! Dirael, rusty at first, soon blew like a wind of vengeance against the offensive attack. Somehow the shame of seeing women so close and face-to-face faded, being deemed obsolete in regard to the task at hand and beyond.

BOOM!

Dirael stopped at the firing of the flare. He dropped his weapon and looked up, happily expecting victory, only to frown to see a female he had let pass him in the beginning holding up their flag on the opposing side. Shoulders slumped, but nothing felt so bad as to turn around and see Charlotte standing short of the line with the flag in her hand, mocha pools boiling. Dirael stood in mute shock that he couldn’t shut his own eyes tight, staring back in still fear. The young man had expected she wouldn’t be excited that her team failed, but Dirael Aelaidara simply didn’t know the extent of Charlotte Von Helsings absolute visceral hatred of losing. Until now.

“I- I’m sorry, I- This is the first time I ever—,” Dirael was cut off.

“The first and the last,” Charlotte said in a cool tone, turning away to grab a bottle of water, leaving Dirael standing with his mouth agape.

Glistening with sweat from their foam battle and working to catch his breath, Keagan made his way over to the dumbfounded Dirael. Without thinking of how he might react, he went to pat his shoulder, similar to how he'd done to Rennick countless times. "Don't worry, man. She'll calm down. Eventually," he assured him. "You might just want to keep a good distance until she's calmed down. Losing eh... not her strong suit."

Sighing deeply, Dirael nodded and dropped his head, not to keep to tradition, but because he found himself at a strange crossroad. Something shifted in him since their talk and only strengthened by the end of the game. Those principles remained silent to the desires still burning inside of him. They hadn’t recovered their voice in his head. It puzzled him, worried him, but most startling of all, he decided to let it sit undisturbed in quiet. Dirael’s body, now in contact and knowledge of realities he didn’t know were available to him, latched onto the faint hope he could indulge with an iron grip.

Raising his eyes, Dirael only barely felt the tug of tradition, but found it easy to ignore, as his gaze fell on Charlotte coming back to them. She went to Keagan’s side with a pout that seemed far less menacing than when she first got angry.

“We lost…” Charlotte huffed, thunking her head to rest on Keagan’s chest.

One arm coiled about her, his palm lightly stroking along her back to offer consolation. "I know, my diamond," he nodded solemnly. "But, that just means we can practice and next time victory will taste that much sweeter. Besides, watching you out there with all your strength and prowess is a win in my book. You are an absolute force to be reckoned with, my Koh-i-noor."

“You’re trying to soothe my wrath with flattering truths,” Charlotte stretched her arms to loop his neck. “It’s working,” she muttered in reluctance. Charlotte tip-toed to nuzzle his nose and share comforting kisses.

Again Dirael felt that sensation when watching Charlotte in the motions of affection, but this time he also felt weary with guilt and bogged with the dread that he had hoped to be rid of by establishing a friendly relationship with Charlotte. Dirael didn’t know what to do with himself. He stood in uncertainty for a time until he reminded himself of one of the suggestions the guys had made. Dirael left without a word to either of them who were occupied with each other.

"That's because I know how to calm a fiery maiden," Keagan smirked with knowing eyes. "We can head back to the cabin, maybe take a quick shower and then wait for Rennick so we can watch the next show with him if it would bring you happiness."

“Hmm,” Charlotte couldn’t help a smile. “Maybe not a quick shower,” she leaned to purr to his ear, “I’m very dirty.”

Their flirts continued for a couple more until they were quite ready to head to the cabin, not noticing Dirael had gone. Charlotte didn’t have to drop by her room anymore. Her things split evenly between both cabins. A coincidence? Absolutely not. She had just about everything needed for a decent shower with Keagan and savored every minute. They got out, dried off, and cuddled on the bed while they waited for Rennick to return.

«────── « ⋅ʚ♡ɞ⋅ » ──────»​

Meanwhile, Rennick arrived at the garden and saw Kaylee on the bench over on the side he normally took. Without any knowledge of her uncontrolled feelings or the discussion she had with her sister, he came up from behind and abruptly set his hands on either side of her, gripping the wooden back, and dropped his head beside her own.

“Grace,” Rennick spoke in the 1920’s Birmingham accent he had been perfecting. “The deal doesn’t include my seat.”

Fixated on her phone while she waited, Kaylee hadn't expected to hear the familiar low voice so close to her ears. Her heart skipped a beat while her pose straightened suddenly. "Shit," she breathed before turning her head to see Rennick. A shiver she couldn't control was buried by her rolling her shoulders back and meeting those piercing Aegean seas. He was getting quite good at his portrayal and even still it had taken her a minute to catch up to his own improvisation, only able to think of just how close their faces were.

Before thoughts and discussion of the night prior could go too far, she shoved herself into the mind of Grace. "And what if there's a new deal, Mr. Shelby? One with rights to cozy myself in your seat?" She couldn't pull her gaze away and silently wished she would have been thinking and moved herself.

“No one is allowed to take Tommy Shelby’s seat…” Rennick said, walking around the bench to come to stand in front of her. He put his right foot between hers. “You have your songs, Grace,” he said, and swept his foot to the side, pushing one of hers along with it, “but I will have my seat.” Kaylee was sure in that moment that he could hear her heart, considering it was deafening in her own ears. She looked up at him, mind racing as to just where this would go, struggling to decide what was acting or if any of it was.

Without a word Rennick turned and flopped backward onto Kaylee, breaking character to chuckle at the ridiculousness of squishing her to take back his spot. A sharp yelp of surprise left her while she was feeling the weight of his body colliding into her own in a very non-sensual way. "Oof! REN! You're going to kill me!" she protested, trying to wiggle her way out from under him and failing miserably. "Ugh, move your aaasss! Take your stupid seat!" Though she couldn't rise with him still atop.

Wrestling to keep Kaylee’s hands from claiming victory, Rennick managed to grab one while trying to snatch the other. “Tommy Shelby’s ass is exactly where he—Oo!”

Rennick’s stability faltered at the awkward angle he had placed himself, slipping off onto the ground. The fall forward came with a tug on the hand he held. Kaylee went with him. They struggled to right themselves, fumbling in a heap of limbs and grunts. In the confusion of the topple and following motions, Kaylee found that while she meant to push down on the path to right herself, her palms instead were on his chest. Fair brows narrowed, jerking her head around to find that she'd wound up sitting atop him, legs straddling his waist.

Within a split second she went from fumbling to flustered, cheeks burning bright as words from the night prior were still too fresh. You do want to ride that man like a horse! There was no way that Kaylee could get off of him fast enough, stammering nonsense as an apology, finally just pushing off of his chest and up on her feet. She didn't even think to offer a hand to help him, needing space and air, despite being outside. "We going to rehearse or what?" she asked, refusing to look his direction as she internally yelled at her heart for quickening. This was not what her body thought it was!

Getting to his feet, Rennick’s chuckle faded as he observed how bothered Kaylee became and assumed he had offended her. Though, his Aegean seas washed over her in curiosity as something about her rang a different note in his head than that of discord. Not sure what to make of it, he set that aside.

“Yeah, sorry,” Rennick said, running a hand through his hair. “Hey, why don’t we do a different scene? We’ve got this one down, and it’s fun, but I wanna try out other kinds of acting too.”

Deciding she needed some sort of a distraction that didn't involve her singing to those eyes that were getting all too good at filling with a desolate form of sorrow, Kaylee decided to bite. She turned back to face him, refusing to let her thoughts travel back down that road. "Sure, what kind of scene did you have in mind?" Maybe it was another from Peaky Blinders. She had started the show because of how much time they spent on the scene, though she only managed an episode every few days.

“Well, it’s…more like an improv prompt,” Rennick said, studying her. “Keep it generic—no names, no dates, no events—don’t be specific.” He took thoughtful steps with hands tucked. “You play the role of a character who finds out that their friend knows a truth that directly negatively affects them…Do you accept?”

Kaylee hummed as he gave her a very basic prompt to work with. "And you don't want to give me anything more than that? Not if it's something I think you'd want to know or anything?"

“Hmm, well…” Rennick thought over the possibilities. “What about a the kind of thing in Kal Ho Naa Ho? A secret illness. Maybe I knew your friend is sick and they swore I can’t tell anyone.”

"Alright," she agreed, closing her eyes for a moment as she set the scene in her mind. When they opened, cornflower fields that were scorched from devestation bore into Aegean seas with a piercing current of her own. "How?! Tell me how you could have known and not told me? You said you were my friend - you said you cared for me...and now this?"

“I was sworn not to say anything. He made me promise…But I tried,” Rennick started softly. He walked forward with his hands pulling out of his pockets. “I swear, I tried in the only ways I knew how. The hints were there, but you didn’t see—you didn’t want to see.”

"Bullshit," she argued taking a step back from him and the lie he carried. She jabbed her index finger in his direction but kept spsace between them. "Bull-shit. Don't come to me now when everything's burning down and try to say you warned me. You could have told me but you chose not to! Because of a promise? What about the promises you've made me?"

Rennick halted, arms open. “The promise I made was that I would be there for you; keep an eye on you. I never said I owed you the truth about him. He owed that to you. He owed it to me too, and I only just found out a week ago. I tried to encourage him to tell you before it got too serious, even as he was afraid of what would happen, but I can’t make his choices for him.” Despite her repulsion toward him born from anger he moved forward, risking her violence. “I’m sorry you found out about his condition like this. I’m sorry he is miles away on some journey to recovery with little hope he will return,” he said, voice straining. “I know you’re angry and you feel hurt. You feel lost and numb, but you are not alone,” Rennick grabbed her hands. Aegean seas met her cornflower fields with stirring compassion, “you are not alone.”

His touch sent a ripple of electricity through her, though it fought to ground her and her thoughts. Kaylee looked into seas that she wanted to burn, to leave them as desolate as she felt, but found she couldn't hold her anger as steadily as needed. "How?" her voice broke, throat burning as she held his gaze firm. "Tell me how I am not alone. One promise kept for another broken." Tears fought past her own control and slipped into sight while she continued to demand. "How am I not alone? I'll live and die for a promise that meant nothing to him while you hold true to your own. And for what? For what!?" Kaylee pulled on her wrists, wanting nothing more than to pound his chests with fists for everything he'd done but more importantly what he didn't do.

Tugging her to him, Rennick held her close against his front with tenderness. He spoke from a heart carrying the weight of two broken men, saying, “Because I am here.” He moved to wipe a tear from her cheek. His thumb gently swept them aside. “I’m still here.”

She wanted that to not be enough. To be able to hate him because he was there. Because Rennick wasn't who she needed, not who'd made the promise to her. Instead the dams had burst and she felt her body collapse into his. Surely without his arms around her and chest before her she'd be an inconsolable heap on the ground. Instead she held on to him like a buoy in the tempestuous sea. "He promised," she sobbed, unable to fight anymore. "He promised..."

“I know…” Rennick murmured, feeling the sensation in his nose and behind his eyes to weep, but kept them back. More than just his control managed to keep his composure, though he wouldn’t speak of it here. Instead, Rennick held Kaylee for an unknown time until they both calmed to realize the scene had ended naturally without regard to them. “That…That was pretty good,” he said, pulling away.

Kaylee exhaled slowly as she stepped back, nodding. "Yeah, it felt really...organic," she agreed, wiping what was left of the tears that had fallen. "It's crazy that all came from almost no information, too." Pleased, she even broke a smile, eager to rid herself of those heavy emotions.

“Well…I think it’s because the information there is the kind of thing that hits home,” Rennick muttered and shrugged, tucking one hand and scruffing the back of his head with the other. “We know people who are away—Avostoska, for one…” he trailed off, not interested in filling in the next blank.

Glancing down at the time it was already almost midway through the morning. "Oh, do you still want to run the scene? It's just that I was hoping to go to the post office and check on a project before lunch."

“Nah, go on. I’m gonna meet up with Lottie and Keagan. We have a TV show to continue,” Rennick said, taking a couple steps away before turning on his heel. He waved without looking back. “See you later.” If Kaylee said or did anything, he didn’t indicate he knew.

Intentionally ignoring the parallel he was trying to draw because she didn't want to think of those sort of promises being broken, she bid him a cheerful farewell and headed down the main path toward the post office. Since she'd been up late listening to Lottie and her insinuations Kaylee had to wake up early to write it before they headed out for breakfast. It wasn't long, but she wanted to at least respond after Joss's letter had made her day.

Dearest Joss,

You're right that I didn't have time to fully explain and I'm sorry if that caused you to have any distressing thoughts. I have a bit more time now to tell you that JD had tried to help me get through the storm but the rain ended up being too unpredictable. I wound up at his cabin since it was closer than mine and he lent me clothes since mine were drenched. He's a nice guy and a gentleman, plus he makes some real good cocoa.

Your letter did bring me sunshine, especially after days that can be somewhat grey. It truly made my day to hear myself described through your eyes. I hope I can live up to this image you've painted for you and Hazel, though sometimes I feel inadequate in comparison. I think I'm fortunate that you found your way back into my life and the time to have you with me again couldn't possibly come soon enough.

You're brave and admirable, and the fact that you place honor above everything else has shone through time and time again since I met you. You've proven just how loyal you can be (even if it meant we spent a year apart). I love your passion and your honesty. It's been a pleasure watching how much you grew since we first met and I look forward to watching more of that transformation.

My heart soars thinking of the future we might have together, even if it will take sacrifice in the meantime. Write back soon.

All my love,
Your Sweets,
Kaylee


Dropping off the envelope and already counting down the days until she would get his next, she popped back into the art cabin she had visited the day prior. Along one table were projects in progress, which was directly where she headed, eager to see if the resin cooperated or if she'd spent all that time on nothing.

“Kaylee,” JD’s familiar voice came out from a pile of wood and paint supplies, “How’s it going today?” He leaned briefly to offer a smile.

Pulled out of her thoughts, she offered him a return smile. "Well, I think it's going pretty well. Had a crazy rehearsal just now and this thing didn't turn out too shabby," she answered, lifting up her resin work of almost art. In the middle was a white admiral butterfly with the carefully placed gold flakes and a daisy alongside it.

1626879643616.png

Getting up from his seat JD came up to inspect the gift Kaylee made. “Hmm,” he hummed in thought, offering in honesty, “Not that cloudy, actually. The gold is dispersed well. That flower, I might have put it under the butterfly, but—Yeah, this is good.” JD gave Kaylee a playful nudge. “So crazy rehearsal? How’d that go?” He asked, heading back to his paints and wooden box.

"I will take you professional resin skills into consideration," she spoffed, though she had to say she agreed now that he brought that to her attention. She took a hold of a piece of sandpaper and worked to smooth the edges down. "We didn't technically rehearse, I guess. Ren had the idea to do some improv and it went really well. Like really well. It's pretty crazy to think of just how much he's improved since we started."

“Sounds like a performance I’d pay to see,” JD said, dipping his brush in orange acrylic. “What was the scenario?”

"One character telling the other one of a secret they were sworn to keep by their lover," she gave an overall synopsis before going into more detail. Finishing up she blew on the resin creation until it was much clearer than when she started. "It was pretty intense."

“Ah,” JD nodded, glancing up to study Kaylee, then dropped his eyes back down on the creation of a 2D feline tabby, “That kind of scene probably demands a level of personal passion that can benefit from some real life experiences.”

"I don't think I'd go so far to say passion. Just that you have to know each other pretty well to know how to play off each other," Kaylee disagreed with his statement. "We've been working together for awhile and it's showing is all."

Bowing his mouth in approval, JD said, “You two seem to have good chemistry. That’s a good thing, it lends to powerful acting,” he gave a wiggle of his brows, “especially when portraying lovers.”

Her cheeks pinked at his remark, shaking her head likely a little too quickly. "No, no. It's nothing like that," she even stepped toward his table to make her point. "There's no chemistry. It's just acting, alright?"

“Alright, alright—Just acting,” JD raised a hand in peace, grinning. He went back to stroking hairs on the cat slowly forming across the custom art box. “So, are you guys gonna be in drama club or something?”

Kaylee fell quiet as she watched him work, admiring how much attention he was paying to the details. It was little things here and there that really gave a personal touch and made a masterpiece come to life. "Serenity asked me to, so I told her I'd try. I'm not sure how much time I'll have though," she admitted, shooting him a questioning glance. "Is that going to be your next favorite hobby so I can keep seeing you around?"

“Me? Get into drama?” JD spoffed. “I’m a terrible actor. I would get boo’d off stage. No, I think I will leave that to you and your friends. I am a crafter at heart.”

"I don't know. I think you've been dramatic a few times," Kaylee huffed under her breath.

He held up his almost finished project. “This is Winter’s cat. I made a custom art box for her birthday. But don’t tell her it was me. I am going to wrap it in a. bow and leave it. At her spot.”

"That...is a really fat cat," she couldn't help but laugh at the animals misfortune.

“Pickles is a feline of the finer things in life,” JD defended the blimp of orange fur. “Cats are quite the intelligent creature, you know. They say they domesticated us, in fact.” He smiled down at the creature with affection, an admirer of that kind of animal.

"I thought she said she didn't want to celebrate her birthday? And how do you know she wants an art box?"

“Well, she doesn’t want to make a big deal out of it, but I have a keen eye for detail. Winter would appreciate a subtle acknowledgment,” JD grinned. “And I won’t be presenting it to her. It will be up to her to take it, if she wants it. On that note, prepare yourself. Tonight the kitchens will ‘happen’ to serve Winter’s favorite meal and dessert, which I will have no knowledge of if she asks me about it.”

Kaylee's gaze shifted from watching his work up to JD's face. "That's really kind of you to do," she remarked, before a though twisted her face up in surprise, her mouth slipping into an 'o' shape. "You like her, don't you? That's why you're doing all these big birthday plans, sneaking around making fat cat boxes!" She felt quite pleased with reading past that one, not used to any tea outside their tighter group of friends.

Clearly Kaylee made up her mind about them and JD decided not to argue, simply spoffing, “Tolerating is a compliment.” He took out a brush and dipped it into lacquer, so that the wood and image would be preserved. “I enjoy Winter; quiet, introverted, someone with integrity, and best of all, a cat,” he chuckled. “Perhaps I do find her guarded nature interesting. Beneficial, in a way. I am a private person myself.” JD finished his coat and set aside the box to dry until he could veil it with linen. He shifted to face Kaylee. “Not to mention, it is a challenge to make bonds with people like her, and I do enjoy a challenge as well.” JD stood up, looking down at Kaylee. “Maybe I will admit I like her, but I don’t know how far I would say that goes…I guess I’ll have to wait and see.”

Invested at that point, she took it upon herself to sit down on the bench, motioning for him to do the same. There was an excited glimmer in her eye, much like the typical look tea would give. "Well I say if you have feelings you should tell her. Life's short and if you wait it could be too late, JD," she insisted. "You should take that chance because it could be the best decision you ever make."

“Hmm. I’m not saying yes I do, or no I don’t, but…” JD raised a brow and sat down, shifting on one leg while the other dangled. “How would you do it? If you wanted to confess to being interested in someone romantically? What would you want done for you, for that matter?”

"How?" Kaylee repeated his question, humming in thought at that. Thinking on it, Joss hadn't really given her a romantic gesture when he first approached her, either at the Halloween dance freshman year or when they met again that year and rekindled their affection at prom. Though perhaps she could count him starting a fight with Kyle as a form of romance, even if he wasn't standing outside her bedroom with a boombox.

"I don't know if I'd do it with anything special and I don't think I'd need anything either. Just knowing is something special in itself. I'd rather have someone being straightforward than trying to leave hints. I've heard my aunts say they found someone to share their souls with in their husbands and I think I'd like someone willing to share theirs with me." Pausing, she looked to the empty table where Winter normally sat. "Granted, I can't say if Winter would be the same. Maybe you'll win her heart with your fat cat box after all."

Chuckling, JD said, “Or maybe she’ll simply accept it as a gift from a friend. Only time will tell.” He turned to his project, checking a corner to see how the drying was going. “Have you ever had a pet?”

If he didn't have faith in himself then Kaylee decided she would for him. Besides, at this point she felt like she'd need to live vicariously through everyone else's relationships. At the question she nodded, sadness coming over her cornflower eyes. "I had a chinchilla until this year winter when she passed. Her name was Chel," she reflected with fondness, wishing she had her bracelet with her to show him. With how many activities she was involved in it was just to risky to lose it and so she kept it safe at home until the school year started. She did however still have pictures on her phone which she proudly produced, holding so he could see while he inspected his project.

“Aw, what a sweet floof,” JD smiled, turning his attention from the box to her pictures. “She looks like she had a spunky personality.” He observed the details surrounding the animal. “Chel lived in a luxurious home. Is that a botanical garden the two of you are in?” He pointed a finger at one of the images. You could see the inside of the halls of the castle from where Kaylee stood holding Chel.

"She really was spunky. She'd be a goofball with her toys and hide them in her food and then act like she couldn't find them. But she sure loved to cuddle." Kaylee nodded after turning the phone to get a better look for a second. "Yeah, it's one of them," she confirmed. "She liked it when I'd take her there to play."

“Incredible,” JD said, flicking through further pictures. He came across one where an older man frozen in merriment held Chel and Kaylee to him. “Is this your father?”

Her smile widened at the image and fond memory attached to it, nodding. "Yeah, that's my dad." If she recalled correctly it was even one that he kept framed on his desk.

“Lord Wesley Von Helsing,” JD said. “I hear we will get a deeper Hunter history review this year. I am eager to know more about him. Out of all the iconic figures I would say Everest Crosse and Wesley Von Helsing have made the greatest impact on the Fate of the world.” Ones that had targets on their backs, with Kaylee’s father in particular who had information any of their enemies would do terrible things to get. “Wesley is a grand maestro of an orchestra of data and his connections, like some kind of unspoken Emperor of the world.” He looked up and smiled. “How does it feel to be a Grand Duchess?”

Kaylee spoffed at the pomp he was fluffing about, shaking her head. "First of all, I'm only a Lady and I don't even use my title often," she corrected him. It didn't feel necessary especially when her name could typically speak for itself. "And I suppose it feels nice, but our parents are pretty determined that we work on developing skills and our own lives. They don't tend to give us special treatment and even want us to have part time jobs this year and pay for costs and rent at home. I don't think that's very typical for a Grand Duchess."

Again, the surprise evident on JD’s face seemed just that much more genuine than at other times. “A job? Do you have a place in mind to work?” It was the first thing that came to mind to ask, though JD wondered just what was going to happen to this ‘Empire’ once Wesley and Inara retired.

"I'm not sure. Dad was going to have more information for us and then just didn't get to it before we left for camp," she shrugged. He didn't need to know that it was likely due to her collapsing from pure sadness from her farewell to Joss. He definitely didn't need to know that she then had crawled into her father's lap like a child and sobbed until she passed out. "Maybe at one of Uncle Cory's amusement parks if we can wing it, but I don't know. I personally feel like it's a lot to ask on top of studies and extracurriculars, but I guess I won't get much say in it."

“Perhaps,” JD said, shrugging. “I get by.” He figured the questions would come out anyway, so he elaborated, “I work at a restaurant my grandfather owns near the academy. We serve authentic Italian cuisine. If you want, I could put in a good word and get you a position there.”

Something about that sounded familiar, scratching her brain for a moment before remembering. "Oh! That's where Keagan and Charlotte went for their date before prom, isn't it?" She couldn't recall the name, but was certain it had to be the same. After all, how many Italian restaurants could be in one area. "Authentic, though? Does that mean you're fluent in Italian? Davenport doesn't sound very Italian."

“Oh, I don’t know if I would get into that conversation, especially in front of my old world grandfather,” JD chuckled. “He is content to call me Bambino. I haven’t heard him speak my proper name in years, which, considering his disdain for the father who abandoned me and my mother, I understand completely. But if you must know,” he added on with a grin, “Parlo il linguaggio della musica.[I do speak the language of music].” While French had the title ‘the language of love’, it was Italian that took the honor of music, just as German was the language of war and Spanish, the language of prayer.

The snippets of learning more about his life were buried when she was distracted by the bounce of his tongue. "It's beautiful," she praised, one language she wasn't used to hearing. She'd picked up bits of Hindi, Russian, French, Ukrainian and even Portuguese from her family, but without her Lithe she wouldn't be able to understand any of them. "I'll just have to take up an interest in Italian now I suppose. A rich culture, beautiful language, and I've heard delicious food. Can't have you keeping all of that to yourself."

Fair brows knitted as she struggled to try and decipher what was being said. Maybe she'd have to make it a habit to keep her Lithe on if he was going to start playing this bilingual card on her. For now she stood, realizing he was leaving and finding no reason to stay behind alone. A glance at her phone told her she'd been there much longer than she'd intended to. Time just managed to slip away, she supposed. "Oh, sure. Enjoy the ride, JD." Picking up her encased butterfly and flower she made her way to the exit, intending to get the a bit of food in her before hitting up the training facilities.

After Kaylee left, JD put his drying project on the shelf hidden under linen. He stowed his smock and then left the cabin. JD took a detour to the kitchen just to check on the progress of his arrangement. Once he was assured that everything was going according to plan, he left for that ride and other activities for the day, quite content.

While JD enjoyed the way things were going, Dirael could not say the same. He searched for some kind of plumeria-like blossom, only to come across mainly oxeye daisies and a lot of fireweed. Growing weary, Dirael slumped onto a bench when he saw the entrance to the gardens. There were flowers of all kinds billowing out of lattices and blooming from pots. Dirael hurried to find a flower he thought looked like a plumeria, but instead began to pick any kind he deemed beautiful.

“Hey,” a deep voice caught his attention. A man wearing a landscaping uniform came walking with heavy footfalls. “Stop that! Put those down!”

In a panic, Dirael bolted. As he ran he saw this or that flower he couldn’t pass up, nabbing them in his escape. With every yank he heard the aggravation of the man behind him erupt louder than before. He had to get out! But the maze-like pathways bent and turned, even doubling back close to the furious Gardner.

“You get back here, you thief!” The shout did nothing to slow Dirael.

Freedom awaited him beyond a bench and over a thin stream. Dirael bit his thumb and cast droplets ahead of him. They expanded into ephemeral solid discs that hovered in the air. In four strides Dirael left the screaming man behind and vanished into the crowds before him.

Dirael didn’t stop running until his heart was ready to pump out of his chest. He slowed, catching his breath. What had started out as a harmless gathering for a bouquet turned into the chase of the summer. There was only one way to know if it would be worth it. Dirael had to find Charlotte. The time of day told him he would see her at dinner.

Coming to the dining hall, carrying contraband blooms, Dirael happened across Kaylee first. Despite feeling a sense of embarrassment, and hesitation, Dirael found those hormones had come in clutch to aid him in addressing her—albeit, behind the barrier of a dozen flowers.

“Excuse me,” Dirael said, hoping he got Kaylee’s attention. “Do you know which of these flowers your sister would like best?”

1626818541591.png
1626818553211.png
1626818568053.png
1626818580986.png
While she hadn't anticipated the question, the sudden display of flowers thrust into her direction certainly threw Kaylee off guard. It took her a moment to realize Dirael was the one who had asked it, colorful petals blocking a full view. "Umm..." Cornflower eyes examined the different bundles he'd bunched together, trying to think of just which ones Charlotte might have preferred. "Well...none of these are plumerias...but I think she'd like the colors of these." She pointed to a series of pink, white, red, and yellow flowers whose petals were alternating colors, some looking similar to daffodils.

Discarding the rest into a bush beside them, Dirael collected together the flowers Kaylee pointed out in a less than artful display. Having no eye for flower arrangements, he thought they looked just fine.

“There,” Dirael gave a nod of self-approval. Out of habit he spoke without looking at Kaylee, though a reminder to engage drew his hesitant crimson eyes to stare at her forehead. “Thank you. These will surely appease Charlotte’s wrath.”

As much as she couldn't understand just what this guys deal was, Kaylee thought she at least owed her sister a little grace to stop him from turning this into a disaster. "Here, wait," she directed, ignoring the fact that he wasn't even looking at him. "You show up with a haphazard handful of flowers you're not getting in her good graces." Before he could object she worked to space the flowers about in a more presentable manner, plucking a few leaf sprigs he'd discarded and stuffing them back into his hold. If he tried to withdraw from her touch she merely huffed and chased after, finally stepping back once she was satisfied. "There, now you can give my sister these flowers. Good luck with the wrath."

If the transformation of his uneven bundle hadn’t been so drastic as to become a true bouquet of art, Dirael might have taken a turn to huff at Kaylee, but he had no words other than praise to give, saying, “Amazing…It is like a painting of blossoms.” He finally did meet her eyes, even if briefly, adding a soft, “Thank you.”

Maybe he wasn't so bad after all. "You're welcome," she nodded, turning and heading to the dinning hall entrance.

“Wait,” Dirael trailed after her. “I must bring these to her. Where do you all usually sit?”

"Oh, um over here," she gestured, trying to grasp just what all was going to happen that day. It felt like it was all over the place! Kaylee led the way to their usual spot.

Dirael followed after. He thought he would be happy to use the blooms as an excuse to avoid women. However Kaylee’s talent only drew their attention. They don’t mean to offend. Dirael reminded himself. As he chanted this in his head he began to notice his inner feelings change when he did happen to catch gazes his way. What he thought were wrinkled eyes of beligrance turned out to be arched brows of fondness. The confusion in him between what he had been brought up to believe and what his sister and mother had tried to tell him cleared up as he came to sit in wait for the others.

“Oh wow, those are lovely,” Serenity said, sitting down with Bellasiel and the other friends.

“What are they for, Dirael?” Bellasiel asked.

“Charlotte,” Dirael answered. In front of them all he explained, “I don’t know how to feel about it, but I have learned my body wants to have sex with her body.”

The news caused a ripple of unexpected reactions. Bellasiel and her brother were the ones who didn’t know what to make of the abrupt stifling of chuckles and flushed, grinning faces.

“Anyway,” Dirael continued after a moment of curious pause over their reaction, “she knows this somehow. The fact that I know she knows is causing me dread for some reason. So I was told that making a pleasant bond with her would help diminish my sense of unease.”

“So you got her flowers,” Tysha observed, coming down from her mirth. “That’s sweet.”

“Y-yes, it was one of the suggestions,” Dirael noted the tug to avoid her, but managed to interact anyway, to Bellasiel’s delight and his own surprise that he had been able to push through. “I think it will work better than when I played a game with her.”

“Why? What happened?” Danson asked, clearing his throat.

“We lost because of me,” Dirael explained, blushing.

“Oh,” a knowing concern and understanding fluttered between them. It seemed a truth that Dirael learned the hard way.

"Yikes," Sophia winced. "Yeah, I'd say next time make sure you play a game you know you can win, but I doubt there'll be a next time."

"Lottie really, really does not like losing," Tallulah nodded to her lovers remark. "But...maybe the flowers will help? At least a little?"

“I am hoping,” Dirael sighed, a mix of sadness for his predicament and happy to know that repulsion had lessened further. “I will move on to the next suggestion if not,” he said, holding the flowers exactly as Kaylee had placed them in his hands.

Raising a glass, Elijah said, “To your success.”

The toast wishing him well in his endeavor endeared them to Dirael. He smiled faintly. “Thanks.”

Despite the support and rising anticipation they waited and waited until the hall began to thin with no sign of Charlotte, Keagan, or Rennick. A haunting feeling of disappointment and worry washed over him. When the friends themselves began to leave he felt a small panic inside.

“Wait,” Dirael said, getting up with the bundle and taking strides towards Kaylee. His worry washed away any hesitation to look to her. “Where is she?”

"Uh, I'm not sure..." Since when was it her job to keep track of her sister? Still, Kaylee decided she could at least try to remain nice since he was trying so hard to change his ways. "I can try texting her, but I'm going to guess that since her,Rennick and Keagan are all missing she may not be looking at her phone for a while."

"Girl has her hands full! Not to mention her- ow!" Sophia's attempts to share suggestive remarks were stopped by Lulah who tugged her away with a scolding hush.

Chuckling, Kaylee looked up at Dirael. "So did you want me to try and get a hold of her for you?"

Dirael watched the two girls before looking back at Kaylee. “Yes. Or direct me to her.”

Kaylee was just about to reach for her phone when a little devil gave her a better idea. If anyone asked her, she'd have to blame it on an external influence for taking a well-behaved girl like herself and giving her such impish thoughts. Still...it could be hilarious. "I can show you where the boys' cabin is," she offered, starting off in that direction before he had a chance to agree or decline.

“That’s great,” Dirael followed in blind trust.

It couldn't be known for sure, but there was a fair chance that the three had been absent for a good reason. Poor Dirael would have to find that out on his own. "Their room is inside and the one on the left. Oh, and good luck, Dirael."

“Thank you, again,” Dirael ventured a bow. He had gotten used to thanking women since his mother and sister escaped with him to Lisa’s apartment. It didn’t begin on an easy foot, but over time Dirael had adjusted. “You have been exceptionally helpful.”

"Oh you're very welcome," Kaylee grinned with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes, leaving him to whatever it was he might find.

Without another word Dirael walked into the cabin and up the stairs to the left, per instructions. Faint sounds unfamiliar to Dirael confused him. They had said they would be watching a show. Perhaps a series featuring laborious work? Whatever the case, he knocked on the door with his elbow. A long minute passed without hearing their approach.

Leaning forward, Dirael called out, “Lady Charlotte! It is I, Dirael Aelaidara! I come to bestow upon you a gift!”

The noises faded in a span of a few breaths. Dirael could only imagine they had turned off their TV to address his presence. The creak of the bed followed by muffled voices in conversation preceded the tale-tell sign of smoking coming his way. Dirael stepped back in expectation.

As the one in the least precarious of positions, Keagan had been the one to abandon their carnal adventures and tend to whoever was dumb enough to approach when they were involved. Glistening with sweat and clad in only a light blue pair of boxer briefs (that he was pretty certain were his but, but he'd not bothered to look too extensively in the dark and in a hurry), he looked at Dirael with his chest rising and falling "Hey uh, now is not a good time, man," he tried to explain, his body filing the sliver of doorway that was opened so that the other two were blocked from view.

A little confused, snowy brows furrowed in wonder of why it couldn’t be a good time, how Keagan knew it wasn’t, or why it took so much effort to watch a show that his body needed to sweat. Perhaps Keagan came in from exercise before watching the show? In any case, those customs of his determined that the respect Dirael owed Keagan meant he must depart, but he couldn’t walk away without some assurance that he would succeed in his mission.

“Oh, okay,” Dirael said, and hesitantly asked, “When will be a good time? After your show?”

Spoffing at the realization that he had no idea what he'd just interrupted, Keagan shook his head. "We're not watching a show, Dirael. We're...tending to Charlotte's physical desires." Just in case saying the word sex bothered him. "Kinda hard to know how long it goes. Sometimes she can go all night."

The images and his own body’s wants stirred those ailments into action. Dirael cleared his throat, though it still sounded a little husky. “Oh…” he shifted from the discomfort below his belt, “I see.” Could he wait for long? He couldn’t promise the bouquet would survive. The longer Dirael held it, the higher the risk of destroying it increased. “Well, then I will go,” he lifted the flowers, “but, can I leave this for her?”

Keagan didn’t have the chance to accept them or reject them. A quick padding of feet announced the approach of Charlotte. She made room for herself by merely setting her hand on Keagan’s arm and prompting him to step once to the side. Annoyed, she had not bothered to bring clothes or even drag a sheet to cover her body. In the dim light of the room Dirael could make out vague shapes previously veiled by clothes. He felt his throat tighten and his pants were no different.

“What do you want?” Charlotte huffed, catching her breath like Kegan. Dirael’s stunned silence only had her snap, “Spit it out.”

“I- I brought flowers, to make amends about the game earlier,” Dirael said once he found his voice. He pushed them into her hands without asking if she even wanted them.

Blinking, Charlotte parted her lips in astonishment over the blooms pressed against her bare chest. Her reflex held them there for the moment. “Flowers won’t make up for costing me the game,” Charlotte said with a frown, pushing them back into his hands. They loosened, most falling despite his attempts to grab them in his arms.

Dirael’s devastation at witnessing the destruction of his hard work only deepened when he looked up and foolishly said, “But…These were a gift because we’re friends. We have to be pleasant acquaintances at least, so I don’t feel uneasy knowing that you know my body wants to have sex with you.”

Charlotte's state of suspended satisfaction did not help her temper or her view on his attempts to reach out that were clearly selfish demands rather than requests to build a genuine friendship.

Excuse me?” Charlotte asked in a tone that anyone born on the surface would know had nothing to do with asking for pardon.

Not knowing why she asked, but willing to offer his favor, Dirael said in an obliging tone, “You’re excused.”

A burst of laughter from Rennick preceded a thump onto the ground. He clutched his stomach which threatened to cramp. Charlotte closed her jaw that dropped to shoot back a pout at her lover before turning boiling mocha eyes to Dirael. The ivory man felt the shift in mood and soon found his arousal vanished into fear and confusion.

“Get out!” Charlotte gave Dirael’s shoulder a push, then stepped back with Keagn. Whatever Dirael tried to say, she didn’t know. Charlotte closed the door in his face.

Rennick hadn't been the only one to struggle with not losing his mind completely. Keagan at least had the decency to bite down on his fist while watching Charlotte grow more and more heated. When the door closed though he was quick to swallow his amusement, knowing his gem couldn't be left in a sour mood for long. Sweeping her off his feet and holding her to his chest he made his way back to the conjoined bed.

Keagan made his way back to the conjoined bed.

“What an ass!” Charlotte huffed.

"He means well and we can talk to him later," Keagan offered before dropping her back down just before losing the emergency briefs he'd pulled on. "For now I have a warrior maiden to appease."

Charlotte’s mood had definitely been lost in her aggravation. Still, she couldn’t take her frustration over Dirael’s audacity out on her guys. Well, not entirely. While Keagan came to lay against her side, kissing her neck, Rennick climbed up onto the mattress only to get a foot pressed to his shoulder.

“Aw, come on, that was hilarious,” Rennick grinned, running his hand up and down her leg.

“Mhm—You know what? I doubt men in his culture give flowers to women,” Charlotte raised a brow, even shifting her eyes onto Keagan briefly. “I wonder where he got the idea that flowers were the answer to his failure. Or that he could solve his problems by using friendship with me as a convenient tool to subside his arousal.”

Putting it that way didn’t sound the best, but Rennick had no intention of backing down. He slid Charlotte’s foot higher until her leg hooked his neck. “Muz Ashari, you have to admit you’re more angry you lost the game than about Dirael’s cultural fumble,” he said, lowering further to begin coaxing her into relaxing.

“Hmm,” Charlotte felt a tug between making Rennick’s task unnecessarily difficult or giving in to reason and that skillful tongue. She looked at Keagan, “…do think I was too harsh?”

Burying his hand in her hair, Keagan tried to find a balance between conversing and letting their bodies resume previous activities, especially with Rennick already on his journey south. "I think...he was making the best gesture he knew how with the information he was given," he offered, breaking up his input with additional kisses and tiny nips. "He is being honest and willing to break away from the traditions he knows in attempt to get in your good graces, acknowledging he messed up. With all of that in mind...I would say you could have been a bit gentler, my Koh-i-noor, though I suspect there will be another time to try and make amends."

Between the two Charlotte fell deeper in the mood, sighing to more than just the points that were made. She felt her mind and body letting go of the tension that seized her the longer they worked at softening her up and, as if it were the last thing to do before she could really enjoy their night together, Charlotte breathed, “Alright…I suppose I could apologize for being snippy and you two can talk to him tomorrow.”

Rennick broke from his work briefly to hush her, “Sh, no more talking.”

Thereafter the three no longer thought of Dirael or the disaster that happened moments ago. They resumed their passion until the three were thoroughly exhausted and satisfied. Then they curled up in their usual comfortable positions, entangled like a puzzle, and fell asleep.

Meanwhile Dirael wandered the roads in confusion. It happened to be a common emotion for him since he came to camp. Somehow the game and the flowers absolutely bombed. He had to wonder if this was what was called a ‘prank’. But who played it on him? Bellasiel was obviously not someone who would do that to him. He barely knew Kaylee, but she had been incredibly wonderful in his efforts to—Oh, but maybe that was why? But then, she didn’t give him the idea of the flowers. The guys had. Could it be they who planned this? Yet still, why would Kaylee join in without knowing it was a prank in the first place? Unless this was some kind of conspiracy between all of them. As much as Dirael would have liked that to be the answer, something told him it was not.

Sighing, Dirael found himself going to the girls cabin. He stood in front of the door with much hesitation. Would it help to ask them? Keagan and Rennick told him that girls knew a lot about a lot, and yet the same men had failed him.

Desperate, Dirael figured it couldn’t hurt. He walked up to the door and knocked, as per the respectful custom. “Hello? It is I, Dirael.”

The knocking wasn't immediately answered, several of the occupants returned to their room for the evening while others simply hadn't heard or expected a visitor. It just so happened that Sophia was downstairs as it sounded getting herself a glass of water and Tallulah a late night snack. She came to the door confused and ready for bed which, in her case that evening, meant down to just her under garments. "Hello Dirael," she said with interest as to just what brought him there. "Are you looking for someone?"

Swallowing, Dirael forced his eyes up to Sophia’s forehead. He didn’t catch himself glancing down periodically. “Um…Yes, I was told women knew a lot about a lot,” he said, clearing his throat. “I came to learn what they know in my time of difficulty. You see, I have made an apparent mistake. I need to know how to fix it.”

Popping her hip and perking her brow, she mulled over his vague request. It wasn't often that guys came to them and told them they'd messed up. If nothing else, this was basically getting tea in bed. Finally, she nodded over her shoulder while stepping back and letting him in. "Come in. Tallulah's upstairs, not sure if Tysha and Cara are asleep or what Kaylee's doing. Serenity's probably with your sister," she listed off the girls of the cabin, waiting til he stepped inside to head up the stairs, making a brief stop to pick up the water and cookies she'd come down for.

Dirael dutifully followed Sophia. He didn’t question anything. At this point he absolutely had to pay attention. He did reserve some caution, but that was only because of what just happened—advice gone wrong. Dirael would take another chance.

“Oh,” Tysha halted in her steps from the bathroom. “Dirael, you’re here?”

Nodding, Dirael, against all the principles he knew, and against all the customs of his upbringing, said in sincerity, “I have come in humility to beseech feminine wisdom.”

Hearing the voices, Kaylee had perked up out her room and just in time to her Dirael's statement. Her face scrunched in confusion and Sophia could only shrug her shoulders. "I don't know, but I guess this is happening," she accepted, leading the way into her and Tallulah's room.

Already prepared for bed and fortunately for Dirael wearing a night gown, Tallulah looked up in surprise. "Uh is this a slumber party?"

"Dirael here says he is seeking our 'feminine wisdom'," Sophia explained as she handed over the bedtime snack and crawled in beside her sweetheart. She made no move to put on pajamas or a shirt. If he was going to come into their home at night, he'd have to learn to deal with it.

"What are you looking for wisdom on?" Kaylee asked, finding a spot on their bed to sit as well.
 
Last edited:
“I’ve offended Charlotte…” Dirael trailed off, looking around at the increasing number of females gathered. He felt a sense of claustrophobia. Stress pressed in on all sides. Sophia’s tantalizing figure didn’t help. However, the memories of fresh wounds urged him onward. Dirael cast his eyes to the floor. “I must know how to make amends.”

“Okay, start with what happened,” Tysha said, criss-cross with a pillow on the floor.

Exhaling, Dirael said, “My troubles started shortly after learning about what has been affecting me…” over the course of the half-hour he went into detail about his talk with the guys, the suggestions that were made, his miserable attempts to achieve the peace he longs for, the hunt for the perfect flowers of apology, Kaylee’s help in arranging them and sending in the right direction, strange noises, Charlotte causing his bouquet to fall apart when she rejected them, and ending with the shocking tale of Dirael’s unintentional foible when he excused Charlotte. “…she yelled at me to get out and then shut the door.”

Between gasps and snorts, the girls had to admit the tea Dirael spilled was piping hot. The last part certainly put a cherry on the cake. This kind of thing needed popcorn, but they would settle for stealing bites of Tallulah’s snack.

“And…then you came here?” Tysha asked.

“Yes,” Dirael nodded, shoulders slumped. “I don’t know where to go. I don’t know exactly what I did wrong. I have to understand. I must make amends with Charlotte…I have to control or mitigate the dread I feel thinking she would—well, do what she did.” What happened was exactly what he had hoped to avoid! “How do I fix this?”

"I mean, I would start by not interrupting her getting cookie," Sophia spoffed, tipping over and using Tallulah's lap as a pillow. "If you stand in the way of that you're bound to get doors slammed in your face."

“I…I didn’t know that was going on,” Dirael sighed.

Feeling mild guilt that she had helped push him in the direction of failure, Kaylee figured she could make up for the little prank that he didn't need to know was just that.

"Well, I'd start with an apology," Kaylee said, quickly adding, "But not now. She could still be busy with Keagan and Ren and you don't want to get in the middle of that again. Tomorrow, but not too early. Don't go to the cabin just in case they have a morning session."

"Night and morning you think? Damn, Charlotte," Tallulah chuckled.

"You're telling me. Way to rub it in that she's got two guys to scratch that itch before it even starts," Kaylee had to roll her sister. It was a growing itch that was beginning to annoy her, though she didn't say anything. After all, no one there was going to be of assistance. Or so Kaylee wanted to believe. Options within reach were barred by integrity, save for one, though she did not know it, nor could she guess.

Tysha sighed wistfully, “Mm, I miss it. First time went really well. Ren knew exactly how to get it done.”

Dirael tilted his head, the surprise easily pushing away the reflex to look away. “You and Rennick had sex?”

“Yeah,” Tysha blushed. “We were dating at the time.”

“I thought he was Charlotte’s lover…” Dirael said.

“He ended up becoming her lover later, after we broke up,” Tysha said. “He’s a ‘roaming’ lover. He’s even hooked up with these two.”

Dirael looked at Tallulah and Sophia. Confused again, he asked, “I thought you two liked girls. That’s what Bella said.”

His sister occasionally informed Dirael of her interactions with the others. One day the topic that came up, which had intrigued Bellasiel, was that Sophia and Tallulah were courting; an idea that had never been brought to either siblings attention before. Suddenly curiosity bloomed in Bellasiel who began to notice Serenity’s behavior as not someone ill from heights or overwhelmed by the stairs, but interested in her romantically. Having zero experience with either sex, Bellasiel decided to explore this avenue with eager interest. So far she enjoyed kisses, hugs, cuddles, and spending time on their hobbies, but it was too early to say if Bellasiel would discover if she truly had an attraction to women or men.

As their preferences were brought into play, Sophia smirked and shrugged her shoulders. "Girls. Sometimes guys, but this one," she tugged on Tallulah's nightgown until the hint was taken and she bent forward, the two rubbing noses. "This one takes the cake, no doubt."

"I have a preference for women," Tallulah answered Dirael's thoughts once she'd straightened her back once more, cheeks a faint pink. "They're softer and generally smell better. Plus they're much better kissers."

"Much better," Sophia agreed with a wink.

"They might be better kisses, but there's just something about a strong embrace from a man who wants you," Kaylee's shoulders rose as a chill of excitement raced down her spine. "That just can't be beat. And no offense to either of you, but I can't imagine that sort of a rush coming from a woman."

Sophia grinned at Kaylee while her hair was being played with by Lulah. "I guess you'll just have to test out both sides of the playing field if you really want to know which is better." Honey eyes shifted up to Dirael as well, a brief look of mischief not unlike the one Kaylee had before she'd sent him off to face the wrath of a woman pulled away from her pleasure. "It really is the best way to decide, too. You might have popped a tent seeing Charlotte, but there's plenty of guys out there who are hotter. You might find that it revs your engine even more."

Raising a brow, Dirael said, “I have never felt attracted to men. I’ve seen a lot of them. Naked too.” Raising his hand for peace before adding the following, he said, “No offense—I don’t find a lot of you attractive either. Sophia is, but not really Tallulah. Kaylee is, but not really Tysha. That’s a no for Cara, Serenity, and especially Bella. I’ve had a reaction to Sophia, Kaylee, and some random girl at camp, but Charlotte is the first person I’ve ever had that big of reaction to, and I’d say she’s the hottest female I’ve seen so far.”

Feeling a little sting, but nothing that couldn't be ignored, Tysha still mumbled, “Beauty is subjective, just sayin’…”

“You’re nice though,” Dirael said. “I appreciate the help. I do…I just don’t think I could enjoy something like intimacy with a man…”

“Well,” Tysha shrugged. “You responded strongly to Lottie, but that is all unconscious. It’s primal, maybe. But I think I see Sophia’s point. You can think, but you won’t know.”

Dirael parted his lips to reiterate, but then again, he had to admit that thinking and knowing were different. His body responded to Charlotte naturally, but did that mean he wouldn’t discover something he liked with men if he tried it?

“I don’t even know if I want to do the act at all,” Dirael said, pondering that point first. “Well…I mean, I do, but with Charlotte, apparently, and she hates me right now.”

Tysha spoffed, “Yeah, not starting off on the right foot. How about you make amends and then ask if you could join them for a night? You’ll get to test out both in one go.”

The idea, though simple, came with the complexity of personalities and emotions. Specifically Charlotte’s annoyance at Diael’s behavior. “Hm…I do want to make things better between us…But I don’t know. What if she takes it like I’m using her? I mean, I would be…” Somehow that felt wrong.

“I think it is important for people to know they’re not being seen as some means to an end, so…Yeah,” Tysha shrugged. “I mean, does friendship with her matter to you?”

Eyes flicked up in thought. “I don’t know…I haven’t had the chance to really spend time with her, aside from losing the game this morning.”

“Okay, well, that was also born out of your desire not to feel dread. Do you want to have a real friendship with her?” Tysha asked.

“Hmm,” Dirael scratched his chin. “To have a friendship with a woman? One where we mutually bond?” Did he have it in him? Did he want that? It came with support and someone to talk to, or so he observed. Charlotte looked like she had the ability to maintain a friendship too. Now that bubbled up curiosity and Dirael couldn’t help but feel left out of this group of friends. “Actually, yes…I want to be friends. But not just with her. I want to be friends with all of you too.”

"Yeah, yeah, friendship sure, " Sophia waved aside his moment of truth, speaking over others who had been ready to speak for something far more important. "But can we backtrack to this whole 'seeing a lot of men naked' thing, please? Because first question - what?"

Kaylee completely lost her own train of thought at that point, though she did know it started somewhere around the surprise of making Dirael's infamous list of tolerable females. Stifling a laugh, she had to side with Sophia. "That is a good question. Just where have you seen a lot of naked men? And how many do you consider to be 'a lot'?"

"And follow-up, is this a place that can still be visited? Asking for a friend," Soph tagged on, wiggling her brows.

They were being playful. Dirael perked, realizing he had gotten to a point to sense nuance. Is this…Friendship in action? He had to wonder. A thought struck him and Dirael asked, almost excitedly, “Are we spilling tea?”

“Yes!” Tysha chuckled. “Spill it!”

As if shoved into the fast lane without preparation, Dirael fumbled a moment before going into explanation. “I don’t think you can visit. It’s a cult practice. Every new year we men gather to strip our clothes, burn them, and then use a red powder mixed with oil to mark our bodies in runes. Then we play music and dance around the fire, and feast under the red sun—well, there is no red sun here, but back in Aarin the sun shone red—we reenact spars between Sydalsh and darkness, wrestling and boxing.” Proud to add, Dirael said, “I have won twice.”

"So....you wrestle a bunch of guys naked..." Tallulah summarized his tale.

"And you don't think there could be any chance at all that you're team sausage?" Sophia spoffed, taking a spare pillow and tossing it right at him. "Gotta be a little if you ask me!"

Kaylee, also enjoying their bouts of teasing, tried to spare Dirael another up against him. "I wouldn't recommend trying to re-enact that here. The stripping and burning your clothes is going to get you a lot of attention you may not want."

Dirael pulled the pillow from his, pleasantly surprised, face. “Yeah, I don’t think so.” He knew that much by now. “Hm…I did wrestle naked men, but I guess there is some difference between sport and romance. I haven’t tried to kiss or cuddle any man.”

“That’s true,” Tysha said. “That could be the difference. Also, no pressure. If it doesn’t ring you bell, then it doesn’t ring your bell.”

“We have bells? Where? Can they be rung to summon—,”

“It’s a figure of speech,” Tysha chuckled, stopping him right there. “It means if you like it, do it. If not, then don’t. You don’t have to give it a try, you know.”

Dirael nodded, giving a shrug. “After all this talk, I am curious…Maybe the three of them won’t mind if I joined, but I don’t know if I should ask at this point. I think it’s more important that I make amends with Charlotte.”

Smiling, Tysha said, “That’s a good stance to have.” She got up. “Why don’t you head off to bed? Tomorrow will come and, after breakfast, you can make your apology.”

“With what? She didn’t like my flowers…” Dirael huffed. He had to run away from an angry man to get them too.

“If I know Keagan and Ren, they may well be helping her calm down,” Tysha said, walking to the door. “In the meantime, worrying won’t solve anything and it’s late.”

Kaylee had to agree with Tysha, it was getting late. Slipping off the bed, she waved to the two who would remain. "Night Lulah, night Soph," she said through a yawn, deciding even as exciting as the idea of just what Direal would end up doing might be, sleep was winning out just then.

“Fare well,” Dirael said to them, shutting the door behind him.

Knowing someone would still need to lock up the cabin, Kaylee motioned for him to come with her. "I'll see you out. Just do what Tysha said and wait until after breakfast," she advised as she led the way down the stairs.

“Alright, I will,” Dirael nodded. He paused just after exiting and turned around. “I greatly appreciate your kindness…it is something I now know deserves recognition in women.”

"Every quality deserves recognition in everyone, Dirael," Kaylee pointed out, hand on the door, ready to close it. "That's how people's personalities form and is what makes them.”

Before she shut the door, Dirael said, “I hadn’t believed that before, but I do now…Thank you.”

“Goodnight." Kaylee closed the door to leave him with his thoughts, heading back upstairs to promptly fall right to sleep.

Morning dawned a nervousness in Dirael. He waited for Bellaisel and Serenity to come to his cabin where, as usual, his sister prepared him a meal with fish. As he watched her he asked, “Bella…Are you alright cooking for me? What if…what if I learned?”

Pausing in her motion to stir, Bellasiel looked back at him. “You want to learn to cook?”

“Yeah,” Dirael nodded. “May I help?” He asked, getting up.

Stunned, Bellasiel watched her brother come to her side. “Um…Okay, here.” She handed him the spoon.

Dirael didn’t think any task as too low or humble. He spent the good part of two hours under Bellasiel and Serenity’s watchful eye. By the end of it he had a decent, edible meal that he could tolerate consuming.

“So, what brought this on?” Serenity asked.

“I think it’s about time I appreciated the work done for me and honor the care I’ve been given by improving myself,” Dirael said.

“Cooking is an unseen task; women’s role,” Bellasiel said, in a way asking if this really what Dirael wanted.

“I know that’s what they say, and I know it is unseen, but…” Dirael took a hard look at his food. “It…It doesn’t make sense to think of this as a lowly task in the first place. Without food, we die. I think if someone puts the effort into keeping you alive everyday, they should be more than respected. They should be honored.” Dirael turned and knelt to his sister, crossing his arms over his chest and bowing his head.

Bellasiel gasped, stepping back. Her cheeks colored. “Dirael—You shouldn’t bow to me!”

“Please,” Dirael murmured. “Accept my apology for not properly honoring you for all you do.”

Tears glossed over her crimsons eyes. “Dirael…”

Serenity, who didn’t understand the cultural significance, had only Bellasiels reaction to get insight. “What does this mean?”

“This posture is the greatest physical symbol of loyalty and submission to one of our own. It is a sign of deep connection and vulnerability; servanthood,” Bellasiel tried to convey the meaning. “It is reserved only for the High Priest.”

Dirael peered up. “And for women like you.”

Wiping her cheek, Bellasiel took Dirael’s hands and pulled him to his feet. “I accept,” she said, and gave him a hug.

“Aw, how sweet!” Serenity clasped her hands to her chest. Her heart swelled with joy for them. She had seen Dirael grow, bit by bit, and knew this had to be a breakthrough.

Letting go, Dirael said, “Will you continue to teach me? All the things I should know, but don’t?”

“Of course,” Bellasiel sniffed happily. “Now go on and eat,” she said, guiding him to sit.

Dirael took the first bite and frowned. “This isn’t as good at all…”

“It will take practice,” Bellasiel chuckled, sitting down with Serenity to eat in solidarity.

Their meal lasted for a short while until Bellasiel took pity on them and remade it herself. Dirael said he would take lessons before subjecting them to his cooking again. Serenity had to admit it was rough trying to consume his food.

After, Dirael walked with them to the dining hall as he explained what had happened last night and his plans for that morning. It surprised them both, but most of all, Bellasiel found it interesting that Dirael was willing to explore as she did.

“And you will request to join their bed?” Bellasiel asked.

“I don’t know…” Dirael said. “I think I would rather make amends than worry about that.”

“Well, here’s your chance,” Serenity said, nodding to their companions already far from the dining hall.

Dirael picked up his pace to catch up to them through the crowd of campers. “Charlotte!” He called out, which helped clear a path to her.

Keagan, dutifully at his beloved's side, turned his head to Dirael's voice. Remembering their discussion from the night prior after the odd man's laughable fumble, he gave Charlotte's arm a light squeeze. Leaning in, Keagan reminded her gently, "Remember...not too harsh. He's trying, my gem."

Charlotte subtly acknowledged her love, though her plump lips were in a pout, and glanced at the others with her, seeing some knowing smiles on them. Charlotte peered up at the tall man when he came to stand in front of her and asked, “What is it?”

“I understand I have greatly offended you. I don’t know how to fix it. I wish to make amends,” Dirael fit one fist into the hand of the other and bowed his head. “Please. Even if we do not speak after this day, I beg you to accept my apology.”

All of Charlotte’s annoyance began to dwindle in observation of Dirael’s genuine plea without conditions. That, and the conversation with her men after a pleasant morning. Before anyone could wonder if this would be a dumpster fire, Charlotte smiled. “I forgive you,” she said. “And I’m sorry too. I get really competitive. I shouldn’t have been so mean, especially since you’re trying so hard.”

Dirael’s worry and tension vanished. He sighed in relief. “Thank you—and of course. I take no offense,” he said, and then stepped back, “I will no longer bother you, I promise. You are not a means to an end. I never want you to think that, so we don’t have to be friends and I will deal with myself.”

That caught a few ears around them. Some of the campers going to and fro, or standing with their own friends, and some, like Paisley, Hugo, and Regina, couldn’t help but eavesdrop for some hot tea brewing in the middle of the crowd in the daytime.

Before Dirael could walk away Charlotte called out to him, “Wait, Dirael.” He turned back around, trying not to give into hope that held his breath. “We can be friends,” she said with a smile.

“Really?” Dirael brightened. “Thank you, I would like that!” He shared a delighted smile with his sister and her sweetheart, as well as giving the girls he talked to last night an expression of mutual victory. “Maybe we can play that game again sometime.”

“Yeah, maybe,” Charlotte spoffed, adding, “glad to see I haven’t scared you from engaging with women.” She took account of him and the blush on his face for her choice of words. Charlotte’s heart felt some compassion for him, especially knowing his struggles. “And, if you ever do want to…explore…I wouldn’t mind having a talk with the guys about inviting you for a night.”

The unexpected surreal turn of events parted Dirael’s lips in wordless wonder if he heard right. He glanced between her and the two men, as if to confirm this was not a trick of his ear.

Knowing that it wasn't anything set in stone and would still be discussed was enough for Keagan to nod. They had agreed to explore and there was nothing that said it needed to stop with Rennick. He'd grown quite comfortable with the other man as a staple part of his life and their relationship, but also acknowledged that if Charlotte wished to venture further he'd agreed to be there or speak up when he was no longer comfortable.

“Yeah, we could talk it over," Keagan confirmed what Lottie was saying.

"Bigger bed," Sophia said from just behind them, intentionally masking the words poorly with a fake cough. That earned a chuckle between the friends.

Prompted by his curiosity, Dirael blurted out, “Will you and Ren consider engaging with me as well? I have been told I should give that a try.”

The abrupt query turned some heads and caused a wave of various reactions, mostly chuckles, and some blushes of second hand embarrassment for the awkwardness of the situation. Paisley, Regina, and Hugo did not hide their judgement and mutters.

If Keagan had the ability to noticeably blush he would have been red as a cherry right then. Instead he only felt his neck heat up to what felt like a thousand degrees as his grin slipped into more of a sheepish smile. "Y'know, I really think this is a conversation we can save for another time, Dirael. Like literally anywhere else, man.”

“Of course,” Dirael said, his crimson eyes following where the others were staring. More than one camper had been looking their way. “Perhaps another time, then.”

“C’mon Dirael, I think we’ve made enough of a scene,” Charlotte spoffed, turning with the rest of them to enjoy their day.

ent on to enjoy their evening until the lateness of the hour called the companions to bed. As per their arrangement, Charlotte spent the night in her sister's room and spilled all kinds of tea. It happened that while they were getting ready Charlotte commented on his flowers.

“They were beautiful, I have to admit. He did well. Almost too well, in fact,” Charlotte said, swooping her brush through her hair. “Bella had no clue about the flowers…I can’t imagine he would do an ‘unseen’ art like arranging flowers…” she trailed off as another thought furrowed her brow. “He knew exactly where to find us too,” she murmured, slowly looking over at Kaylee with a raised brow.

Kaylee might have taken her sweet time pulling her nightgown over head, if for nothing other than simply to avoid looking over at her sister. "Well, he showed up at the dining hall with his hands full. Absolute mess. I couldn't have him show up if he's trying to apologize with a mess of flowers missing petals or drooping. That's just too pathetic," Kaylee said defensively, finally turning and giving a small shrug. "He sat through all of dinner waiting for you and when you didn't show up it made sense you were at the cabin." Innocent enough, right?

Jaw dropping, Charlotte found she wasn’t as angry as she thought he might be. “Oh it made perfect sense. You knew exactly where I was—and what I was doing!” She gasped a chuckle. “Kaylee Ariel Von Helsing, you sent that boy right into a snake pit.”

The accused was quick to raise her finger up. "In my defense I did not know what you were doing...it was just a very good assumption given the circumstances. And I made it up to him later and we gave him good advice."

Tsc’ing, Charlotte finished up her hair, braiding it down. “Oh you are a little sneaky-sneak. Joss has got his hands full with you, little snipe.” She tied the end of her thick rope and tossed it over her shoulder. “By the way, I think we should have a sister’s day out sometime this week. Just us trolling the camp and riding horses Iike the bad bitches we are. What do you say?”

Kaylee had to spoff at the idea of just what she thought being bad bitches was, but nodded in agreement. "Sure. Just let me know when you have time. I think we're going to be ready for our little plays to be performed and after that should have more time. Pretty sure Ren is getting tired of me being around and wants to pawn me off on the art cabins." That reminded her of a gift that she had yet to present since Lottie had been with the boys the night prior. Reaching into her nightstand, she pulled out the desk ornament that likely wasn't going to much use besides gathering dust, padding over to Charlotte's bed and setting it down on the sheet. "I was messing around with resin and thought you might like it."

In awe, Charlotte delicately held up the orb. “Oh Kaylee…” she couldn’t express words at first, simply turning it in the light. “Wow, you’re so talented, you’ve always been so good at this stuff. This is amazing.” She lingered in admiration of the hard work of her sister before setting it down beside her bed, so she might enjoy the gift each night, and turned to give Kaylee a hug. “Thank you, I love it!”

The appreciation was far more than Kayleee would have expected, though she wouldn't turn down a hug these days. Chuckling, she returned a light squeeze. "Well I'm glad you like it. Good to know that JD wasn't just complimenting it to make me feel better about myself."

“He better, this is now an heirloom. I will pass it down to my first daughter, and so on,” Charlotte declared, giving one last tight hold before letting go. “I think I will make a base for it with a small poem. I won’t write it, because that’s not my forte, but I will have it made by a brilliant mind.”

Kaylee waved away her sister's silliness, turning and heading back to her own bed. "You can literally throw it away and I won't mind, Lottie," she promised, pulling the covers up to her shoulders. "Now sleep? I'm exhausted."

“I would mind…” Charlotte mumbled as she yawned and got under the covers. “Night, Kaylee.”

As predicted, the performances the companions had been working on all this time finally came to fruition that week. Each day one of them took the stage. Since they had a lot going on it made sense to cut it up. Dirael joined late, but he managed a small performance focused on dancing. It had been difficult to admit that he and his (hotter) cousin had failed to win the competition, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t talented. Needless to say, he had gotten caught up with everything else and his urges for Charlotte had subsided some, with occasional reminders from his pillar and stones.

Part-way into the week they decided to arbitrarily score the skits without real concern or taking it too seriously. One hamburger was given to Danson and Matt, because they cost them a prop during their performance when one of them tripped and toppled a statue Serenity wanted for her part. The grand ensemble of all the companions worked out perfectly despite one missing statue, earning eight burgers. Annie and Elijah did an applause-worthy eight burgers as well. Paulo and Hadassah were given a score of three hamburgers. Cara ended up doing a solo and came out with five burgers on her own. Sophia and Tallulah had pieced together their own montage of Dani and Jaime's budding love from their new favorite show, the Haunting of Bly Manor. A whole six and a half hamburgers were awarded, though this prompted the discussion of just which half of the hamburger would be given, along with how big it might be.




Keagan and Charlotte made like bandits with nine, but Rennick and Kaylee won all by getting a score of ten whole hamburgers. They had gone on the last day, which some argued was why they did so well.

“Be jealous,” Rennick grinned, giving Matt a nudge. The man had gotten seven burgers himself.

“Am not,” Matt set his jaw and looked as puckered as a blowfish.

Charlotte congratulated her sister and her lover, “You guys did amazing! Man, I really believed the subtle electricity between Grace and Tommy.” She gave her sister a wink, clearly referencing that hypothetical ride Kaylee longed for.

“Yeah, we did pretty great,” Rennick grinned.

Kaylee intentionally was avoiding Charlotte's gaze for statements just like that. Her sister at times was simply too much! After all, it was perfectly normal and acceptable to simply be platonic friends. They did so with Matt, Paulo and Elijah already! She didn't need to keep being reminded of sensual thoughts, especially when she wasn't able to follow through with any of them.

"Yeah, it was a really good scene for Ren to choose and I'm glad he asked me to perform it it," Kaylee kept her face as straight as she could, ignoring a slightly warm sensation starting at the back of her neck.

"You more than performed it, you two killed it!" Sophia had to agree with Lottie. "All of those practices finally paid off after all.

Bellasiel, dressed in Don Juan’s blood red outfit with her hair pinned up, came up beside her sweetheart. “Acting is exhilarating. We should all do this together at school.”

Shuffling over in her gown, Serenity beamed, “Oh yes, you have to be in drama club! All of you!”

“Ha ha, not all of us,” Charlotte chuckled, taking a step away from her friend who had looked at her as well.

As if her dark eyes were seeing the future, Serenity pressed, “You don’t have to stay if you don’t like it, but please give it a chance.”

“Maybe,” Charlotte decided to give her that at least.

“Okay, tapping out before I’m reeled into something,” Matt said, throwing up his two fingers for peace before leaving with many of their friends for the same reason.

“Dirael, you will go into drama, yes?” Bellasiel prodded.

“No,” Dirael shook his head. “I dance. That’s what I can do.”

“Or can you?” Charlotte teased, giving him a nudge with a bump of her hip. The casual touch had mean to be just like any other, but Dirael tensed and blushed. “Oh, sorry. I forgot. ‘Habits die hard’. Customs too, I guess.”

Dirael swiped his hand through his hair. “No, that’s not it…” he cleared his throat.

A silent ‘oh’ circled Charlotte’s lips. “Right. The ‘ailment’ situation.” It struck Charlotte then that time had gotten away with her since they had discussed that particular situation. “What are you up to tonight, Dirael?”

“I think dinner and then—,” he stopped short, catching the hint behind her words. “Tonight?”

Shrugging, Charlotte grinned, “If you want. We’ve talked out your request and it’s fine with the guys, but they can back out at any time if they aren’t feeling it.”

“Of course,” Dirael felt a flutter of nerves. “Tonight then.”

“Tonight,” Charlotte smiled. “After dinner—and don’t eat fish. Whatever you decide to eat, just make sure it doesn’t have fish.”

Nodding, Dirael felt at a loss of what to do with himself. “Right, umm—Okay, yeah, I’ll meet you guys at the cabin after dinner.”

“No fish,” Charlotte repeated as he grinned wide and walked away.

“No fish!” Dirael agreed, eager to get on with the day he had ahead of him, as if the time would go faster.

Rennick, now at Charlotte’s side, said, “It’s gonna be a wild night.”

“Better be,” Charlotte spoffed, taking his hand. “Dilrubaa, let’s hit the pools.”

"The pools it is, you heard the woman, Ren," Keagan agreed, swooping in to snag an overdue kiss from Charlotte. "Anything to keep you satisfied. Though it's proving to be a growing task," he teased.

Before she left, Charlotte asked, “Kaylee, you want to come?”

"Oh I would, but I'm going to go check the post office," Kaylee politely excused herself. It'd become a habit to check every day now since the letter that had been sitting there for an unseen time.

“Alright, then maybe the horse trails later,” Charlotte smiled, heading off with her arms looped with her guys.

With everyone disbursing, Kaylee made her way across the grounds and to the post office. No doubt the staff working at it were growing tired of seeing her day in and day out, but she wasn't going to risk missing another letter. Easily recognized, the moment she stepped in the door, the post worker shook her head, Kaylee's face dropping as she gave a sad smile and word of thanks. Well, it had only been a week or so since her letter was sent. Maybe things had gotten carried away and he was busy again.

As promised, in the afternoon, Kaylee met up with her sister and the guys for a ride down a trail. Annie and Elijah came too, deep in conversation about their interests. Charlotte was happy to know Elijah had found such a kindred spirit. She still remembered the dance night when she made her shot with him. Fate, sometimes quite cruel, had at least some compassion and gave her two great men instead of just one, even tossing in a third for the night.

The horses were off, with Charlotte in comfortable conversation with Keagan, not noticing that Rennick had slowed down to trot beside Kaylee.

“Any word?” Rennick asked. He had done so on occasion since the last time Joss skipped a week.

The same smile that tried hard to bury disappointment showed and Kaylee shook her head. "I'm sure he's just getting busy with training and things," she tried to brush it aside. "That or maybe my letter didn't give him enough to respond to." Cornflower eyes that fought with a growing worry looked up to him. "Do you think I should write another letter or wait? I don't want him to think I'm being clingy or anything..."

“Write another letter,” Rennick said without hesitation. “Today.” Rennick urged his horse forward. It didn’t take much to catch up to Keagan and Charlotte.

Fair brows furrowed as he disappeared just as fast as he'd shown up. Kaylee really did wonder what motivated that boy at times, though she wouldn't press it. Instead, she decided she'd do as he recommended and write a letter to get it sent before the post closed for the day. Continuing along at her comfortable pace, Kaylee tried to think of just what she'd say without just asking if he was okay.

The trail came to an end. Charlotte hopped off her horse with Keagans help, happy to wrap her arms around him for an affectionate embrace before getting onto her feet. She walked with the two and Kaylee, Annie and Elijah not far behind, toward the dining hall.

“Kaylee,” Charlotte started, seeing her sister go.

Rennick pressed the hand of his lover against his lips for a kiss. “Letter business,” he said, and that was enough to deter her. “We’ll see you tomorrow,” he told Kaylee, clearly skipping out on the bonfire tonight for a specific, implied reason.

"Yep, tomorrow," Kaylee agreed.

Excusing herself, Kaylee headed back to the girls' cabin, pulling out the stationary set and getting to work on a letter. It felt short, but she hoped it would at least be enough for him to respond.

Dearest Joss,

I hope everything is going well. It's been some time since I heard from you last and while I'm sure that you're preoccupied with training I just wanted to send you something. Everything here has been going fairly well and we finally performed our acting scene. We earned a whole ten hamburgers, which might sound like a gorging meal but it's the highest honor of a fake metric.


Kaylee paused, half tempted to keep her disapproval of a certain someone static, but then decided she could at least be civil, seeing as she'd never met the girl.

Tell Hazel I say hi, and I hope she's been good company for you. Try to enjoy yourself at least a little.

I miss you and look forward to hearing from you.

Love your Sweets,
Kaylee


A quick look at the time said if she ran she would make it, so Kaylee ended up doing just that once it was signed and sealed. She was out of breath but the worker assured her she'd made it just in time to go out that day. Relieved and hoping her gentle reminder would prompt a response if one wasn't already on the way, Kaylee went about a pleasant stroll toward the bonfire, deciding she could use it as a distraction from her waiting.

Across the camp in the boys cabin, conveniently empty for tonight, and definitely on purpose, Keagan, Rennick, and Charlotte met up with Dirael. The crimson eyed man assured them that he did not have fish for a meal that day. They had nothing against the dish itself, it just wasn’t pleasant if or when the nose got whiff of their breath, even after thorough brushing.

Dirael stood in awk
ait.

With morning time freed up now that performances were completed, everyone eagerly disbursed for their activities of choice. Kaylee made her way toward the post office cabin. Even though her newest letter had gone out just the day prior, she had hopes that there was one waiting that might have just been delayed. It didn't take long for her to come out of the postal cabin empty handed.

Trying not to let her mind run to assume just what this could mean, Kaylee’s feet found her back at the art cabin of habit, one that seemed less frequented by other campers. Whether a part of her went to find solace in the distraction of resin work or another was hopeful to see JD, when she came into the cabin the only other soul was Winter stationed by most of the equipment, hardly looking up when Kaylee walked in.

"JD isn't here," Winter answered as she bent over with a pair of tweezers, working to position a small plastic figurine with as much precision as she could.

"That's fine," Kaylee shrugged as she went to pick out a mold for her project to distract. Selecting a thin rectangle that seemed perfect for a bookmark, she dared a glance over at Winter after a few minutes. Deciding she could try and chat, Kaylee offered, "He's a pretty nice guy."

Winter made a non-committal noise, her eyes keeping downward. "Yeah, he's a good guy."

Kaylee waited for another stretch before realizing there was nothing more she'd get for information. "Did you enjoy your dinner the other night?"

Dramatically sighing, Winter set her tweezers down and turned to face Kaylee. "Look, if he's got feelings that's on him, okay? I'm just not interested."

Heartbroken for poor JD, Kaylee pushed further. "Is it because he's clingy or…?"

"Just not attracted."

"Oh." A possible realization hit. "Oh! So are you more interested in...girls then?"

There wasn't a moment's hesitation. "Nope."

"So...you're interested in..?"

That was apparently as much patience as Winter had right then. "No Kaylee. Girls, guys, three-toed sloths, I'm not interested in any of them. I'm not attracted to them and I don't have this undying urge to jump into bed that everyone else seems to have," Winter huffed, pausing to take a breath and calm herself down. "It was a nice gesture, but I don't plan on changing who I am just for a nice guy. Besides, he was a dweeb and wouldn't even admit it was him. Horrible liar though, you can see right through him."

At a loss as she tried to imagine living without the hormones that she and everyone around her seemed to have, Kaylee seemed content to stop asking questions at that point. The two fell into a comfortable silence while working away at their projects.

By habit, JD walked in and said, “Hello, Winter.” He paused in mild surprise to see Kaylee already settled in with a project. “Oh, Kaylee. It’s not often you’re here before me.”

"No more morning rehearsals," Kaylee explained, taking her eyes off the mold to greet him with a smile. The same welcoming one he had requested to be blessed with weeks prior. "I thought I would stop in since I was in the area." They were only a few cabins from the post.

JD dropped his bag next to him and got started on bending thin wires into a rudimentary shape. “Oh good, then I hope we see you here more often,” he said with a smile. “How’s your day been going? Now that Ren isn’t taking up your time.”

"Oh it's...just another day," Kaylee shrugged, not sure where to commit her time at that point. The gradually mounting concern that she hadn't heard from Joss was turning a day with nothing wrong to it so that it felt more forced. "It's just been breakfast, the post office and here."

The nuances of Kaylee’s mood were easier to pick up by now. JD figured asking about Joss wouldn’t brighten her day at the moment. “So I noticed your butterfly is gone. Did your sister like it?”

"Yeah, she did," Kaylee spoffed with amusement. "Even tried to say she's going to make it into her new family heirloom. Guess it was worth all that time after all."

JD bowed his lips in approval. “Well, I feel a little behind. Gonna have to see to making something someone wants to keep in the family,” he chuckled, guiding the thin wires into the shape of a bee hive. “Maybe some kind of prop enthusiast will use my art in some movie or something; immortalize my creations in film.” He paused and grinned. “Or theatre.”

Glancing over at the work he was focused on, Kaylee chuckled. "Maybe. But would you rather have an heirloom or shrine on the silver screen, that's the question?"

Taking time to think about it, JD said, “I suppose I don’t know. Perhaps neither, if I don’t pursue a career in the performance arts, or have a family…Maybe I will live fast and die young, accomplishing a feat no one had achieved before. And maybe that is enough.” He peered around his project to smile. “What about you?”

"Are my options making props, being a mother or dying young? These are some haphazard choices JD," Kaylee chuckled. "A family could be nice, but to impact more than just a few and perform a service for many is something I would prefer. That and having a family as an Elite would be an injustice to them."

“I should think so,” JD agreed, adjusting some wires. “You can’t hope to raise a family with the love and care they deserve, while gallivanting across the world. Really, a person should choose between the two; one, or the other. An ideal is often more important than the individual, in my opinion; a cause beyond you or me.”

Kaylee finished pouring her first layer of resin, glancing up at him. "So you agree that it's more important to be focused on training and work because it'll benefit the greater good, rather than on personal lives?"

“Absolutely—well, for me. I won’t speak for someone else. Raising a family is wonderful, but I think that, while everyone has their calling in life, mine isn’t as a father. Possibly a husband? But I think the most likely would be a perpetual bachelor. Maybe a lover? But I don’t know,” JD shrugged, quite casually glancing Kaylee’s way as he spoke.

Kaylee’s gaze had fallen back down to the mold where she was working to carefully place little yellow and white daisies before realizing she needed to trim them to make them fit. "A lover, oh? Maybe you'll join my sister's growing roster," Kaylee spoffed with amusement as she turned her gaze back to him, struggling to get a petal off her finger that had caught a drop of resin. "Though I don't think the bachelor or lover life would suit you well. You enjoy talking far too much."

From her corner Winter gave a snort of laughter. "Isn't that the truth?" she asked, reaching into the opened wooden art box for a piece of charcoal. The gift had been highly appreciated, even if JD wasn't fessing up to her.

Chuckling, JD said, “I do forget sometimes that not everyone likes the sound of my voice as much as I do.” He clipped a wire here and there. “But I am perfectly content to spend a couple hours doing activities without conversation,” he said with a grin. “While I won’t deny Charlotte is beautiful, I prefer one on one.”

"I'm glad I'm not the only one to feel that way," Kaylee murmured, stepping away from the table to chase after those gold flakes that had caused her so many problems in the past.

“I’m sure you and I are one of many. Not that they don’t fantasize about being able to handle multiples, but most people are practical. For a good reason, I think. The more you add, the more it complicates the situation,” he said, glancing over at Winter, smiling to see she had accepted his gift. “For me personally, well, I think I am content to have a limited number of close, trusted individuals.”

Ultimately, Kaylee decided she agreed with him. The more people that were involved the messier things tended to be. She decided to leave the conversation at that, finishing the small project she had for the day before moving it to the table to spend the next day solidifying.

While Kaylee left JD to finish his paper mache lantern with a Queen Bee tea-light inside the hive, surrounded by fairy lights, she went about her day. Everyone's days seemed to fly by and it wasn't until that evening on the beach gathered around the bonfire that everyone was in one place at once. There had been growing curiosity from many about just how the night prior had gone for the most sexually adventurous among them. The fact that Dirael was still around meant it couldn't have gone too horribly.

Sophia, as it frequently happened, was not afraid to speak up first on the matter. "Soooo....how did last night's experimenting go?" she wiggled her brows, honey eyes locked on Dirael as if demanding he relay everything right then and there.

mething wrong?”

Kaylee felt horrible for Charlotte as Dirael so eagerly broadcasted their night. "We um, we don't usually share details like that," she explained softly.

"I don't know, I kinda like it," Sophia admitted as she popped a marshmallow in her mouth. "It's like the forbidden play by play," she chuckled.

Not feeling as bad, with what Sophia said, but knowing Kaylee was probably right, Dirael offered an apologetic smile to Charlotte. “Sorry…”


“As long as your school doesn’t suffer, I think we can get away with it,” Rennick said.

“And her job,” Cara pointed out.

Letting out a noise of annoyance for being reminded of that, Charlotte said, “True…I need to make sure I can maintain a part time job as well.”

"Ouch, your parents are really going through with that, huh?" Sophia winced, glad she was allowed to focus on her schooling.

"That's what they say," Kaylee shrugged. "I might have found somewhere close to the Academy to do some part time work, though."

"Where at?" Tallulah inquired, knowing there wasn't a ton of work in the area.

"Vittorio. JD's grandfather owns it and he said he'd put in a good word for me. Doesn't seem like a bad choice," Kaylee explained, taking a break from talking to work on a s'more.

Charlotte grinned, but kept her teasing to herself for now, especially since the name rang familiar. “Oh, that’s a great restaurant,” she said, and added with a wink, “Maybe I’ll drop in for dinner on your shift sometime.”

The others were quick to tease the same, though the likelihood of them actually coming was low. Most of them were on their parents cards. A trip to a fancy restaurant like that needed a better excuse than to mess with your friend waitressing tables.

“What about you, Lottie? Any ideas?” Hadassah asked.

“Oh, I don’t know,” Charlotte sighed. “I’m not sure I would be interested in working at a restaurant. Maybe I could do something online.”

“Like an ‘OnlyFans’ account?” Cara teased.

“Hah, no,” Charlotte spoffed. “I am not interested in that kind of an online presence. I mean, I won’t bash the girls who do, but I know enough about computers to steer clear of that.”

“What about programming? Coding?” Elijah asked.

“Hmm, well, I don’t have enough background. I am not as versed in it as I could be to get a steady part-time job,” Charlotte shrugged. “It would be nice to see if Uncle Cory might have something open for Atlantis, but I think I want a job close to the academy. Or even at the academy, if I can. I dunno, I’ll need to think it over.”

They went about discussing the possibilities until they were ready to head off to bed. Just before Rennick left Kaylee’s presence he asked after Joss and learned of the lack of a letter. He insisted she write again despite this. Over the next week Kaylee waited patiently for another letter. It did not come, and yet again Rennick insisted she write to Joss regardless. No other explanation was given, like before. If it hadn’t put Kaylee on edge the first time, then this caused her to wonder. Before her worries could upheave her peace, she ended up receiving a letter the last week of July, on her way to the gardens. Rennick had asked to meet her there, he had something to show her.

Sweets,

I failed you again. I had been the one to insist on a letter a week and I have failed you repeatedly while you more than kept up your end of it. There’s not much I can do to fix the past, but I hope you will take some solace in this letter.

While I haven’t done my duty, trust me that you aren’t forgotten. You come to mind in the lull of the moments in my life. You will always be present in my heart, Kaylee. That will never change. I don’t write a promise to it, because a thing that is true doesn’t need a promise, like the sun rising doesn’t need hope to break the dawn. It does so because it is so. You’re with me even in the unknown path I take in life.

I admit my path is looking harder than expected. Hoffman, and the friends I’ve made here, are a help, but I don’t think even they are going to have an answer for me on what direction I take. It’s something I have to choose.

I am happy to know JD is not stealing you away from me. I want your summer to be amazing, free of storms, and full of laughter.

Your Shining Knight,
Joss


Just as concern was mounting from his silence, Joss's letter was just what Kaylee needed to calm herself down. She at least appreciated the fact that he could acknowledge he had been the one to forget. She mulled over just what she might respond on her walk toward the gardens. Keeping up with writing to him constantly meant there wasn't a lot of time between letters for things to transpire. Perhaps Kaylee could question him on just what sort of path he was facing that was forcing him to make a decision.

Coming into the gardens it wasn't hard to spot Rennick, giving him a wave and a smile. "Hey! A letter came," Kaylee happily announced, assuming since he was constantly asking her if one had come that he might be interested to know.

Looking up from his spot on the bench with a guitar on his knee, Rennick didn’t wait for Kaylee to make it to him before standing up and walking over to her. Wordlessly he took the letter in one hand and held the guitar with the other. His Aegean eyes, turning a little cold, skimmed the words. Rennick’s nostrils flared briefly, letting out a huff. After a glance at Kaylee he handed the paper back and turned to sit again.

“That’s progress at least,” Rennick muttered, not quite impressed. He set his guitar on his knee and positioned his fingers. “Come and sit. Let me know what you think of this song.”

Kaylee considered pointing out it was more than she'd had for almost two weeks, but decided against it. Instead she took up a seat by the bench. "Okay, put on a show for me," she encouraged him, folding her hands in her lap.

Aegean warmed as Rennick began to strum the guitar. He looked up at Kaylee with a mix of sympathy and strain. “Would you die for me? Cool. How ‘bout slowly? How ‘bout painfully and drawn out over years?” As usual his tenor, with a hint of rasp, sent chills through his audience. “Would you vanish your potential, ‘cause you’re feelin’ sentimental? Would you die for me? Please hold the tears…” Rennick played a brief set of melodic chords, switching the perspective, “I’d have died for you. Yeah, even slowly,” Rennicks voice wavered, “for the man I knew, but not who I see now. Violent Justice does forsaken,
compassion for Awakened. What remains of you?…a broken vow.” Rennick faded out the melody until the last flick of the lowest note.

TikTok

As the song ended, Kaylee had to admit she was moved. "It feels...so full of emotion. Just raw and powerful," she observed, assuming he would be seeking feedback. "Did you write that yourself?"

“Yeah,” Rennick said, plucking a chord or two absentmindedly. Aegean eyes watched cornflower fields with some expectation. “It’s uh, from personal inspiration.”

Fair brows knitted together with genuine concern. "Oh? Is there uh....trouble with Lottie? We can talk about it if you want."

Toying with the idea of directing her elsewhere, Rennick thought hard on how that might violate the bond of trust. Sighing deeply, he said, “Not exactly…think of Freshman Winter Formal.”

It wasn't very hard to remember, seeing as that had been a big part of her school career so far. "Winter formal? Do you mean when you convinced Joss not to hang out with us? Because I thought we got past that."

Rennick nodded, turning his head away in thought. “That night had been a culmination of my hatred. I dragged Joss through my unstable emotions any time I got fired up, which, you know, happened a lot…” he leaned back and closed his eyes. “Joss stuck by my side, even in the face of his bond with you, because he and I are Tawaruhi, yes, but also because he believed in standing up for someone he thought had been disadvantaged.” Rennick shifted to pull something out of his pocket. “Tonight, when you write to him, I’d like you to mention my song.” He handed her a piece of paper with the lyrics written in his legible hand. “Ask Joss what he thinks it means to him…”

Kaylee accepted the paper from him, though confusion was still clearly present on her face. She still couldn't piece together what he was trying to say to her, unsure just what all of that had to do with his song. "Yeah, I can mention it," Kaylee agreed, glancing at it before tucking it in her own pocket. "Are you two fighting about something again?"

“Yes,” Rennick said simply, feeling the edge of the boundary being tested by the admittance. “Maybe you can talk some sense into him,” he said, getting up without touching on how she could possibly begin with such little information. “I’m gonna show Keagan and Charlotte my song. I’ll catch you later.”

"Oh yeah, I'll see you later," Kaylee nodded, watching as he walked off.

Hopefully Kaylee would be able to get clarification from Joss on just what Rennick was talking about. Since she didn't have any other plans for the night, Kaylee headed back toward the girls' cabin. Even though his letters had been incredibly inconsistent, she hoped a speedy letter out might mean a quicker one in return. Once in her room, she dug out the thinning stationary supplies and got to work on her next response.

My dearest Joss,

You won't believe how happy it makes me just to hear from you! I hope that whatever has you so busy will subside soon, so that I might hear from you more often.

If you're worried about a decision, please know that you can always confide in me. Although I can't be there with you, I do want to be as supportive if I can. I trust that you will make a wise decision after you consider all of your options, as you always do.


Pausing, her mind shifted to Rennick and his song, pulling it out of her pocket. The reminder that he was loyal, to a fault even, made her wonder if that was something that had Rennick worried.

I heard this song today and I thought I should share it with you. It was a beautiful medley, and I'm sorry that can't be conveyed on paper, at least not by me. What do you think the words mean to you?

Anyways, Rennick mentioned you guys are having a rough patch and I hate to hear that. I know how much you both mean to each other, and I hope that whatever it is that's going on you can remember that and where your heart is.

Everyday I find a new way to miss you.

Your Sweets,
Kaylee


As she had done several times, Kaylee made her way with letter in hand to the post office, delivering the letter with lyrics included on a separate paper she rewrote just in case Joss recognized Ren's scrawl. Dropping off the envelope, Kaylee said silent prayers that she would hear back from him soon. They had to find consistency if they would make this work.

Unfortunately it seemed consistency would be upheld by Kaylee. The next week came and went, with strange conversations with Rennick when they crossed paths. It seemed that he became solemn, withdrawn, and brooding more than usual. Charlotte mentioned in a nervous tone that Rennick hadn’t been feeling well enough to have intimacy with them at night. It became a noticeable pattern after Dirael’s second visit. Rennick had tapped out, as he had said, but when Dirael wasn’t around for an excuse he claimed an upset stomach. Even Keagan seemed unsettled.

In mid August, a week before Inara would arrive, the camp murmured with unease. While they had trouble with a gremlin storm, as others did, news from the Southern Hemisphere passed worriedly between them. Positions split on the topic of an event that occurred a week before, finally making it to East America.

“Did you hear?” They questioned along the pathways or in the cabins. “An explosion; a raid on a base in Brazil.”

“Yes. They say a band of youths calling themselves ‘Knights of Aarin’ defected from a school down there,” They said, muttering about the tragedy that had triggered an otherwise inconsequential band of radicals.

Most students were happy to entertain themselves with the attractions of camp, but there were those who slipped back into social media habits and other web-surfing tendencies. Kaylee, JD, and Winter were not far from two such friends who came on occasion to craft. They did their best not to disturb the others, but this day they couldn’t help but discuss the news still abuzz online.

“There’s a clip too, did you see?” The boy asked the girl.

“Yeah, kinda heartbreaking…Why is it even still up?”

The boy shrugged. “People probably downloaded it too many times for them to get rid of it for good.”

“So disrespectful. Especially to that boy. His cry is so horrified,” she sighed.

“I dunno, I mean, they were protesting in the middle of a military caravan,” he said. “Kinda expect it to go bad, don’t you? It is Brazil.”

“I guess…”

Overhearing the discussion set Kaylee's stomach in an uneasy state. She'd been trying to refrain from technology besides minimal communication between friends as needed, but now she felt a tug to know.

Brazil was a large enough country but hearing bits and pieces had her on edge since she was still waiting to hear back from Joss. She had to abandon her project and take a lap around the table to try and calm herself.

Even Winter had noticed how stressed Kaylee was. She shot a scowl at the other two. "Can you keep the commentary to yourselves? Christ," she huffed.

The campers glanced up, and, seeing Kaylee, they paled. Indeed, they did quiet their voices to where their words were unintelligible. By now it begged the question of just what intrigued them about Kaylee, but the campers decided to leave instead of risking Winter’s wrath.

JD watched them go. He shifted concerned eyes onto Kaylee. “Have you checked the post for his letter today?”

"No, I haven't," Kaylee admitted nervously.

“Why don’t we go together?” JD offered, setting aside his pencil.

Nodding, Kaylee hurried out the door ahead of JD, her concern only mounting. "His last letter was so vague and so long ago," she murmured mostly to herself. "He would have told me, right?"

“Joss is a good man…but he is still a man of faults,” JD said. “I must reserve my judgment.”

It was left at that. They hurried at the pace of a brisk walk that turned into a jog. Campers who Kaylee hadn’t paid mind to before suddenly appeared in her mind like beacons—concern, wonder, glares. The diversions of camp had done well to distract her, or perhaps, had she blocked them out? Too afraid to investigate why so many had regarded her in the last week.

As if to heighten her fears, Kaylee met the eyes of the mailmen and knew a letter had come. They stepped aside and she came in possession of a weathered, thick envelope. The address did not match the school. In fact, Kaylee couldn’t read the language.

JD draped his arm around Kaylee and urged her to come with him to a private place. They walked quickly to the nearest garden—it happened to be the same one where she and Rennick had practiced their skits and where he had sung her a strange song.

Everything wasn't lining up, or maybe Kaylee wasn't letting it. Her mind refused to let pieces that had been there for some time fall into place. She took hold of the envelope with shaking hands, her heart echoing in her ears.

Sweets,

I don’t know how quickly my letter will get to you. I write, not from the school, but from an undisclosed location. If you haven’t heard about it by now, then I will be the one to tell you…

There is a revolution happening. I believe in it, Kaylee. It isn’t going to get better for the Awakened if we sit and wait for governments to do the right thing. Nations aren’t made by treaties. They are born out of the blood and sacrifice of the people willing to blaze the trail to freedom. The governments of the world won’t give power to anyone, especially people like me. I see that now.

I had made the mistake of thinking that a foolish band of friends could call attention to the atrocities in Brazil, that signs held up in protest could bring the eyes of the world to the pain of the people here, but I was wrong. My plan of a peaceful approach cost me the life of a friend.

You would have liked Hazel…

I understand this comes out of nowhere to you. I know you are a kind, warmhearted woman who would have counseled me, but that is precisely why I couldn’t. You are so sweet, Kaylee. Not only did you deserve a worry-free summer, but I needed to make this choice with clear eyes. I didn’t want to say anything until I was sure of my path. I don’t know what you’ve heard.

There has not been a single moment that I didn’t consider what this means for you and I, Kaylee. You have to know that the love I have for you is the biggest reason why I struggled to make my choice. What we are going to do—what I am going to do—is, admittedly, bound to conflict with your father and the positions of our other friends…especially Rennick.

I read the lyrics. I asked him to let me handle this. He may think that the song isn’t betraying my trust, and maybe it isn’t outright, but I still consider it a step too far. I’m unable to write two letters at this time. Maybe that is a good thing. As upset as I am with Ren, I still rather keep my latest words to him civil. At this point I don’t know what our interactions will be like…

I promised you I would never demand you to take a side again, Kaylee. I will keep to that promise. I will take on the responsibility of relieving you of that burden. As of right now I no longer claim you as mine.

This is killing me, Kaylee. I’m sorry if saying so is unjust to you. I don’t want to garner your sympathy without your consent by telling you how much this is shattering me, because I know you’re suffering, maybe even more than me. But I can’t stay silent, not knowing if I will ever see you again. You have to know you’re the woman of my heart, that I lost a part of myself writing this letter, and that in pursuit of a better life for a cause beyond you and me, I am resigning to an unknown fate.

I won’t ask you to wait for me…I won’t be upset with you if you fall in love and get married and have children. If you want that, I want you to have it all. I want you to live a fulfilling life, even if I’m not in it…but—and maybe I’m being selfish—I ask you one favor…Don’t hate me too much. If I live through this revolution, if we meet again, even if we’re old, I ask you to give me one last chance. I know I don’t have the right, but I have that hope. Because there has not been a woman in my life more important than you, Kaylee. No one. I doubt there ever will be.

When my days are darkest I think of you. The sun is now gone behind the clouds, and a shadow is cast over me. You will be on my mind everyday until my last.

All my love,
Your Shining Knight,
Joss


Reading the letter felt like it took an eternity. Tears had rendered Kaylee’s vision useless as soon as it was evident where his words were leading. Where all of this had been leading. He would leave her to stand up for a cause, loyal to a fault, just as he had at winter formal. Kaylee wanted nothing more than to be sad, to fall into the same depressed state but in that moment she couldn't.

All she could feel was anger.

The winter formal. Rennicks song. He knew, and it was a slap in the face for her to realize it now. Without saying a word to JD, who called out without her response, Kaylee turned on the ball of her foot and started back down the pathway. Unable to think or even see clearly at that point. By Fate Kaylee wandered in the right direction. Had it been instinct? Did she sense the odds that Rennick would be at the glade? Whatever the reason, Kaylee rode a stallion to a familiar path taken months ago to see him sitting by the stream.

The rustle of her footfalls turned his head and Rennick knew. He shifted onto his feet without a word, weary Aegean seas staring into furious cornflower fields.
 
Last edited:
The moment she spotted him Kaylee slid from the saddle, uncaring at that point what the beast did. She had bigger problems. A bundle of emotions she might not have been able to put to words drove her to him in long strides, golden locks bouncing with each step, tugging the letter out of her pocket and flinging it on the ground just beside them. "You knew! You knew this all this time - this entire fucking time - and you didn't say a word?!" He was too calm, too still. She wanted him to have the same righteous anger she did, sadness, anything. Taking another step she pulled her elbows up to her sides, palms out, pushing both abruptly into his chest. "You knew!"

Rennick stepped his foot back to keep steady. He allowed her violence, hovering hands in indecision to either stop her or hold her, knowing the pain reflected his own, and said nothing for another moment or two. Perhaps because he had been wearing down throughout the week, alone in his grief, unwilling to accept it himself.

“He asked me to respect his rights as your boyfriend to handle things between the two of you himself,” Rennick’s voice sounded strained, as if he had yelled the skies just before she arrived.

"No, he doesn't get that right. Not when he was planning this," Kaylee argued, eyes already burning from the tears she didn't want. "He doesn't get to use one promise to hide behind while he breaks another. That isn't fair." She wasn't blind to the similarities between the moment and their 'improv' in the garden. It was a sickening de ja vu that she fought to ignore.

“Do you think I believe it’s fair? Do you think I wanted to be silent?” Rennick said, raising his tone a notch. “I fought with him over letters about his decisions about the revolution. I prodded him to gauge if he had done the right thing and talked with you about it, because you deserved to know. When I realized he was stalling out of fear I tried to tell you,” if she had wanted to see some reaction in Rennick, now she noticed his eyes were damp and red—too much to have begun only now. “I tried everything I could think of that didn’t outright break my trust in him,” he raised his voice a little higher, that waver of frustration and hurt coming through “as he had broken his trust with me!”

A wave of sympathy tugged at her heart strings, and she hated it. She didn't want to feel bad for him when he could have told her. None of these hints and clues, he could have just said something. "And you let him! You defended that man when he didn't deserve it. He didn't deserve your loyalty, Ren!" The struggle between releasing her fury at Rennick because he was there teetered, seeing his pain and all the memories of him trying and failing trickling down. "You should have told me and..and maybe I could have talked him out of it. You - you knew!"

Rennick, on any other day, might have had the wherewithal to keep his pain from sharpening his tongue. Today he did not have the strength. “Don’t throw your finger at me, Kaylee, or Joss for that matter—You, who had come to reprimand me about telling Joss about Hugo, and demanded my silence thereafter. Sound familiar?!” Rennick said, stepping forward. “Don’t pretend you didn’t see the logic of what I said back at the theatre!” He grit his teeth, though more from his emotions over Joss than toward her. “As I said before, I live by my understanding—my codes—not your feelings! I was asked to keep an eye on you, I made no promises to you of transparency, and yet even then, here you have despised my efforts to reach out to you! You chose not to see!” His voice broke, though his eyes fought to keep his tears at bay. “I’m sorry you found out like this! I’m sorry you’re angry and hurt, but you’re not the only one who has been abandoned!” Rennick opened his arms, hands closed in fists. “You are not alone,” he said, as if to say she should look beyond herself.

She stepped up for another shove thinking it'd help her feel better, but even as she went to thrust at him her body gave up. The fury was there but it was tired, so tired, of being buried for weeks upon weeks. Of her denying signs upon signs and trying to pretend everything was alright. She shoved, but by the time her palms made contact with his chest, all force vanished.

Strong arms struggled to tighten around Kaylee, too tired himself. His tender hold conveyed his sympathy. Rennick rested his cheek atop her head. His muscles trembled and his uneven breathing shook his lungs, she could guess those Aegean seas at storm let slip the tears they had held.

“You are not alone,” Rennick’s breath hitched, having lost the fury and replaced it with consolation. He moved enough to wipe a tear from her cheek. His thumb gently swept them aside. “I’m still here.”

The realization they both would not see him again hit Kaylee like a ton of bricks. Joss had chosen to draw a line in the sand and put her on the other side without even letting her choose that time. The same could be said of Rennick, losing the person he was closest to and who was pushed so far away from him. He was right - they had been abandoned, not given the choice to wait two years but forsaken in the most painful way. She fought to suppress her sobs, though there was no hiding just how broken she was in that moment. "It hurts," her voice barely croaked, unfairly leaning on him even though he could hardly stand.

"I know," Rennick said in a hoarse voice. The ache in his heart curled his fingers with no regard to which he clung. Gold hair tangled in his hold, the fabric of her shirt tightened. All the better, for he could feel Kaylee's body giving way to her emotions. Rennick, by impulse, relieved her of her weight, tugging her up against him, though he found himself sinking to his knees.

She found sanctuary in his arms in that moment, pushing away the rest of the world while they both experienced a shared misery like no other. Kaylee couldn't help but try and retrace where everything had gone wrong, everything that had happened that led to this horrible moment. She was once more reminded that bringing him back into her life after the night of prom was the first domino to be flicked over, leading to his expulsion that sent him miles away. "Th-this is all m-my fault," she sobbed, face buried into Rennick's chest. "Ren, if he hadn't... hadn't been expelled.."

“Don’t,” Rennick said, tilting her chin up with his fingers. “That’s a dark road to walk, Kaylee,” he said, slipping his hands on both sides of her head. Aegean eyes flit over her face, her sadness reflected his own. “There is no hope or peace at the end of it…” he pressed his head against hers. “It won’t do either of us good to think like that…I’m sorry I have nothing more to say. I’m sorry I cannot comfort you…” He wished he could find solace in some way himself, but he feared going to where he wanted to seek it would be violating another trust. So Rennick suffered the grief, holding onto Kaylee like a lifeline.

Her head found it's place on his chest, tucked beneath his chin as she went through fits on and off of sobbing followed by desolate silence. One hand gripped his shirt, a mental anchor more than a physical support. "I'm still sorry," she breathed, even if he wouldn't let her wear the full guilt at that moment. "I'm sorry you lost him." He was right that they were both left, abandoned and alone, proof heartbreak came in varying forms.

It had been a while since he found out, but it still stung. In the beginning he had been quite like Kaylee was now. In secret or on the phone with his therapist. He was sure Charlotte and Keagan were speculating. It was likely they understood by today. He had seen Charlotte that afternoon staring in horror at her screen. He left before she could find him. Rennick might have wished he stayed, but Kaylee's presence helped.

"I won't believe that. Tawaruhi are not lost...just on a journey..." Rennick murmured sorrowfully. Having had time to think through, to not despair. "I won't give up on him…"

Kaylee wished she could have had that same faith and trust, but at that point it was a struggle. "I don't want to...but I don't know if I can," she admitted in the softest whisper. This wasn't the first time she'd been pushed aside for his beliefs and a part of her now warned it might not be the last either. She'd been willing to give him her trust and this was what he did with it. Sniffling, she closed her eyes tightly. "But that doesn't mean I don't want him safe." Everyone had too much loss, and as much as it angered her that Joss had chosen a path that guaranteed more, she couldn't think ill thoughts toward him.

"We can hope," Rennick said, and left it at that. He didn't want to think about the threats that Joss faced.

By the time the sun began to sink they had managed to calm. Rennick felt numb, but he helped Kaylee up to her horse all the same. He insisted she ride while they made their way to the stables. On the walk down he wondered just what he would do when facing Charlotte. She had been concerned about him, but he knew she feared losing everything if she did attempt to renegotiate with Keagan. Everyone seemed to be letting their anxieties influence them. That had to be worked on. Rennick could not go on like that.

Arriving at the stables, Kaylee was about to go about the motions to return the stallion when a new concern hit her. Cornflower eyes tainted with the redness brought on by unspeakable pain looked up at him. "Are you going to be okay?" The sorrow they felt wouldn't go away anytime soon, she'd learned that from turmoil in the past, but now that he'd lost who was closest to him, who could he turn to? Would he be willing to unsaddle his burden for support from the others? She was worried for him, but also had a strong desire to not be alone right then.

Rennick looked down at the mirror of his internal self. As much as he wanted to say yes, he couldn't. Yet he didn't want to admit to himself right then that he needed more than he had rights to. "I don't know…" he sighed. "I don't think I'm ready to see either Lottie or Keagan right now...What about you?"

"Not at all," she spoffed, turning away to remove the horse's saddle and lead him into his assigned stall. "Any of them are just going to ask questions and that'll lead to me crying. That or they will try and be extra careful or sensitive. I know I can't handle that right now."

"Hm," Rennick leaned against the wooden beam, head tilted back with eyes closed. He couldn’t bring himself to voice his desires or why he didn't want to meet up with them. He let it lie as a weight on his shoulders. It made his heart throb in want, like drinking salt water to quench his thirst. "Where do we go?"

Hands freed, Kaylee turned back to face him, barely mustering the strength to make her shoulders rise and fall. "Isn't that a damn good question," she sighed, half burying a hand in her hair, rubbing her temple. "If I go to the cabin the girls are all going to be there. You go back to yours and you're definitely going to find someone. Maybe we should have just stayed out in the field. Would have at least taken anyone awhile to find us then."

Humming in thought, Rennick leaned forward off the beam and took Kaylee's hand. "Come with me," he said, and walked with her to the theatre. The lock didn't trouble him. In a moment they were inside. "We should be unbothered here."

Darkness enveloped them when they shut the door. Rennick used almaeri to illuminate their way behind the stage to one of the alcoves full of props and costumes. There were changing rooms nearby with comfortable couches. Rennick slowed their pace and looked around, not thinking about his hand still holding onto Kaylee. That wounded part of him needed the touch.

Following him, she couldn't help but think about just how dark it was inside. "So, if you disappear and no one can find you for a couple of hours is this where you come to hide?" she asked, the her voice reverberating off the walls, though not as badly if they were on the stage itself where the acoustics were designed to do so.

"...yeah," Rennick said, without admitting more than that. He wandered around the statues of Greek gods and under the fifteen foot long paper Chinese dragon with Kaylee. "It's a good distraction."

They passed to the other side, through an archway, up a spiral staircase, and through another door to a one room studio complete with all the comforts of a cabin. This served as the needs of the benefactor when she visited. It's design reminded them of the tower home of a certain princess with long, magical hair. The largest window could be opened into a balcony. Rennick extended it right then so they could feel the night air.

While it was comfortable and quaint, Kaylee found she needed to be in the open. Plopping down just inside the window she leaned on it's sill, propping her head up with her palm, elbow holding her up. "What do you need distracting from?" she posed after a moment, adding with a sad spoff, "Besides the obvious, of course."

Rennick took up a spot on the other side of Kaylee. He pulled up one leg and let the other dangle. He watched her in silent consideration for a moment before giving into caution. “Similar reasons, I guess…” he shrugged, shifting his sight outward. “There have been days when I can’t ignore certain troubling feelings,” he absentmindedly curled his arms around his middle. “When I can’t find solace elsewhere, and I want to avoid teasing and sympathy, I come here to think, to relax, or to write.”

"Sounds like you're talking to the wrong people if their only response is to tease you." Though now she couldn't know for certain if she wasn't one of those people.

“Heh,” Rennick spoffed, glancing at her, and though he didn’t say anything, she knew at some point she had been.

Cornflower eyes broke away from watching night settle over the horizon to look over at him. "I didn't know you wrote, at least not before that song the other day. And your shining days as a bard, of course." The moment reminded her that she didn't know nearly as much about Rennick as she probably should given how much time they had spent together doing rehearsals alone. Was it sheer ignorance? Or was it the fact that he slept with her sister that Kaylee worried she might mess with their dynamic?

“I’m a private person,” Rennick said, leaning his head back against the sill, “I don’t generally like people. I collaborate with them, discuss ideas, maybe even share support for ideologies, but I don't necessarily like socializing if I can avoid it. Joss got me out, so did Lottie and my ASA club, but I wouldn’t choose it myself.”

"What would you do if you had your way then?" she pried, still watching him with a growing interest. "Are you going to live a secluded life in a lighthouse, comforted by nothing but the familiar crash of waves? Or stay on land and turn into a greying old man, yelling at kids to get off his lawn?"

Spoffing, Rennick shifted his eyes to a cluster of lights outside. “Hmm. A castle by the sea. I would sail, tend a garden, and write songs to sell…maybe some children,” he said, hesitating to add, “all unique in their own way, and yet still one family.” He looked back at Kaylee. “What about you?”

"Not at the sea," Kaylee decided first and foremost. "I'd miss the snow too much and if we were far enough north for snow on the sea it'd be no fun for them to play most of the time. But I don't think children are an option, not as an Elite. It would be a disservice to them and make the job too hard, I worry. I wouldn't want them in danger or feeling alone." The conversation weeks prior with JD about how she'd have to choose resurfaced. "A family sounded wonderful before, but if that's what I would have to sacrifice then I guess I would."

“Hm,” Rennick raised a brow. She could tell he had his own opinion about that particular topic, but he didn’t assume she wanted to hear it.

Cornflower eyes found interest in a look that almost seemed to judge what she had said, prompting her ask, "Now what was that look for?"

“Hm?” Rennick swung his tone up, and then spoffed, “Don’t get your panties in a twist, I’m not internally criticizing you or anything. You do you.” Not quite an answer, and he knew she wasn’t satisfied. Shrugging, he said, “Just thinking that…at this point in life I don’t think I risk much more than the average family. Covens stealing children, gremlin storms at camps for students, revolutions in Brazil—gnomes attacking kids in their houses…I think if I want a family, I will have a family and make it work…I rather not live like I’m already dead.” He realized that might have come off judgmental so he added, “No shade.”

"Oh yes, no shade at all," she shook her head. "I think there has to be a compromise then, between living 'like we're dead' and being completely caution-free. I'm just saying that having children as an active Elite feels like you're putting them in unnecessary danger. I'd care too much for my family to put them through that."

Making a noise of understanding, even if not completely agreeing, Rennick’s said, “Few people live ordinary lives, especially nowadays. Danger is inevitable in any field at this point. Although I know I figure I could find a way, I won’t tell you you’re wrong about how you want to live. I just hope you’re not making your choices out of fear. If you think it works best for you, then do it. Travel constantly as an Elite, without a homebase, or get that winter wonderland where you can drop in—Snow is pretty awesome, but I’d rather only visit. I would stay in a slightly warmer climate. I love autumn. I love the changing leaves…Of course, I don’t know if I will. I really can’t say what my schedule will look like as a guardian.”

Taking those thoughts on a family and just what was influencing her decision for another day, Kaylee nodded in agreement. "Fall is nice, you're right," her thoughts flicked back to her and Joss's farewell, his offer to live in a tundra if it meant keeping her. She turned her head suddenly to avert her gaze while a few fresh tears trickled down. Once she had gathered herself and trusted her own voice she spoke again. "I think there are a lot of unknowns for our future. With...events...everything is changing constantly. We may not know what our lives will look like two years from now until right then. Even if we know what we want."

Sighing deeply, Rennick had nothing to say against that. “Yeah…” he murmured, falling into silence with her. For a long time he merely watched that cluster of lights. They slowly went out, one by one, until only a single window shone. “It’s getting late,” he said, preventing a yawn. “You can have the bed, if you want. I can sleep on a bedroll.”

Kaylee shook her head, though the motion was slowed down by sleepiness that had settled in. "No, it's your secret hideaway. I'm fine with the bedroll," she insisted, easing herself to her feet though she didn't move, unsure where she was going. "Where is the bedroll exactly?"

“Here,” Rennick took a thick blanket and laid it on the hardwood floor. They looked at one another and he said, “What? So I exaggerated the meaning of the word—If you’re not uncomfortable, we could just share the bed.”

Kaylee looked at it for a long moment and then shook her head. "No. That's not for sleeping on by anyone. I'm not sleeping on it and I'm not letting you either. We can share the bed."

“Alright,” Rennick chuckled, pulling off his shirt and tossing that aside. He did the same with his pants. Then he climbed in only wearing his red boxer briefs. Rennick paused as he got comfortable when he glanced over at Kaylee. “Oh, uh, is this okay? I can put my clothes back on if not.”

Cornflower eyes had watched his movements and wandered for a moment once Rennick's shirt was off before shame at her lack of decency got the best of her. Averting her gaze until he was under the blanket, she shook her head. "No, it's fine. I can just pretend we're back at Avostoska watching a movie," she spoffed. While she could probably have handled a shirt, sleeping in jean shorts wasn't going to happen. Trying not to dwell on the fact that now a second man at camp was going to see her underwear choice (and praying it wasn't another of her youthful designed pairs), she quickly slipped out of her shorts and into bed. Not wanting to make things awkward she tried to keep to the edge, though that easily had the opposite effect.

Sighing, Rennick said, “Kaylee, I’m not going to try to push myself on you or anything. This is a queen-sized bed, you have room.”

Realizing she might have offended him, she cleared her throat, scooting herself back toward the middle. "I just didn't want you to feel awkward or anything," she muttered in her own defense. She looked out at the room for a few moments, feeling much more asleep than she had while at the window for some reason. Gradually she shifted herself over until she faced him. "Are you asleep?" she whispered in the dark.

“Mhm—completely,” Rennick said, attempting a spoff that turned into a yawn. He opened one Aegean eye, though he couldn’t see very well. “What is it?”

That was a good question. What was it that she wanted to say? It couldn't be that hard to say, so why was she so hesitant. "I...just wanted to say thank you," she kept her voice quiet, though she didn't know why. "For being there for me today. I know it wasn't easy on you."

“I dunno how much of a choice I had, you came at me on a horse with a fury,” Rennick said, hoping his light tone let her know he wasn’t being negative.

Chuckling in the dark, she had to admit he wasn't wrong. "That's fair...but you stayed and that means a lot, Ren."

Rennick fell into silence. He didn’t know why he felt his eyes burn. They wanted to cry right then, but he didn’t let them. He had trouble doing so lately—glossy, maybe a bit teary, but he hadn’t let out a good hard cry. How odd, that he should wonder about that at this moment. “You’re welcome…”

An urge to hold her hand came over him. Rennick’s hand twitched. The need for touch dug into him once in a while, especially since he had withdrawn from intimacy lately. Rennick shifted in uncertainty. His body turned towards her without thinking. Caught in indecision, and ultimately feeling that would certainly cross a boundary of some kind, Rennick suppressed that urge and forced his mind to let go of the idea. He casually tried to lay onto his back again.

There was a brief moment where she felt as if he was coming toward her. Memories of their predicament in the gardens that had her atop of him, mixed with her sisters teasing came to mind, though she knew they were foolish thoughts. The only thing between you and Charlotte is Joss. No, no she was being ridiculous.

“Good night,” Rennick murmured.

Hearing his voice put a quick halt to her imagination that threatened to roam. Likely for the good of all. "Goodnight, Rennick," she parroted after a moment, letting her head relax on the pillow and closing cornflower eyes to the world.

Throughout the night neither Rennick nor Kaylee could say they had a restful sleep. Their day before exhausted them, but tiredness did not mean their subconscious minds were at peace to give their bodies the rest they needed. At some point in the night Rennick had woken to the sound of Kaylee hiccuping through soft whimpers and tears. Without knowing if it would solve the problem, Rennick shifted closer and wrapped an arm around her. Although he had done this to comfort Kaylee, even as she did not know it, he couldn’t deny that he felt some of that for himself. Rennick relaxed some, feeling a warm body curled against him. He stayed like that until he couldn’t keep his eyes open any longer.

By the time Rennick woke up he knew morning had already passed. He became aware of the weight of sorrow still laid upon his shoulders the more his mind stirred. A longing for comfort prompted him to seek it from the sensation of Kaylee alongside him. One part softly scolding not to take for granted this presence for his own means to an end, and the other anxiously grasping on to the smallest bit of release from tension he had been missing. Rennick had to gear up the courage to part from Kaylee before she woke up, or before something else stirred awake and caused her to become upset with him.

As if Fate were hunting for a reason to be cruel on a Tuesday, Rennick blushed to see Kaylee’s eyes open to his face inches from hers and that his arm draped her body. The answer to Rennick’s dilemma came to him the moment he saw those cornflower eyes, so wet from sorrows rain.

“You were struggling to sleep…” Rennick explained why she woke to being held. With the hand free to do so, he raised his fingers to gently stroke her cheek of the tears that had slipped down.

Sleep with a heavy heart had proven difficult, broken and fitful. The presence of a body had calmed her subconscious, even if not completely. Her dreams argued that it was Joss, there to comfort her as he always promised, while demons of truth screamed there it wasn't and never would be. When she'd finally had enough sleep and her eyes wearily opened to find it was Rennick who held her, she found that more comforting than Joss randomly appearing. I'm still here.

His words were an explanation that Kaylee didn't need. His touch, his presence, eased some of the ache or her heart, even if it didn't erase it completely, and she knew she wanted more. Aegean seas had become oasises in the middle of pinked mists, knowing he felt the same pain. Reaching up, she placed a hand on his cheek that while dry, had it's share of tears. Her thumb rolled across his cheek, eyes trained on his. "Please don't let go," she breathed, keeping beneath his hold and even moving closer.

Too easily lured by the need for closeness, Rennick did not protest their bodies against each other. “I won't,” he murmured, shifting to more comfortably hold Kaylee.

It could have stopped at that. He could have merely settled for the comfort of being held and holding her. Rennick knew his sensory starvation had been his own doing, but he couldn’t think about how he got to that point right now, which might have reminded him of his good sense, not when he felt absolutely hungry for touch. Instead of remaining still, Rennick’s hand rubbed her back between her shoulder blades.

The rhythmic reassurance of his presence was well-received, Kaylee sighing in soft content as cornflower eyes closed to break her gaze from his. She let her head tilt forward until her forehead met his. Nagging thoughts tried to press through and argue this was just her not thinking, but she couldn't be bothered. It had been so long since she'd been held by anyone. So long.

Rennick closed his eyes, gently rolling his forehead against hers, turning a simple movement into a slow nuzzle without thinking. Noses gently roamed cheeks like the tips of fingers all while his hand dragged a little lower every other time he stroked her back. When his finger snagged the hem of her shirt a small voice inside said he could still turn back now. He could find the strength to go it alone in his grief while the blockades to his desires stood in the way of his heart’s content. Instead, Rennick sensed the mutual longing in Kaylee like a dog on the scent and slipped his hand beneath her shirt to run up her spine.

The sensation of his palm on her bare back sent a chill down her back just before he was brushing it again. Inhaling sharply, her chin naturally tilting up as her back arched, unaware of just how close the two had come until her lips were pressed against his. Cornflower eyes opened at the sudden realization, looking up at him with flushed cheeks.

Aegean seas peered down, just as astonished, but for a different reason. That which he had controlled before Kaylee’s unintentional kiss made its presence known against her. He could have put distance between their lower halves at least, but Rennick remained as she did, staring into each other’s eyes, knowing they were at a threshold. It would only take a brush of their lips, a tightened hold, or the slow release of a breath to step through.

Neither knew which of them did, both just as blinded by the emotions of their circumstances as the other, but before they could question it they fell into unthinking passion. Just how long had she wanted this? The gracing velvet of his lips, the firm, controlled touch of his hands, a chance to explore and more importantly to feel. Was it since her sister had voiced it as a teasing joke? Longer? She couldn't know.

The only thing she did know as she laid with her cheek on his chest, both of them coated thinly in sweat, her head rising and falling with the pattern of his breathing was that she had in fact wanted it. No, she needed it. One arm stayed draped over his midsection, legs entwined between his as she held on to him with no intention of releasing right then. She laid with her eyes close in the closest to a peaceful state she could be, afraid to speak and say the wrong thing to ruin it all.

Recovering from the wave of euphoria, Rennick felt his mind become clearer the longer they rested. He wished he could say he regretted emptying his grief and sadness into Kaylee’s body. He wished he could say he didn’t feel a sense of petty satisfaction from having taken her in the wake of the abandonment of them by his friend. Take care of her, Joss had said in his last letter. Nothing more than that. Was this not caring for Kaylee? And yet Rennick knew his anger and sorrow toward Joss was only a small part of why he ignored the voice in his head not to bed Kaylee in his unstable emotional state at this point.

Perhaps sex motivated by his anger toward Joss that also lashed out in secret of his restrictive situation with Charlotte would not end well, but right now Rennick didn’t care. He was too far in that destructive mindset to stop, even as his heart ached without his consent from acting out anyway. For this reason Rennick did not move from Kaylee. In fact, he encouraged the stir of passion when he sensed their bodies were capable of another go, exploring her limits with the knowledge he had of the art of sex. After, Rennick fell asleep with her beside him again and, when he woke to see the afternoon sun pouring light through the window, he did not speak until his stomach growled.

“Hm…We need to get food,” Rennick murmured, peering down at her.

They knew it meant facing the others and their concern. How strange, that the care of people around them could feel oppressive at times.

His words brought an audible sigh from Kaylee. He was right; it'd been over a day since she had last eaten. Still, she found that she didn't want to move and it wasn't due to a lack of strength. His presence gave her more than just physical comfort that she wanted to cling to. Reaching up she ran a hair through his growing strands, finding solace in his eyes. The same eyes that had brought her to this sanctuary. "Do we have to? We can't just stay here?" Of course not, but her broken heart was unconvinced.

Turning his head to the door, Rennick slipped from her finger’s reach as he shifted from their entanglement. “Staying is gonna complicate things, and besides, I’m hungry,” he said, picking up clothes.

A hope that had been building without her knowledge silently began to crumble, hit by the reality that this was strictly mutual physical comfort. At least that was how her mind responded to him pulling away in that moment. Rennick gave no noticeable indication otherwise, though he seldom did expose his inner mind. He finished pulling on his shirt and offered her the clothes he had personally pulled off of her hours before.

Kaylee swallowed any other responses she might have had, "Yeah, you're right." Taking her clothes from him, she wordlessly dressed.

Kaylee accepted that what happened was motivated by a mutual grief, fully expecting that once they left that tower they were leaving behind a world not to be revisited. It seemed Rennick was all too eager to leave it too. Having clothed first, he made off out the door before she buckled her belt.

Another sigh left her as she heard him vanish, finalizing any chance they might have had to even attempt to speak. Leaving it at that, she made her way down the spiral stairs, retracing her way back through the theatre they'd traversed the night prior. Maybe if she was lucky she'd be able to grab a lunch to go and slip back to her room or somewhere else unnoticed.

If Kaylee had hoped she would be spared any interaction with people that day then she had not learned. It seemed Fate wasn’t done with her favorite mortal. As soon as Kaylee took several steps out of the theatre she was met by two concerned friends.

“Oh my god, Kaylee.” Serenity, with Bellasiel, closed the distance between them in a job. “We were all worried sick about you, and Rennick.”

Nodding, Bellasiel said, “No one has seen either of you for almost a day.”

Serenity glanced around and did not find whoever she looked for. Turning back to Kaylee, she said, “We learned terrible news. We wanted to make sure you two were safe, and to be there for you…”

Knowing well that the girls would only mean well, Kaylee plastered on a smile she'd have to learn to wear in order to let everyone else stay in their bubbles of contentment rather than be drowning with her in emotions. "As well as can be," she answered simply, hoping that'd be enough to stifle questions for at least a few moments.

Brief surprise flitted across Serenity’s face to see Kaylee smile, though a careful study of her eyes told her that it wasn’t meant to be a content one; polite to company, but guarded. At this time of uncertainty, when the friends had just learned of Joss and the rebellion he joined, Serenity accepted that Kaylee might not want to be bombarded by concern. So, she hushed Bellasiel from asking if Kaylee was happy—still learning their social nuances—and remained silent.

"Did you two already eat?" She had no idea what time it was, though the sun's position made her feel somewhere between lunch and dinner, though she couldn't tell which was closer.

“Yeah, but they have plenty of fresh, unclaimed bag-lunches for campers to take,” Serenity answered, taking Bellasiels hand. “Why don’t you go to lunch and we’ll let them know you’re safe at the cabin.” She implied she would handle crowd control as a kindness.
[;'/
Unable to express just how grateful she was for Serenity running interference, Kaylee gave a smile that was more genuine in nature, nodding. "That sounds good. Thank you, Serri," she said before turning and heading toward the dining hall. She took particular interest in watching the pathway as she moved, choosing that over risking eye contact with all the whispering remarks. Right then she wasn't entirely sure she could handle it.

There were plenty of people to ignore on her way to the dining hall. Kaylee could only be grateful that the lunch didn’t take long to grab and that she entered an empty cabin. And when the girls did come back they heeded Serenity’s suggestion not to bother Kaylee at this time. At that point the question of whether Charlotte would come to their room remained unanswered.

Across the camp Rennick snacked on what he could of the lunch he got. The rest he tossed in a garbage can. Unlike Kaylee he dared people to look his way or to try and say something. It happened that a camper with a mouth made a remark that Rennick could have brushed off if he didn’t have pent up frustration. That encounter left him with a nick on his lip and the other guy had to get an ice pack for his black eye.

Rennick walked around without conflict after that, finding nowhere in particular to soothe his heart or calm his mind. A part of him wanted to go back to that room, but for what he had done there. Kaylee’s body, the feeling of it, the taste—it filled him with both longing and shame. Slowing to a stop, Rennick took out his phone and paid no mind to the texts and voicemails, going to his contacts to call his therapist.

An hour later Rennick felt absolutely mentally and emotionally exhausted, perhaps in a good way. Once more they discussed his anger toward Joss, the sadness about being left behind. They talked again about the possible reasons behind what his best friend—a tawaruhi—had to make the choice he did, circling back to feeling numb and struggling to cry. Then they touched on Rennick’s aversion to seeking out the support and help of the friends around him. The points made did tempt him to consider that he might not be getting through this all the way through because he does recognize the relationships he made are a part of his journey now.

Hanging up, Rennick sat in thought for a time in the alcove where he made out with Charlotte sometimes, not far from the zipline. He closed his eyes and gave his therapist's words the respect of thorough contemplation. Sighing, Rennick came to the inevitable conclusion that he should find the people waiting for him in the face of the fear of confronting his emotions.

A small part of Rennick wanted to just find them, but then again, he wasn’t sure he wanted the full-force of a worried Charlotte. She wouldn’t intend to overwhelm him, she knew better, and she’d contain it to the best of her ability, but in courtesy to her he texted that he was coming to the cabin. That would give her the time to go through all those initial emotions.

On the way over Rennick realized he hadn’t talked about engaging with Kaylee that day. Some part of him didn’t want someone to tell him what he knew. He—they—shouldn’t have. It did complicate things. Yet…in some way Rennick felt the situation he and Kaylee found themselves in—confusing, uncertain as it was—had an appeal.

On one hand Rennick knew he had benefited from forgetting the world in her arms. He felt calmer, felt comfort. Something about Kaylee going through the same thing felt like they were united in a strange way he wasn’t sure he wanted to walk away from. On the other hand? Rennick had to admit it served a selfish purpose and didn’t give them peace. He also couldn’t say what this would do to Charlotte if she knew. Rennick would admit it, if asked, but what with how they were in limbo right now, he wasn’t sure he wanted to tell her just yet.

That in mind, when Rennick did arrive at the cabin, thankfully empty of any of the other boys, he opened the door to their room to see Keagan holding Charlotte on the bed to comfort her. Rennick felt a sting in his heart, especially when mocha eyes peered up at the noise of his entrance.

“Rennick!” Charlotte got up with Keagan in a hurry, slowing just in front of him. She managed to hold back the energy Rennick knew had bubbled up by a thread. “A-are you okay? We were so worried—you hadn’t come back. Neither did Kaylee.”

In a soft, deep voice, Rennick said, “I’m sorry I worried you two.” He opened his arms to let Charlotte know she was welcome to give into her urge to hold him. She did so without hesitation. Rennick felt his whole body want to give way. “I’m sorry…”

“Shh,” Charlotte hushed him, knowing his dislike of rambling on. “We’re here, Ren. We’re here.”

While Charlotte coiled her arms around Rennick's torso, Keagan also followed suit from the bed. After she'd had a chance to face him alone and was finding reassurance, he stood beside Rennick, his honored brother, wrapping one arm around him and one around Charlotte's back. "And we're glad you're here," he murmured softly but with every ounce of sincerity. If something might have happened to him, if he'd have vanished...well, Keagan wasn't sure what would have followed.

Closing his eyes, Rennick felt something shift inside. He was abandoned, but he was not alone—Kaylee, Charlotte, Keagan. They were still there for him. They were still his family, his friends.

“Joss…he’s left us…he—he left me,” Rennick’s voice wavered as he spoke, feeling the dam break. A throaty cry rolled out from Rennick who gripped the both of them in his sorrow. Tears spilled out of his storming Aegean seas, joining Charlotte’s as they dropped onto her cheek.

“Why—why did he—he leave me?” Rennick shuttered. His knees buckled and they went down with him.

“I don’t know, my darling” Charlotte sobbed, holding on to him with Keagan as tight as she could.

“He was—he was my brother,” Rennick’s face, twisted in agony, could only think of Kaylee’s words. It hurts “He was my brother!”

Absolutely crushed, Charlotte spoke through her shuddering, “I know, I know, I’m so s-sorry, darling. So sorry…” She pulled his head to her shoulder where Rennick pressed his face into her hair and let out a heart-bursting cry.

Keagan wish he had a way to siphon any just some of Rennick's pain in that moment. They had been a team for many weeks now when it came to their unusual relationship around Charlotte, and this felt like another task that should be shared. He refused to let go of him or of Charlotte, though in that moment he gave special attention for the other male. "We're here, Ren. We're here and we're not going anywhere," he tried to offer reassurance when sound permitted it.

A tightened hold was all with which Rennick could respond. He clung to them as Kaylee had done to him in the glade, realizing he had remained stoic for her without regard to his own needs. Perhaps if Rennick had let himself go further than he had, he might still be in bed with her at that point, but the release was welcome nonetheless.

After a time Rennick was guided to the bed where he lay with them in their usual positions. His breathing steadied, broken up by soft quiet fits here and there, finally evening out so that he might allow his tired, stinging eyes to close. Mainly propped up by Charlotte, but held also by Keagan, Rennick slipped away into exhausted sleep.

“I should check on Kaylee,” Charlotte whispered to Keagan. “Do you mind holding him while I’m gone?”

Keagan nodded, more than willing to support him, though he did voice another concern. "But are you okay to do this again? Kaylee likely won't be in any better of a condition when you see here, my gem."

“She’s my sister, and I love her. I would rather go through this again than leave her to mourn alone,” Charlotte said, knowing that if Rennick had been this heartbroken, then Kaylee had to be suffering just as much. “I’ll come back if she wants to be by herself, but if not, then I’m going to hold her tonight, okay?”

"Of course. Let me know if you need anything, though," he requested. "Even if I can't come, maybe I can get Paulo or Elijah or someone to come help out. "

“Thank you,” Charlotte smiled, feeling for the first time that the conversation she dreaded might not be the end after all. Keagan’s compassion surged through her heart. She leaned over gently to give Keagan a kiss. “I love you. See you later.”

Charlotte carefully slipped from the two of them. She felt a pang of somber joy to see Rennick subconsciously close the gap as Keagan took up her place, even shrinking despite his height to tuck his head beneath Keagan’s chin. Charlotte grabbed her phone and took a snap of that moment in secret before leaving the room.

Upon arriving at the girls cabin, Charlotte learned that Kaylee had been in her room since that afternoon. Serenity cautioned against disturbing her. Not intending to disrupt, but wanting to at least offer company, Charlotte walked upstairs to their door and knocked.

“Kaylee?” Charlotte spoke, easing the door ajar. “May I come in?”

The question broke the eldest Von Helsing from a trance as she watched the ceiling from her bed. She had been following the swirls of the wooden beams, doing anything she could to avoid thinking too much. "Come in," her voice nearly croaked, weighed down and exhausted just as she was.

Doing just that, Charlotte closed the door behind her. She walked over to Kaylee’s bedside and ventured to lay her hand on her sister’s. She wasn’t entirely sure what to expect at the moment. Joss had done her sister wrong once again—this time a step farther than any of them could have imagined. The question of how this could have happened remained unanswered for the time being, but from what Keagan hinted at during their wait for Rennick’s return, it seemed to make sense to how they knew Joss operated.

“Kaylee...” Charlotte spoke softly, giving her sister’s fingers a gentle squeeze. “I’m happy to see you’re safe.”

Kaylee let her head roll so that she could see her sister. Those mocha eyes teemed with sympathy, which was surprisingly better paid than she expected. She couldn't think of words to say and only nodded slowly, though she did accept the hand she was offered.

“Oh Kaylee…” Charlotte murmured sadly, shifting over to lay down beside her. “I don’t know what is going through your head right now, but Joss made an asshole move, okay? You loved him so much, Kaylee. He should have talked with you about it. This isn’t your fault.”

Sighing deeply, giving Charlotte's hand another tight squeeze. "Isn't it?" Even though Rennick had told her not to think like that, it was hard not to.

Shaking her head, Charlotte said, “You can’t say you wanted him to do this, Kaylee. You never would have purposely caused this—Joss still could have talked about it anyway.” She reached over and took a tissue to give to her sister. “I mean, maybe he didn’t either, exactly, but he still should have talked with you about it. He gave into fear…” and she felt a small wave of guilt for doing similar “Exactly what could you have done differently?”

Did she have an answer for that? Kaylee had put the blame on herself for being a factor in why Joss was expelled, but what could she have done different? Would saying no to his request for a second chance have ended this differently? Or would he have eventually found his way to what he felt was injustice to defend?

"I...I should have pressed him more in letters," she tried to explain weakly. "Rennick knew and he wanted to warn me but I didn't want to see it. I could have tried to change his mind, Charlotte."

“Well…” In truth, Charlotte hadn’t known that, but she didn’t want her sister to spiral. “Not wanting to see something isn’t the same as being the cause of it…Joss has a big heart for people in trouble…And, like Dad says, this isn’t a failure. It’s a learning experience.”

Kaylee wanted to believe that. She wanted to be able to believe anything that would mean this wasn't happening. "And what did I learn from this Lottie? What do I take away from the man I love choosing to start a rebellion over being with me?"

“That you’re the kind of person who loves a man who isn’t afraid to stand up for people in need,” Charlotte tried to think of something wise, but felt just like the fifteen year old she was. “That you might be sad right now, but you know you can become stronger from this…And maybe you know one more thing to look for in someone else, if you ever want to be in love again.”

Tears were swelling and threatening again and Kaylee had to clench her free hand into a fist. "So you think I shouldn't want someone who cares for those who need to be defended? Or will it just be easier if I don't let myself have feelings for anyone?" Already it felt like it was too late for that. Her mind slipped back to that morning, cheeks burning as she once more thought of what they had done.

Surprised it had been taken so wrong, Charlotte shifted upright. “No, no—I mean to say, better communication,” she said in a worried tone. “You deserve to have someone who isn’t afraid to tell you what’s on their mind, even when it’s hard…I know Keagan does. It’s something I need to work on.” She gave her sister’s fingers a rub with her thumb. “You’re a wonderful person, Kaylee. I want you to be happy.”

Realizing she was being unfair, Kaylee exhaled slowly. Charlotte was there and it wasn't as if she was too busy for her that time. "I wanted me to be happy, too. But maybe that isn't in the cards." Could it be easier to just keep herself at a social distance? To exist and function in society without being a part of it? It also didn't help that she'd likely effectively destroyed any friendship with Rennick that morning.

Feeling her own eyes tear, but trying not to burden Kaylee with her emotions, Charlotte did her best to keep them back. “It is, Kaylee—It has to be. You’re my sister and I love you, and you have a right to pursue your happiness. Both you and Rennick,” she said, laying back down on the pillow. “You two are going through so much. Maybe you could support each other.”

His name made Kaylee sit up from her bed, Cornflower eyes looking at her sister. "You talked to Rennick?" Before she had a chance she asked, "What did he say?"

Charlotte shifted upright too, mildly bewildered at the abruptness. “Uh, well, he didn’t say too much. He mostly sobbed in our arms. I wanted to check on you, so I left him asleep with Keagan after he exhausted himself,” she said, pulling out her phone to show her the picture she took.

Even if Ren was a roaming lover, she still wasn't sure how her sister was going to react to the news of what they'd done. Kaylee peered at the picture, a small smile appearing. It was good he was being comforted, especially after he did so much for her. "You guys should keep an eye on him. He's hurting, probably worse than I am," she turned to face mocha pools. "You should be there for him, Charlotte. I hurt - I hurt really bad - but I'll live."

Wiping her cheeks of a few tears that had made an escape, Charlotte sniffed, “I will—I want to keep an eye on both of you. We’re all hurting, but the two of you had the closest relationship with Joss. You’re on our minds.” She lingered on the screen with Kaylee until she put her phone away. “I asked Keagan to take care of Ren tonight while I’m with you, that is, if you want my company.”

Kaylee wasn't entirely sure what she wanted at that point. Well, she knew what would make her feel better at least physically, but he was laying with Keagan. "I think Rennick needs you more, Lottie," she softly answered. "If I need anything I can ask Serenity or one of the girls."

Studying her sister, Charlotte decided this might be a time when Kaylee really meant what she said. After double checking, because of her past foibles, Charlotte gave Kaylee a hug and said, “Don’t hesitate to get me if they can’t do what you need. Okay?”

Nodding, she gave her sister the best smile she could muster. "I promise to let you know," Kaylee said. But only after she exhausted every other option possible.

“Alright, I’ll check in with you tomorrow,” Charlotte said, and she closed the door behind her when she left.

Waiting for Charlotte’s return at the boys cabin, Rennick had ended up waking at some point. At first he furrowed his brows in concern when he didn’t feel Charlotte in his arms, but found himself just as relaxed in Keagan’s hold.

Rennick remained silent for a while, then his croaking voice said, “Thank you…for being there for me…I know that’s not really what either of you agreed to do.” He looked up, eyes puffy, in guarded concern. “I think you should know…I comforted Lottie when she was having a hard time with Kaylee.” There was a chance this was edging into Charlotte’s territory, but Rennick couldn’t be silent. “That’s your privilege, and I shouldn’t have overstepped, she just…was so sad.”

There was a long moment of silence, Keagan's hand falling still on Rennicks back near his shoulder blades. He couldn't say he didn't expect as much. The two had grown closer during the summer and this had been one thing he had regretted to expect. Mulling over just what that meant, he decided it would need to wait. Rennicks well being was more important. "I think that it is important that we are all there for each other. It cannot be contingent on if Charlotte is present that we care for each other. There are no boundaries for feelings, no privileges."

“I just don’t want to screw anything up between the two of you,” Rennick said, nearly in a whisper. “Out of all my remaining friends I…I’ve come to think of you two as kindred.” A place in Rennick’s heart that Joss—still within—set ablaze. “I appreciate you both…”

"And I appreciate you. It's only fair that I can be there for you when you need me," he said before adding. "And I want to be there for you. You mean a lot to me, man."

The door eased open and Charlotte stepped through. She met their eyes when the men turned to her. “Hey,” she smiled sadly at Rennick’s, “you’re awake.”

Nodding, Rennick shifted in anticipation of Charlotte coming into her normal spot. She slipped in and laid so she faced Rennick out of concern for him in this troubling time. The three entwined, with Charlotte running her fingers through his hair as she did for cuddles. Aegean eyes struggled to stay open to her touch.

“How is she?” Rennick asked, figuring where Charlotte had gone.

“She’s hurting. She said she wanted to make sure you were being taken care of though, so she said she’d let me know if she needed anything,” Charlotte murmured. “Do you feel any better?”

“A little,” Rennick nodded, looking over her at Keagan with appreciation. “I had great company.”

“That’s good,” Charlotte exhaled.

“It’s getting to dinner time,” Rennick said, “Why don’t you guys go eat? I’m not hungry right now and I rather just rest. You can tell the others how we’re doing.”

“Not looking forward to talking. I understand,” Charlotte said, and shifted over to Keagan. “Want to get dinner?”

Concerned eyes fell on Rennick who still lay beside him. "We can...what if we just went to get meals to go? We could bring you back something and then have it in the cabin if you change your mind later?"

At first Rennick parted his lips to say no, but he reflected on his earlier conversation and nodded, realizing he needed this. “Yeah, that sounds good,” he said with a nod.

Charlotte smiled, pleasantly surprised he had chosen to go with Keagan’s suggestion. “You want beef ribs? Or grilled cheese and tomato soup?”

“Hm,” Rennick considered his mood between two of his favorites being made tonight. “Grilled cheese and soup. Can you a little—,”

Already nodding, Charlotte said, “I’ll get pesto on the side.” She began gave Rennick a kiss on his cheek and started to leave with Keagan. “We shouldn’t be long.”

“Okay,” Rennick murmured, watchin them go.

They closed the door behind them and started off their walk. Charlotte decided she would also pick up some kind of lemon flavored treat if they had it. That, or she could see if the shop nearby had something. She wondered if she might get some salt water taffy for Kaylee too.

“Hey guys,” Elijah, along with others of their friend group, caught their attention on their way to the dining hall. “Any word on Rennick and Kaylee?”

“They’re hanging in there, but they’re still hurting,” Charlotte began, explains all she knew so far without giving any uncomfortable details the others might not want repeated. She ended with, “We’re gonna bring dinner back to the room.”

“Poor guys,” Annie frowned.

“Yeah, they’re going through a lot. We gotta be watchful,” Charlotte said.

"You've got a good point bringing food back," Tallulah said thoughtfully. "We'll grab at least something for Kaylee."

"We can try to keep an eye on her while you're taking care of Ren," Sophia agreed. "We won't push her, just checks a few times a day is all."

"Sounds good," Keagan nodded to both. "Kaylee said she'd let Charlotte know if she needs something but don't be afraid to let us know if you need help.

They wished the others well, got their food, and went back to their room for dinner with Rennick. Charlotte happily found the dining hall had some lemon bars. She brought that back with Keagan’s help, since their meals were in several bags. To help distract from the tragedies of the week, they continued with their show until they were full, tired, and ready for some sleep.

With Rennick in his current state, Keagan made the nightly rounds about the cabin on his own. Every door and window was secured and locked, and he had just about climbed back into bed when he realized the water bottles needed to be refilled. It was interesting to think of how many things were just habit and what that changing even slightly meant. He journeyed out of bed one final time, setting the trio of bottles on his nightstand before finding his place in bed.

The three linked in their usual comfortable position; Rennick on one side of Charlotte and Keagan on the other. They enjoyed this one best, but Rennick felt a shift inside him over time. He would be just as happy to hold onto Keagan. Maybe it had been because they slept with Charlotte so often, or maybe it had been the experimenting when Dirael had visited, or maybe it was little mundane interactions building up, or that he was inwardly touched that the water bottles were being considered, but Rennick felt a certain kind of intimacy with Keagan—a bromance, but one that suited them, for no one bromantic relationship was identical. It balanced between the three of them, Charlotte being a centerpiece of their love and attraction that branched out to the other two. This kept the terrible waves of grief from swallowing Rennick whole. He slept fairly well that night.

In the morning Charlotte happened to wake first. She didn’t know how Rennick would feel that day. He had avoided engaging physically, which had worried her and Keagan, since they knew he did like it a lot, but now everything made sense. Perhaps she would make an offer, but let Rennick decide if he would move forward with it. There was a good chance he would, given that it’s been a while, but she didn’t want to make an assumption.

Without noticing Rennick’s eyes begin to open, Charlotte peered up at Keagan, who began to stir, and whispered, “I want to take you on a date, if Rennick is feeling improved.” She had done so a few times already—a thing she hoped one day she could do with Rennick, both as a throuple, and as well as occasionally solo, as she and Keagan had done for months now. This time she needed a moment alone to discuss the idea of Rennick becoming an equal partner. “Why don’t we go out for lunch today?”

Half-lidded dark eyes watched his beloveds face. "We could do that, my Koh-i-noor, and I would love it," he answered in a drowsy rumbling voice, "But only if he's doing better. I don't want to leave him alone if he's not."

Agreeing wholeheartedly. Charlotte smiled and said, “We’ll wait for him to wake and see if he’s up for breakfast at the hall.” For Rennick, this would be an indicator of his state of well-being.

In the meantime they snuggled, softly rubbing shoulders or laying gentle kisses here and there. Nothing that would disturb their sleeping partner. Cuddles were satisfying in this situation, so it worked out. And when Rennick did flutter his Aegean seas open, at least to their knowledge, they were happy to find that his tears had subbed enough to where they were no longer puffy and pink.

“Morning,” Charlotte ran her thumb over his cheek. “How are you doing today?”

“Better,” Rennick said. He wished he had two hands on one side to gently rub a hand in gratitude on them both at the same time, but he settled for his arm across the two of them. “I’m surprised you woke before me.”

“Well I’m surprised you two didn’t,” Charlotte spoffed, happy to see his lips tempt a grin, even if it failed to form fully. “Are you sure you’re feeling better?”

“I won’t be my usual self for a while, muz Ashari,” Rennick gingerly explained. “Every day I suspect I will just get a little better. I mean, I’m not one to shy from a timetable, so I would say give me a couple of weeks to function normally, even if this will be something that I carry forever.”

That did make sense, but it also made Charlotte sad they couldn’t entirely lift the burden. “Then maybe for two weeks we three can just cuddle.”

Smiling at the thoughtfulness, Rennick shook his head. “No, a return to a Rennick at peace isn’t going to come about without me putting efforts towards living my life again…I do appreciate the offer, muz Ashari.”

Cuddles in bed were amazing, and they had a healing effect. It was nice to have dinner in their room too, but two weeks of mourning would create a bad habit of wallowing in misery. Rennick knew this from experience and he wasn’t about to repeat.

“Alright…” Charlotte smiled, a little bashfully. “Do you want to come to breakfast with us?”

“Hmm,” Rennick considered everything and nodded. “Yeah, let’s go to the dining hall together.”

"Awesome," Keagan couldn't help but grin. It was little step, but a step in the right direction of getting their dear friend back. It had become obvious long ago that their throuple had a balance to it and when something jeopardized it, all three were impacted. Standing he moved to Rennicks dresser, taking it upon himself to pick out a fresh set of boxer briefs, shorts, and a t-shirt, selecting one he knew to be a favorite, bringing them back and setting them on the edge of the bed. "My grandmother always says that even though food can't fix your problems, it makes it easier to overcome them. I think a cheesy omelet is a good place to test that theory."

“Sounds good to me, man,” Rennick smiled up at him, grateful for the gesture. “I think I’ll have one.”

Charlotte tossed Keagan’s shirt she wore for bed into the hamper and pulled on a sundress and sandals. “Oh, I wanna bite,” she said, as she smoothed out her hair and braided it down.

Knowing he would share anyway, Rennick decided to tease her as he buckled his pants. “Hmm…I dunno, I think I want to just eat all of it myself.”

A blush touched Charlotte’s cheeks and her bottom lip threaded to poke out. “Oh…Okay—Oo!” She smiled wide when Rennick pulled her to kiss her cheek.

“I’m kidding,” Rennick spoffed, letting her go and tucking his phone in his back pocket.

Getting another good look at his face, Charlotte tiled her head and touched his lip to the side of the small cut. “When did this happen?”

“Yesterday,” Rennick said, sighing that he had forgotten to get rid of it, or cover it. “Just a fight.”

“A fight?” Charlotte blinked.

“Yeah, someone trash talked Joss to my face, so I threw hands,” Rennick said.

“Oh my go—Are people doing that?” Charlotte frowned, unsure if she would want to go out for a date now.

Setting his hands on her shoulders, Rennick said, “Everyone has their opinion, muz Ashari. Some are understanding, some are kind, and some aren’t. It’s not going to go away just because you stay with me for lunch. Go with Keagan on your date without worry, okay?”

Not entirely satisfied, but getting his point, Charlotte nodded and said, “Let’s go guys.”

The three of them left the cabin and made it in good time to the mess hall. They merged with the traffic of their other friends. Everyone came to the knowledge of the important events of the last couple days. Out of respect to how Rennick operated, they didn’t pressure for information, nor did they fawn sympathy over him. The choice to refrain proved their knowledge of him over the months spent together.

“Where’s Kaylee?” Charlotte asked as they spent longer without her arrival.

“Decided to stay in her room,” Serenity said. “We’re gonna bring her food.”

Remembering Kaylee’s suggestion to attend Rennick, and that Kaylee would call if she needed her, Charlotte let it go. “Alright,” she said. “I’ll be on a date with Keagan today, but I will see her in the evening after dinner if she doesn’t come out by then. Tonight’s rotation is at the girls cabin, so it works out.”

They ate their morning meal and, after they dispersed, Charlotte and Keagan checked on Rennick’s state of wellbeing. He wasn’t enthusiastic, but he was determined not to wallow. So they walked together and played some games that seemed to lift his spirit when in the midst of them. By the time it was nearly noon, and their bellies were grumbling, Rennick had a better mood, even if still solemn.

“Alright, I’m gonna head off on my own,” Rennick said, his arms wrapped around Charlotte.

“Okay…Let us know if you need company. You’re having a rough time, so it’s okay if your need to talk or something, we’ve had a lot of dates and we’ll have plenty more,” Charlotte said, giving his cheek a kiss. “We’ll see you for dinner?”

“Yeah,” Rennick nodded, and this time after he gave Charlotte a hug he turned to do so with Keagan; a tender hold of reserved affection and appreciation. “See you later, man.”

Keagan returned the embrace, pulling away but giving Rennick a pat on his back. "See ya. Take care of yourself and let me know if anything changes, yeah?"

Once the two parted from him Rennick’s soul sighed in weariness. He watched them go, feeling a little empty and also a burning desire, similar to the night he and Kaylee had gone to the theatre tower. At the point he felt he could go farther than cuddling they were off in their own intimate company. Rennick tucked his hands in his pockets and wandered to the theatre room where, once more, he sought distraction.

While her pain was still present and she was battling against a depressive withdrawal, Kaylee was still grateful for periodic checks from her friends. Sophia brought her dinner, Tallulah came an hour later to take away the garbage and bring her a fresh bottle of water and smore that she'd made (along with apologies it couldn't be as good as hers). The next morning Serenity and Bella brought breakfast and well wishes, and while she was grateful for everyone, she knew she couldn't continue to stay withdrawn.

The problem she faced with was that so many pieces of camp held memories of Joss. Spots she'd read a letter, places she'd talked about him with someone, the gardens that Rennick had tried to warn her in. Even if he hadn't been there with her, the memory had taken hold and claimed the area as its own. Kaylee had considered trying the art cabin, but even as she put her hand on the knob she knew it wouldn't work. Winter happened to be coming in at the same moment and asked if she was there to do more resin art. Kaylee managed to explain why she decided she couldn't with her current predicament, which it was clear by now everyone was aware of. Even though Winter just gave her a 'okay, whatever' there was a brief moment where Kaylee thought she saw sympathy in her eyes.

Refusing to give up, she decided to find a new place to be, one free of memories that hindered the progress she had wanted to make. Kaylee had started toward the stables for a ride when something caught her eye. Passing the theatre, she saw the balcony of the tower was open. She couldn't be certain, but she swore she saw Rennicks silhouette. A part of her nearly screamed to go to him, to see comfort and find his presence that had been there for weeks, now longing for his touch. Another reminded her of just how quickly he had vanished the morning prior, leading her to believe he'd had his use of her and no further needs.

Ultimately the fact that regardless he was a friend led Kaylee into the theatre. She passed the stored props and tall curtains to find the spiral staircase once more. At the top, she hesitated for a moment before knocking twice.

Beyond the door Kaylee heard the faint plucking of strings go quiet. A moment of silence preceded familiar footfalls. The knob turned, the door opened, Rennick stood in a guarded posture at first, but that vanished when he registered who had come.

Aegean eyes, that brightened at the sight of her, peered down at Kaylee in mild surprise. Rennick felt his lungs holding a breath as his mind flashed the most recent memories of their interactions through his fore thoughts—the comfort, the sensations. He managed to mask swallowing to compose himself.

“Hey,” Rennick greeted softly. “Glad to see you up. Heard you weren’t interested in company…Did you need something from me, or did you want to get away from the world for a while too?”

A good distraction from unfulfilled desires, familiar faces, and unwanted reminders. Rennick couldn’t blame Kaylee for wanting to return to a place where a person could forget their troubles. It was precisely why he did it.

The moment the door opened and she was faced to face with him, Kaylee nearly regretted her decision. Alone with him, in that room, her body jumped to conclusions before she could even try to reason with it. She could think of one thing she wanted from him, but she was not about to go around just asking for that. "The latter. I was going to try and find somewhere to go and saw the balcony was open," she explained, eyes momentarily glancing past him into the room before returning to Aegean seas. "Trying to be alone?"

Hesitant to answer, especially because of why Rennick had come to the tower in the first place, he wasn’t sure if either no or yes would be truthful. Yes, he wanted not to think, or see anything or anyone, to drown out the desires that nagged at him, so he didn’t feel the weight of not being where he wanted to be, or with whom he wanted. But no, Rennick could sense that longing and the man inside who wanted his heart and mind satisfied, for this very reason. Kaylee being there only stoked that fire. It began when he saw her at his door and increased since. Rennick didn’t know if he could take her sitting in the room for an unknown time with that urge smouldering inside like an unquenchable ember.

“Kaylee…I gotta be honest with you,” Rennick felt heat on the back of his neck, “I don’t want you to think I’m being selfish and callous, I do care for you, so I won’t lie—I’m looking for an escape right now. I want a distraction. I can play the guitar here, I can write songs, and I can take pictures. They get the job done, but with you here I’m not gonna be able to focus on that stuff. I do like you, but I’m not in the frame of mind for the company of platonic friendship,” his eyes flitted over her body, and Rennick spoke in a serious husky tone, “Kaylee, if you pass through into this room, all I’m gonna think about is ripping off your pink sundress and railing you on that bed until your sandals fall to the floor.”

Breathing, a process that seemed so simple, grew difficult as he made his confession to her. It hitched as she went to respond, finding she needed to swallow. Was this what she'd come there for? Kaylee didn't have time for the logistic ramifications of just what her own desire was going to do beyond in that moment. Hearing those words she knew it was what she wanted, maybe even needed, right then.

Wordlessly, Kaylee entered the room, pushing Rennick back into it and barely pausing to kick the door closed behind her before continuing on. Her lips found his own with a hungry desire, hands moving beneath his shirt and fingers roaming his chest like they had the other night before flinging it off of him. In turn, Rennick had unzipped her dress and pushed her straps aside to let it fall off of her, all the while stepping back as she continued forward. He reunited his mouth to hers between motions to discard his belt, until he forewent mundane methods and waved a hand to strip them both of all their garments. Rennick felt his legs against the end of the bed, bumping the mattress before Kaylee gave a final push, gravity doing most of the work to bring him down, sending pillows flying and blankets already awry. Kaylee followed suit atop of him.

They lost track of time, running on the fuel of their coping mechanism and the stamina of youthful bodies trained for combat. After a long, hard ride on Rennick, he took the liberty of going over Kaylee’s body with meticulous attention to what made her writhe or lose her ability to think. At some point they tumbled off of the bed, rolling around on the hardwood floor padded only by the comforter that came down with them. Rennick and Kaylee barely caught their breath after coming down when he yanked them up and tossed Kaylee back onto the bed, falling upon her for another tumble to euphoria in the folds of downy feathers, this time using a marble as he had done with others to bring out a louder cry.

Slowing down just after the rush, Rennick’s motions came to a stop as exhaustion washed over him. He exhaled, having not disengaged just yet, merely soaking in the sensation of being molded with someone else's body. Rennick, with arms cupped under Kaylee’s, hummed with satisfaction as he kissed her lips, even as she panted for air.

As soon as she had enough air to speak, found she didn't know just what she'd even say. The hours of passion they'd shared didn't feel right to answer with a 'thank you' and even praise felt like it'd just ruin this glorious after moment. Instead she used her knee and thigh to roll him to his side on the bed next to her. Her ankles locked to keep their bodies as one and she slid her fair fingers to bury in his dark locks. Her lips gradually slowed to a still, pressing her forehead against his and just shakily breathing in his presence.

Not wanting to let the moment go, reluctant to face the world right then, Rennick focused on soft nuzzles and nibbles. One hand pressed against her spine to prevent gaps between them. How long did they lay there? How often did he feel his body become rigid within her as they kissed while in that side-position, provoking smaller, calmer periodic plunges that did not cause them to fall or roll around, but remained as she had laid them? Rennick did not know, but the sinking sun through the balcony window and a grumble in his stomach told him dinner was not far off.

The first time they had done this it had creeped up on them through their mutual sadness. Though unspoken, and probably because of not talking about it, Rennick felt the need to leave among one other reason. Having laid out just what this was beforehand, and because Kaylee made the move to come in, Rennick didn’t feel the need to rush away. He felt comfortable with lingering, being physically linked, for the time being, save for one motivation to get up.

“I’m hungry,” Rennick admitted, letting Kaylee’s lip go from between his teeth.

A warm meal and a hot shower were desperately needed, along with water to replenish what was used. Hastily pulling her hair into a tie, Kaylee didn't give Rennick a second glance, afraid of just what her face would tell, before turning to leave.

“Kaylee,” Rennick came to stand beside the door.

Having been late to dress, behind Kaylee in gathering his clothes, Rennick only just buckled his pants and, though he still needed to get his shirt on, he knew she was in a hurry, so he paused in that to speak with her. But what did he say? Thank you? Without realizing he had the same confusion of how to go about this as Kaylee did, Rennick gave into instinct and cupped a hand to her cheek while briefly resting his forehead against hers.

“If you ever need a distraction…let me know,” Rennick murmured, being presumptive enough to kiss her before pulling back to allow her to leave without him in the way. Aegean seas were not cold, as they might have been the day before. Quite opposite in fact. A softness defined his gaze into cornflower fields.

Even in that final moment, such a simple gesture was just what her body craved without her knowing it. Her head tilted in the slightest toward his palm, closing her eyes to savor those last few seconds she had of his. The offer wasn't expected, but Kaylee found herself nodding. "I'll keep that in mind," she softly responded before turning and slipping back out into the world. It was like stepping out of a time machine, the tower frozen in place and a sanctuary from it's expectations. She made her way toward the dining hall, deciding she could get her own meal to go before anyone else tried to coddle her.

Across camp, on a trail, Keagan and Charlotte had come to a clearing of grass under the noon sun to spend their lunch date. As they set up Charlotte had been thinking about how to bring up the topic of Rennick, feeling a nervous flutter in her stomach. Keagan’s bright smile pulled her thoughts to the present, enticing her to be with him in the moment. One minute passed to the next, they fell into pleasant conversation, and near the end Charlotte and Keagan abandoned their lunch to engage with one another.

Catching her breath, Charlotte looked up at the sky. The setting sun cast pinks and reds through the cloud cover, prompting her to say, “Oh, it’s almost dinner time.” And I forgot to mention Rennick! Charlotte mentally facepalmed.

Unwilling to release her so soon after treasuring her and her body, Keagan tilted his head to nuzzle along her neck. "It is, but I would say one of our best dates yet," he pointed out, brushing her dark locks out of her face. A realization of just where he assumed her thoughts were followed. "Oh, we should probably get back to Rennick. Just in case he needs something or wants us to grab him dinner." He'd joined them in the dining hall that morning, but that didn't mean he was comfortable on a regular basis.

“Yeah,” Charlotte nodded, knowing they should get going. Perhaps she could attempt the discussion again. “No rush, but we should get dressed and gather our stuff.”

They did so, between pauses for kisses and flirts, and packed the horse they brought with their picnic stuff before heading down. Charlotte chewed on her lip in wonder of how she might not get distracted by Keagan’s amazing personality the next time she tried to talk with him. By the time they got to the bottom and put up the horse in the stable, she decided she might bring something with her to keep her focused. What it was, she didn’t know at the moment. Charlotte also wasn’t sure just where their next date should be. She decided to keep the suggestion in the back of her pocket for now.

The two arrived at the dining hall to find Rennick just sitting down. After getting their food she came up with Keagan behind her, greeting him with a smile, and said, “Hey, how have you been holding up?”

Rennick turned his eyes on them and felt his heart brighten. “Hey—doing alright,” he scooted to make sure they both had room. “How was your date?”

“It was really good,” Charlotte said, giving Keagan a glance of genuine praise. She turned back to Rennick and asked, “How do you feel about me going to Kaylee’s tonight?”

A blush colored Rennick’s cheeks. The thought that he didn’t cuddle with Charlotte after having intimacy with someone else came to mind. A deep shame filled Rennick. “Actually, would you mind laying in bed with me and Keagan before you go?”

“Oh, that’s not a problem,” Charlotte smiled.

Feeling some of that guilt lift, Rennick went back to eating his food, saying, “Thank you.”

Their other friends trickled in and they noticed that Kaylee had not come again. Charlotte, a little concerned, asked the new arrivals, “Any of you girls know how Kaylee is doing?”

"Yeah, actually," Sophia said just as she reached to the middle of their table to get butter for her toast. "I texted her since I hadn't seen her at the cabin before we left and asked what she wanted for dinner. She said she was grabbing something herself and then heading to the cabin. Mentioned she was pretty exhausted."

Tallulah beamed at the news. "So good to know she's getting out of the cabin and finding something to do. Hopefully it's giving her relief if not some pleasure. Lord knows she deserves it."

A pesky bite of food got caught in Rennick’s throat. His quiet fit of coughing drew Charlotte’s sympathy. She patted his back until he recovered, even offering him a glass of water and a napkin to dab his watery eyes. Although Rennick managed to breathe again he still felt his body heat keep his skin flush.

Turning to the girls, Charlotte said, “That sounds good. I hope she keeps doing whatever it is.”

An abrupt inhale of bashfulness sent Rennick in another fit of coughs. The whole table grew worried until he managed to breathe regularly again. Napkins, back pats, and glasses of water were endlessly offered.

“I-it’s f-fine,” Rennick cleared his throat that felt ticklish at the back. “Uh, I think I’m gonna turn in to the cabin early before I choke to death,” he spoffed, a little nervously, standing up without heed to encouragements to stay. “See you there,” he said to Charlotte, giving her a kiss and Keagan a squeeze to his shoulder. Dark eyes followed Rennick with mild concern, hoping this wasn't connected to his troubles over losing Joss.

“Alright, see you there,” Charlotte smiled apologetically. She turned back to the others, tilting her head as something about his kiss seemed to strike her as odd. Did she taste artificial fruit? A pleasant, tart and sweet flavor. Apricot? No. Kiwi? Maybe. Shaking the thought as a trick of her mind, Charlotte asked, “So, is anyone doing anything interesting tomorrow?”

Serenity nodded with a smile, “Bella and I are gonna work on a play again. We’re starting practice sometime tomorrow when we’re ready.”

"Lulah and I are going to go swimming," Sophia chimed in, accepting Tallulah's pickles from her burger before offering her tomatoes from her own as a constant exchange. "Want to get a bit more sun in and she wants to try and get a summer tan still."

"Try being the key word," Tallulah sighed, nearly as pale as she had been in winter and envious of Sophias tan-accepting complexion.

Once they had finished their meal Charlotte and Keagan left to the cabin where they crawled into bed with Rennick. The first thing she noticed was that the scent of fruitiness was no longer present when she laid down facing her lover. That eased her mind somehow. Through a series of small nudges and glances Charlotte smiled to realize Rennick wanted to cuddle her. So, she happily did, even returned the cuddles, not leaving out Keagan. A little voice at the back of her head said something was off, but she rationalized that Rennick was sad and they didn’t have a past to reference behavior. Maybe this was his normal in this kind of situation.

After a time, before it was too late, Charlotte said, “Alright you two, I got to go.”

Keagan, borderling dozing off from the comfort the other two offered, fully opened his eyes to his beloved. "Alright, my Koh-i-noor. Just don't have too much fun and let us know if either of you need a hand with anything. She might still be tired if the girls said she was worn out, so feel free to text if you just want conscious company."


“Will do,” Charlotte said, giving him a kiss as well as Rennick before leaving them to curl up with each other.

On the walk to the cabin Charlotte thought about the next date idea. She could take Keagan on a boat ride. They had done that once. Her nose scrunched, not interested in repeating when she hadn’t thought hard enough on what to do. They could play pranks on campers—ah, but she needed to make sure the activity didn’t take all their time. How would they fit in a discussion about Rennick? Charlotte could do his three favorite things all in a row. Since they did have a picnic, which is a bit similar to orange hike, she wanted to choose something else.

“Water ski!” Charlotte snapped her fingers when it came to her. She flicked a finger up for each point, saying, “We’ll water ski, cook epic nachos on a bonfire, and have sex…” Charlotte trailed off as she realized someone had come walking up to her. It took a moment for her to recognize who. “Oh, hello…JD, is it?”

After an awkward pause, JD said, “Sorry to interrupt.”

Charlotte pinked and cleared her throat. “Forgiven,” she said. “I was just, um…planning a date.”

“Ah, for your misterwives,” JD said.

“Well, for Keagan. Rennick doesn’t get dates with me, among other things,” Charlotte corrected, hoping this might be changed by the end of the next day. “Did you need something?”

“Yeah, I saw you and I thought I’d ask to see how Kaylee is doing.”

“She’s having a rough time,” Charlotte didn’t know how much to say to him. “I’m on my way to spend the night at the girls cabin. I can let you know more tomorrow if we happen to cross paths.”

JD waved his hand dismissively. “No need, I’m gonna try to catch up with her soon. Thanks.”

Charlotte nodded and watched him go, feeling another sensation of oddness come over her. Open House before their Freshman year had been so long ago. JD certainly bloomed from a sneezing, kiwi eating, baby-face boy. Perhaps that was what caused it?

Shrugging it off, Charlotte walked the rest of the way to the cabin where she gave pleasant greetings before knocking on the door and entering into the room she shared with Kaylee.

“Hey,” Charlotte smiled, “How are you doing?”

Kaylee looked up with mute surprise as her sister entered the room. Even though by any means of the schedule Charlotte would come, she didn't expect her to uphold with the circumstances. She moved to quickly clean up the bit of a mess that had gathered on her bed. Wrappers and napkins from her dinner were strewn about and a few water bottles had acquired. "I thought you'd stay back with Rennick," she said to apologize for her mess.

Helping where she could, Charlotte said, “Well, he has Keagan and I thought I’d at least see if you’d want the company. It is my night after all…” she trailed off as she tossed tissue in the bin, realizing something seemed strange about Kaylee’s bedside.

Every day since it had arrived Joss’ picture had an honorary place next to where Kaylee slept. There hadn’t been a day without it. Charlotte often had to avoid looking in that direction out of respect to her sister—Joss did have an attractive figure. Tonight he had vanished. Charlotte stared at the empty space in curiosity long enough that she realized Kaylee noticed her looking.

"I was tired of turning over and seeing him," Kaylee explained after a brief pause, figuring she owed her the explanation. "I didn't do anything dramatic like burn it or ask someone to hex him. Just put it in one of my bags for now." Along with all of his letters, that way she didn't keep re-reading them when she woke in a cold sweat.

“I understand…” Charlotte said with sincerity, tying up the full bag of trash and setting out in the hallway so she didn’t forget to take it out later. After she put a new lining in she started getting ready for bed. “I heard you got out today,” she said as she tossed her clothes and pulled on a shirt without regard to whether it belonged to Rennick or Keagan, “Did you have a good time?”

Once more she felt her body tighten. Was it possible Rennick had told her so they were communicating properly? She'd have to ask him the next time she saw him in private. "Oh, um yeah I did. A good time," Kaylee answered, her back turned as she readied for bed. "Just lasted a bit longer than I would have anticipated so I decided not to go to dinner in case I fell asleep or something." That and she didn't know how to face Rennick in public after what happened. Maybe she was reading into it too much...(edited)

Exhaling in some relief, Charlotte smiled to herself as she finished her bedtime routine. “I’m glad you’re finding someone to do, I think—,”

"What?" Her heart dropped. So she did know?!

“Hm?” Charlotte looked up when she got under the covers. “I said it’s great you found something to do.”

Had she only heard what her guilty heart thought she should? "Oh, yeah. Just finding new things to keep me busy."

“Well that’s good,” Charlotte smiled, settling in bed. “I hope you keep it up. You’ve had a hard time, I know Rennick has a hard on—,” she yawned, breaking up her sentence, “—online interactions these days. He’s been avoiding his phone. I’m happy that he’s getting into life and pushing onward.” Charlotte turned over to take a sip of her water. Did her words sound emphasized? Or was it Kaylee’s mind again? Settling back once more Charlotte sighed sleepily, “Good night, Kaylee.”

A wave of nerves was threatening Kaylee's cool as she slipped into bed and purposefully turned her body away from Charlotte's. Was she feeling guilty? Why would she have to feel guilty? It wasn't like Rennick and Charlotte were dating or anything. In fact, Kaylee was really just one of the last of their female friends to sleep with him it seemed. "Yeah, night Lottie," she called back, forcing her eyes closed as she silently prayed for morning to come quickly and send her back to the boy's cabin before anything else happened.

Dreams of the fantastical kind plagued Kaylee. At one point she was finding herself sobbing, unable to grasp Joss who stood right in front of her, sinking through his body each time she went to wrap her arms around him. The concentration to force her mind to allow her to grab him shifted the environment without her knowledge, her brain giving her an answer to her problem.

Serenity, dressed as Christine Daae, clapped her hands once. “More feeling! You have to want to hold him! Acting rule number one, if you don’t have feelings, you can’t act!”

Distressed, Kaylee whimpered, “I’m trying!”

Coming in clutch, Charlotte came to her side to say, “Maybe dance!”

In a panic, and without any other option, Kaylee straightened her arms and swung them rhythmically, feeling a shiver of cringe. As much as she hated ‘The Floss’, she somehow couldn’t think of any other move. It wouldn’t have been too bad if everyone else didn’t join in solidarity.

“Yeah, yeah, keep going,” they cheered, adding a chant of “Go Kaylee! Go Kaylee!,” which somehow turned into the melody of an old R&B song that her father liked to play sometimes, “Go Kaylee, it’s your birthday. We’re gonna party like it’s your birthday! We’re gonna sip Bacardi like it’s your birthday! We don’t give a fuck, cause it’s your birthday!”

At this point Kaylee still couldn’t grab Joss, and her mind decided the solution was simple. Joss said, “It’s your birthday? I don’t have a birthday gift for you. I’m a terrible boyfriend. I can’t claim you as mine anymore.” He took her hands, looked deep in her eyes, and said, “I don’t want to make you wait. But one day I want to find you and give you a birthday cake…so please don’t hate me.”

Joss turned and left, leaving them shocked. Kaylee’s heart shattered. A cry of agony, that she screamed, blended into a deeper voice. She looked to see Rennick being held by Keagan and Charlotte. The intensity of their mirrored pain made her shudder.

Kaylee became dizzy. She lost focus on what changed in her environment, losing track of where she was or to whom she spoke. All the suffering she felt wound around her, seizing her body. It sank into her skin. Several more scenes, some stranger than others, disoriented her, and yet the steady pain remained. Her mind searched for peace, something to relieve her stress, something to hold onto—someone. But not just anyone. The thought of her friends coddling her felt like dozens of hands caressing her tender pain in all the wrong ways in their naive good intentions.

Breaking through a doorway out of the grasping fingers, Kaylee found herself on the floor of the tower at the theatre. Or so she supposed it was, the camp wasn’t outside the grand balcony. It was a comforting scene from her childhood. Something she couldn’t place. Was that a terrier outside? It was barking.

“Kaylee…” Rennick’s voice interrupted her thoughts as he reached down and pulled her to her feet. Kaylee could feel him. He was tangible. So real. “Kaylee…” he said again, that tone of suffering harmonized with her own.

Just before their lips met Kaylee woke.

Cornflower eyes flew open and she sat up so fast she thought she'd give herself whiplash. Her heart was racing, not from a nightmare, though she vaguely remembered being frightened. No, her heart pounded for the last voice she had heard and who she'd reached for. Leaning forward, she tucked her head between her bent knees,, breathing deeply. "Fuck," she sighed. What was all of that?

Shifting, Charlotte stretched. She spoke before she looked up. “Morning,” she murmured.

Panicking and not wanting to try and explain what had her feeling like she was falling apart at the seams, Kaylee did her best to wipe her face of a few tears that had fallen and rubbed her cheeks before sitting up straight. "Morning," she responded quickly, turning to her chest of drawers for clothes and to avoid meeting gazes.

Charlotte sat up, taking a look at the time. “Oo, breakfast is like, right now,” she said, pulling off the covers in a groggy manner. As Charlotte shuffled around to get her clothes on, she looked back at her sister with a smile. “Wanna try coming to breakfast?”

Did she want to? Not particularly, but it was better than bringing back another sack lunch to sit on her bed and deal with an internal battle between missing Joss with all of that heartache, and the growing yearning sensation to be back in Rennick's arms. Or under his... "Yeah, I think I'll come to breakfast," Kaylee agreed.

Perking, Charlotte really hadn’t thought it would work that quick, but wanted to make the offer anyway. Feeling a sense of delight, she tried not to make a huge deal out of it, playing it cool as she got on her two-piece swimsuit under her jean shorts and a black tank top.

“That’s good,” Charlotte smiled, wiggling her feet into sandals.

"Mmmhmm," Kayle hummed in agreement, finding shorts and a simple lavender camisole to wear, even if wearing another dress was an intriguing thought. She may have also taken it upon herself to put on underwear that were cartoon-free and lacy. Just in case.

The two walked down and delighted the others with the news that Kaylee would be joining them at breakfast. Having understood they needed to keep it chill too, they were pleasantly reserved as they walked to the dining hall together, though Kaylee could tell they had tentative hope this was a sign of great improvement in mood.

Entering the hall, the girls took up their seats just as the guys arrived. Rennick glanced at Kaylee and sat on his side of Charlotte. He busied himself with the food he brought while the rest of them fell into the usual conversation.

Try as she might to focus on her feed and catch up with chatter, Kaylee found she kept glancing down the table. Each time she caught herself she quickly looked away or would pose a question to Tallulah or Sophia who she was sitting by.


At some point Rennick’s attention piqued when someone asked what they would do that day, missing the comment about Serenity and Bellasiel’s script being nearly done, and onto what he thought Charlotte said.

“What was that?” Rennick asked.

Smiling sheepishly, but with some eagerness shining in her eyes, Charlotte said, “I was gonna take Keagan on another date—but I promise I will come back before dinner. I will bring it to the room. We can watch a movie and cuddle.” He hadn’t been feeling up for sex in a while. Or so it seemed. “Is…that okay?”

“Um,” Rennick glanced in the general direction of the theatre tower. “Yeah, I’ll keep busy…” he didn’t know his shoulders slumped.

Charlotte wanted to promise him it was going to be worth it, but she didn’t know the future. Keagan might be against the arrangement and she would have to come back without good news. So, she squeezed his hand. “Let me know if you need anything.”

“I will,” Rennick said quietly, going back to his food, but not before flicking his eyes onto Kaylee for a moment. He had said she could tell him if she ever needed a distraction, but somehow it felt odd to expect the same in return. Rennick remained silent.

Having finished her meal and politely waiting for Tallulah to do the same, Sophia turned to straddle the bench and face Kaylee. "So, big plans? You said something had you pretty tied up yesterday. Planning on that again or want to join us by the waterpark?"

Feeling pink on her cheeks at just what that question meant to her, Kaylee dared only a brief direction toward a mess of dark hair down the table before looking to Sophia. "I think I'll pass on swimming, thanks though Sophia. I'm going to see if I can just get a little deeper today."

"Just what is it you've been doing, girl?"

Paling, Kaylee busied her mouth finishing off her orange juice. "Just something to keep me busy. But I better get going," she stood quickly, waving to most of the table but not glancing at Rennick again.

Turning to Keagan, who was probably surprised to know Charlotte planned another in such a short time, said with a smile, “We will need to stop by the cabin for some swim trunks for you.”

Keagan's dark brows perked in a pleased delight. "Of course, my gem. Just so long as you're not going to trick me into deep sea diving, I look forward to our date and many more," she leaned in to grace her cheek with a kiss.

The affection warmed her heart, and his words made her chuckle. “Don’t worry, I promise I will only go deep diving with Ren,” she said, happily refocusing on her meal and enjoying the rest of their conversation until it was time to go.

Standing up with them, Rennick followed the two, not caring or thinking about any others who might have come along with them. He only had his mind on the mixed feelings he had.

On one hand, Rennick felt another wave of melancholy that Charlotte would be gone again—off on a pleasant day, enjoying the company of only Keagan. On the other hand, he had a refuge from the pain of it, and a little voice inside said he might find more than his guitar to strum back at the theatre room. Rennick felt a sense of shame for having not mentioned the situation he found himself in, and yet…just how different was this from any other girl? Or two in one bed, for that matter?

Rennick ignored the voice that said that if it wasn’t different in some way then he wouldn’t be having this internal conflict.

“Ren?” Charlotte’s voice brought him to the present.

“Hm?” Rennick hadn’t realized she was saying goodbye and that his arms were still around her. When had they moved in for a hug? “Oh…sorry,” he murmured, pulling away reluctantly. “I’ll see you both later.”

Charlotte gave him a parting kiss, the heavenly taste of her pineapple coconut lip balm remaining in his mouth when she stepped away. “See you, Ren,” she smiled and turned away with Keagan.

Rennick watched them go until they were out of sight. That reoccurring pain flared up again, and this time far more aggressively than before, as if it knew just what buttons to press. He turned on his heel, walking on familiar paths to the theatre. He found he picked up his pace when the massive building came within sight. Rennick was quick to open the door and jog across the stage, around the props, through the archway, up the staircase, and then halt at the door. His fingers hovered over the knob. Rennick’s mind and heart raced. Could he hope that relief from his suffering waited for him beyond the threshold? Past the point of no return?

Turning the knob, Rennick pushed the door open. Aegean eyes stormed for a ship to take down.

Kaylee had come to the tower almost immediately after she left breakfast. The entire way there she'd argued with herself if this was a good idea or not. Neither of them had voiced any thoughts beyond just accepting a carnal escape from pain. Frankly right then, it was exactly what she wanted. Someone who was there and could comfort her, just as he'd done now on more than one occasion. Opening the balcony for fresh air, she paced around the room. She nearly turned around and left the tower four times, sure that if he was going to come then he would have by then. Just because she had wanted his touch didn't mean he could be expected to return the yearning. She'd just told herself it was a dumb idea and was about to close the balcony as she heard steps on the stairs. Her heart thudded louder and louder as she turned to face the doorway, feeling she was facing eternity.

Cornflower fields sown with a desire that had only begun to smolder met those seas she'd fallen into time and time again. Before she could think or he could speak, Kaylee took the room in fast strides, pushing off the ground and throwing herself at him. Her hands buried in his hair, ankles locked while her legs pretzeled about his torso, kissing to numb out the pain that threatened and ignoring the fruit taste that had lingered on his lips. She didn't know. She didn't want to know. She just wanted more.
 
Every moment their bodies collided only raised the need for another. Sloppy, excited movements boded ill for the contents of the tower. Kaylee forcefully relocated herself atop of him and knocked over the nightstand and lamp, thankfully not shattering the bulb. Another rough change of positions after a brief break knocked clay theater masks off the wall, though she couldn't care. All Kaylee knew was she greedily wanted more and more of Rennick, though this time she also found herself reciprocating waves of pleasure on him after he'd done so for her a few times.

Rennick had no complaints. He returned that same energy, costing the studio the contents on a desk that he shoved off to Kaylee down without fear of getting tape in her hair or a book uncomfortably lumped against her side. After a particularly aggressive thrust they slid down and the pillow snagged, spilling little feathers over them. Rennick’s attempt to clear them away with a blast of wind did mean they were less of a nuances, but tiny white fluff slowly floated all around them.

The two of them reached their high for the umpteeth time, covered in sweat and feathers, finding themselves on the couch beside the balcony window. Rennick, feeling a deep growl in his stomach, knew he had come to a stopping point. He shifted Kaylee’s leg off of his shoulder and lowered his front down on hers, careful not to squish her. His elbows propped his upper body up enough while keeping him close to kiss Kaylee’s neck and nibble her ear.

Eyes closed and neck stretching to give him more room while she hummed in approval, Kaylee slid her nails gently up his back and buried one hand in his hair, fingers toying with the strands. It had been amazing and she found herself in a glowing mood as she lay beneath him. Knowing very well what would soon pull them apart, she tugged him down against her chest while she could. The physical contact when not in the heat of the moment did wonders for her.

Kaylee spoke softly, "I'm glad you came. I didn't exactly want to try and ask you at breakfast."

Breaking a moment from his kisses, hot breath warming her throat, Rennick said, “Me neither…” breakfast would have not been the time to make a peep. “…I had feeling though.” He moved up to her lips for a slow, satisfying kneading of their mouths a moment. Then peered down at her cornflower fields with shining Aegean seas. “I want to hate this, but I don’t,” he admitted, brushing a thumb against her shoulder. There were so many reasons that this couldn’t go on. But right now Rennick and Kaylee knew that, despite them, it was the only thing that could quiet the pain, even if temporary. “Joss would kill me,” he spoffed, feeling a sorrowful pang in his heart. Maybe that’s why he was doing it. The talk of Joss, however brief, brought a wetness to Kaylee's eyes. Averting her gaze for a moment she exhaled, blinking it away before looking back to him. The thought twisted a knot in Rennicks’ stomach as well. He felt the need to blurt, “Kaylee, you’re not a tool. I know you probably know that, but I want to say it. And if at any time you feel like you’re being used like you’re a thing…feel free to punch me.” After a moment of thought he added, “Just not my face or my balls.”

Feel like a tool? A chortle of laughter left her at that point, Kaylee’s fingers moving to play with his hair, though Rennick slipped his hands softly around her wrists and pressed them back against the couch just on either side of her head, entwining his own fingers. Mild frustration as she was once again denied the ability to roam his body in the post glow, Kaylee found she was quickly pleased with the gentle pin instead.

"And here I was worried you'd think I was using you," Kaylee smirked at the irony. "You have a pretty face we can't ruin and I happen to enjoy what your dick and balls are doing to me, so there's no worry there."

Rennick spoffed, bowing his head down to nibble on her lip. “Oh go ahead, use me,” he said, in a tone that insisted not to worry. He knew exactly what this was to him and he was fine giving that back to her.

Kaylee enjoyed those few moments after nearly as much as their passion. That small time where Rennick would lay there and she could bask in the presence of another, listening to their breath and feeling their heart. But Kaylee knew it never lasted. He'd be hungry, like he always was, and this was just a physical release for them both.

Tilting her chin up, Kaylee peppered soft kisses on his jaw down to his throat. "I get mind-blowing sex whenever I please," she murmured against his skin. "You going to tell me if you need this? Point out an itch I can help scratch?" Or was that already being scratched as needed by his throuple and he simply came to her from pity?

“I don’t know,” Rennick admitted, returning affection, briefly tightening his hold on her wrists he held down as her kisses sent a shiver of an urge through him. “I won’t lie to you…If you hadn’t figured it already, I come here for distraction mainly from being left out of Keagan and Lottie’s time together…” His thumb on one of the hands holding hers stroked her palm. “But maybe…with what’s happened it’s almost…therapeutic to bed someone who understands that storm inside me.”

The abandonment, the anger, the fear—while a physical itch could be scratched, Rennick wondered if engaging with someone else wouldn’t have hit that emotional itch. He had been avoiding intimacy with the other two, but had thought maybe he could lay with them that day, until yet another date happened. Rennick internally sighed. He had grown far too emotionally attached and now he waited to see what Fate decided. Rennick felt that creep of pain and nuzzled his mouth against Kaylee’s breast, finding her small sensitive spot to play with until he felt another growl draw his head upward.

“Damn, I need food,” Rennick sighed, and although he shifted off of Kaylee, he did not move to his clothes.

Kaylee listened to the comfortable roll of his voice, not protesting when Rennick went back to physical pleasure until it ended too abruptly. Huffing as he climbed off, expecting him to leave once more. Rennick commanded pieces of broken clay nearby to reform to his desires—Filipino kebabs on convenient sticks.

“Did you want anything?” Rennick offered to her, hand at the ready.

Kaylee was surprised to see he lingered in place. Shifting to a seated position, she nodded, also feeling the familiar warnings of a stomach in need. Not wanting to go off on a binge and request a full meal, she opted for finger food she could enjoy easily. "Nuggets sound good."

With a wave, Rennick made a plate and offered sauce if she wanted it, handing it to Kaylee in a casual manner. “I’ve tried to wean lately, but I just don’t want to head out right now,” he said as he contentedly ate his food. “No point in leaving yet anyway.”

Accepting her plate of chicken nuggets and sweet honey mustard sauce with thanks, Kaylee fought the urge to spoff at his remark. After all, Rennick used it pretty frequently the past few days. Though, she did know from observing her aunts and uncles that it wasn't easy to quit. Understandably so, if Kaylee could command nuggets at will, why stop! Not only that, but it gave so many options for safety and protection.

"They'll probably look for you when their date is done," Kaylee mentioned between bites, expecting he knew that well enough.

A new strain of pity for Rennick formed at the idea of what he had to go through. Sitting on the outside when Keagan and Charlotte had their time together must have made him feel dreary. A thought Kaylee decided to keep to herself.

Indeed, and Rennick would not speak of it. He merely nodded with a mouthful of kebab and chewed onward, eating until he had his fill of that meal before engaging with Kaylee when she was done with her own. They took one another in waves, and a pattern of avoiding cuddles emerged without explanation. Rennick needed to keep his mind off of what was going on right now.

Across camp Charlotte, knowing she had forgotten last time, decided to take a little something with her that belonged to Rennick as a reminder. She rummaged through his drawer a bit while Keagan went to the bathroom and found surprising items, but too excited by the lyric sheet poking out of a notebook to notice a ziploc containing bundles of long dark strands. Charlotte slipped the page an inch out before deciding she shouldn’t snoop like that. There were a lot of things Rennick kept private and only gradually told them about. Sometimes he would part his lips and Charlotte felt he had something to say, but then either go on to a subject that felt forced, or remain silent. As much as she wanted to know more, their arrangement made that hard. So, Charlotte tucked it back and grabbed a pair of sunglasses.

“Ready, Dilrubaa?” Charlotte said as she grabbed her tote and towel.

"Always for you, my Koh-i-noor," Keagan flashed a pearly grin, slipping his towel over his shoulder and insisting on taking the tote bag from her.

Grinning, Charlotte gave him a kiss. “Lookin’ good, Captain’,” she said, and took his hand to leave.

The day went about as amazing as Charlotte had expected. Keagan grew excited the closer they got to the water skiing side of the lake, clearly not blind to where they were headed. They amused themselves with the delights of skidding across the surface in a rush of excitement for quite awhile. The rumblings of their bellies brought them back to shore.

“Day’s not done yet,” Charlotte grinned, and tugged him along to the bank to where their favorite bonfire awaited them.

Through some exercising of that silver-tongue she inherited, Charlotte managed to make connections with the kitchen. The two came upon trays of food sealed with tin foil to keep fresh and warm. They peeled the chrome paper back to reveal chips, shredded cheese, queso, cooked marinated meat, pico de gallo, guacamole, beans, lettuce, sour cream, jalapeños, and spices for an extra kick, all separated to allow them to put it together themselves and heat it over the fire.

A bright flash of excitement at just what she'd managed to prepare was more than evident. "Nachos? Oh, you spoil me so, my gem," Keagan praised her, placing a hand on his stomach in anticipation of what was to come. "You are just full of surprises and I cannot believe just how fortunate I am."

“Glad you like it,” Charlotte grinned, by now having forgotten again what she had arranged this for, simply enjoying Keagan’s company. “Come on, let’s eat.”

They each made their plates, toasted their meal over the flames of the bonfire, and enjoyed eating while snuggled side-by-side. At some point Charlotte took an extra bite from Keagan’s when she finished her food, and only offered the residue of cheese off her fingers to his lips, turning a moment of a step forward to sharing food into something a little more sensual. It didn’t take long for that to turn into Charlotte straddling Keagan and their disregard for it being the afternoon where someone might walk by to see them. Thankfully they were not caught.

Covered in sweat and sand, and maybe a little nacho sauce, the two collapsed beside the fire pit in each other’s arms. Charlotte cuddled Keagan for a time. They murmured softly and engaged in a gentler manner after recovering for a while, until the sun shined at an angle that stung her eyes. The memory of having brought something useful pinged in her mind.

“Wait a second,” Charlotte said, reaching into her tote to find what she was looking for, and as soon as she brought them out she remembered. Rennick.

It had almost been the whole day with Keagan. Had her fears seeded so deep that her mind wanted to keep the confrontation away from her forethought? Charlotte didn’t know, but she was glad she brought the token to snap her to attention. She shuffled up with Keagan, shifting back to saddle his waist while facing him.

“Dilrubaa,” Charlotte spoke, a little tentatively. She turned the glasses over in her hands and noticed Keagan’s eyes recognize them. “I think I need to talk with you about something…”

Dark eyes watched her with a budding curiosity, his hands balanced on her hips, thumbs rolling gentle circles on her skin. "Of course," he wouldn't object. "What is it you need to talk about?" The sunglasses did register as Rennick's, making him wonder if she'd grabbed them on accident thinking they were Keagan's.

Brows bent upward, and mocha eyes grew wide. “My feelings and our arrangement…” she held in a breath, slowly letting it out as she spoke, “I hadn’t noticed it happening until it was obvious I was invested, and then I was afraid—We said we’d share our emotions and how we were doing. But by the time I realized it was going on, to stop it further, to talk it out, I had already passed a threshold and I didn’t know it at the time. I didn’t know what it meant for the three of us…I’ve been wanting to tell you for a while, but I felt awful and was afraid of what would happen if I did…We’re almost at the end of summer and I can’t pretend like it didn’t happen. I…took this to remind me to talk about it, because when I’m with you, it’s...” Shaking a little, Charlotte said, “I love you Keagan. You’re kind, patient, honest—When I’m with you, I feel amazing and I forget the world, and it’s wonderful…And I realized…That’s also how I feel about Rennick.”

As she spoke, Keagan lightly rubbed his hands along her sides and back, though his eyes were trained on her face, listening intently. The silence between her confession and when he spoke would likely feel like an eternity to Charlotte, mulling over just what he could properly say in a moment like that.

"You know that I adore you and I would move the world for you, my Koh-i-noor," Keagan began slowly, hands moving to rub her shoulders. "I just really wish you would have spoken on this earlier, when your feelings first grew."

Letting out a slow breath of air, he shifted himself to a seated position, keeping Charlotte in the confines of his lap and bringing them to an even eye level. "With that being said, I cannot say that it takes me by surprise. I had suspicions and beliefs and I chose not to speak on them. Rennick even confessed to me the other day that he had comforted you while you and Kaylee were at odds last." One hand cupped her face, giving her a soft smile. "And I'll tell you hat I told him. I've realized I cannot expect you to suppress feelings, even if I might be greedy in wishing to have you simply as my own. I've developed feelings toward Ren myself, though perhaps not like ones you have. It might even have been more unnatural if bonds had not formed."

Brushing aside a few of her dark strands of hair, Keagan watched her face quietly before posing the ultimate question. "And what do you want to do with these feelings, Charlotte? I need to understand what outcome you are hoping from this conversation."

Letting out a ragged breath of relief that he hadn’t been furious, Charlotte melted into his hand and sniffled, “To know that I won’t lose you because I love you so much it hurts, and if Kaylee feels even a little like how I do at the thought that you’d leave me, I can only imagine the pain she feels in her heart that Joss left. To know we can keep our bond…” Charlotte slipped her arms around his neck and rested her forehead on his briefly before pulling back to look into his eyes. “…To hope Ren can become a part of my life as you are…That it would be our relationship…That any one of us—you and Ren, even—are just as close together apart from me, or us from you, or you and I from Rennick, that we’d know we loved each other, and we ultimately would want to find our way back together…To share an equal partnership where we’re able to bond closer, every day, through all the ways you and I already do…I love you, Keagan, and I love him…but if you were to step away from me, I would be shattered. I’m at a point of no return with you that I don’t know if I could recover without scars…” Rennick’s was on the edge of that, but not at that moment, and Charlotte knew, right now, at this time, if Keagan said no, then she’d tearfully let her hope die.

Keeping a mostly static face as she had explained her situation, Keagan soon found that her pain from the position she was in and what that could mean to her was felt by himself. To see her in such internal conflict tugged at his heart, wanting nothing more than to comfort her and offer reassurances. The knowledge that he had been the one to insist in Avostoska that only he held her heart was ringing in his ears as he watched that pain dancing along her features. His thumbs carefully wiped the tears that had fallen as she sought his answer.

"Charlotte, I do care for him, deeply even," Keagan assured her, hands slipping down so that he could take hold of hers. "I would argue he and I have had a bond longer than either of us realized before recent. I don't want anything to happen to him just as I only want happiness for you, and seeing him like this has been heart wrenching. I know what I've said on this before, however...it truly feels like my thoughts on this matter have shifted over the summer. I would never want to deny your feelings for him or his for you, especially knowing what joy he brings you."

Delving into a new path whose ending felt even rockier than what they started, Keagan took a deep breath. "There are only two things that I ask you to keep in mind. First, while I know you have feelings for Rennick and we both care for him, understand he may not want this. I know I haven't asked him for details of his nights spent with others outside of us, but it's very possible he is too invested in one of those and may not want to forfeit them so that you can lay claim on him as you have me." It was hard for either of them to know or predict, even if it was clear there was an emotional attachment. Asking him to make a sacrifice might not go in her preferred direction.

Keagan’s face turned more solemn before touching his final point. "And finally, if things change between you and I...I still ask for that honesty, Lottie. I know that you love me and you are the sun of my life that I would never want to lose, but if anything changed and you found that you could no longer grace me with sincere affection, please be forward. Don't lead me to believe everything is fine if the well of your love has run dry and leave me to wither away unknowing. I deserve to know and would want that over an illusion that everything is fine.”

Nodding resolutely, Charlotte said, “I swear it. I was foolish to be as afraid to speak up when I realized what had happened. I will do my best never to do that again.” She tightened her hold on his hands. “And…I will respect Ren’s decision, if he- if he doesn’t want to be with me, as you are.” It would hurt, and it was true that Charlotte didn’t quite get a confirmation of love from him, so the possibility Keagan pointed out remained; Rennick might decline. “Thank you for hearing me, and I am so grateful you stayed…” Charlotte kissed Keagan, just melding with him and him alone. When they parted she sighed, “Also…I think I need to hit the breaks on having lovers. At least not more than once per person. Maybe even someone I won’t see again. I’m starting to find cute things about Dirael and I don’t want to repeat this situation…I think my Dad was right…I’m a little too emotional with intimacy like this, I get attached…”

Her last sentence made Keagan chuckle, despite knowing just how serious the conversation was. "That is a very accurate representation, my gem," he mused, stroking her cheek slowly. "Though I do not know if that's necessarily a negative quality. You just find that if you love, you must love with all your heart, which I adore about you. Now, I will say that I agree about perhaps restricting bedroom activities, simply because it can grow quite taxing. Maybe seen as periodic treats instead?"

Smiling from hearing his mirth, Charlotte felt the last of her distress fade. “Yeah, that’s probbaly best,” she spoffed bashfully. “It’s crazy how much more effort you have to put in for one more person. I almost got a cramp in my thigh. That never happens. Rennick got a stitch in his side and I think the metal bar you were holdin for support got bent.”

"Then I say for the sake of our bodies and furniture at our disposal that we explore in moderation," Keagan offered, pulling her in for a deep kiss to offer as much reassurance as he could to her.

Falling into relaxation with Keagan, Charlotte murmured she agreed, and without regard to the fact that it was midday and they were still out in the open, she went at it with Keagan once again. They forgot the world, delved deeply in one another, and later, when they were satisfied for the time being, ate the rest of the nachos. After, they got their things and went to the cabin for a shower. Sand, cheese, and chips were not a pleasing feeling.

Back at the theatre tower Kaylee and Rennick would have had to agree, dealing with downy feathers stirring up when they resumed their coping ritual. In whatever way the ravaged one another it seemed a feather would get caught in their mouth, or sit on their eyelashes. At some point Rennick had to pause and wave his hand to fix the room, though he couldn’t promise it wouldn’t end up like that again. Another bout of banging crashed a vase.

As usual, Rennick’s stomach alerted them to check the clock. It growled just as he let loose and laid his front on Kaylee’s back, breathing out, “It’s dinner time.” He pulled his hand around from between her thighs and pushed up, sitting back on his legs. He gave Kaylee’s butt a playful smack.

Barely maintaining her balance on her palms and knees, Kaylee glared lightly over her shoulder, still panting from the last round. Her body was beginning to protest and even she was wondering just how he could have that much stamina and energy day in and day out. "You know you're basically some sort of sex machine," Kaylee commented once she had the breath to, turning to try locate whatever remained of her clothes. "Just add food every few hours and off you go."

“I’m insatiable,” Rennick grinned, grabbing up his stuff. “That, and I can minimize some of the effort and maximize affect with Almaeri. I don’t normally, but we had a lot of time to fuck today.” He went around fixing the room. It needed a touch up before he dressed. “I’m starving. Gotta get me some ribs.”

Once ready, the two headed out. Going down the stairs together, Rennick noticed a feather fall from his head. Blinking in mild surprise he had missed some, he happened to glance at Kaylee saw one flitting in the air on her sleeve. Just as they walked into the prop area he reached out and plucked it off, instinct telling him to halt as Kaylee did, and looked to where cornflower eyes were staring with a mute gaze.

The two lesbian thespians of their companions stood in silent astonishment at seeing the disheveled state of Kaylee and Rennick. Not to mention the feathers, and whence the two had come down. Serenity knew before Bellasiel, who was curiously puzzling out what was going on here.

“Did you two butcher a chicken?” Bellasiel asked.

In a figurative sense, Rennick though to himself. “No,” he said, clearing his throat and feeling a blush of uncertainty on his cheeks.

Serenity set her hand on her sweethearts shoulder in silent request not to explore more odd scenarios. “So…I take it this is the activity that exhausted you?”

Heat traveled not just on to Kaylee's cheeks but also the back of her neck and ears. She had not considered just what she'd tell anyone if they had found out or pressed hard enough for details that she couldn't simply lie about. The fact that Kaylee had shredded remains of red lacy panties in her pocket was not about to help with any guilt, either.

"Yes, I've been spending time…appreciating…what this theater has to offer." Kaylee cheeks burned hotter with each syllable, finding it hard to meet those doe eyes.

Not at all fooled, as it was pretty obvious Kaylee didn’t come to the theatre for the stage, and glancing at a few red threads from her pocket, Serenity said, “Well, I won’t tell you how to handle your grief—,” not one to throw a finger at someone she knew was in pain “—I just hope you’re making wise, careful decisions…and considering all the possible consequences.”

The point settled on Rennick’s shoulders. While he couldn’t say he was healed of his wounds, he didn’t regret what recovery he managed to gain through his engagements with Kaylee. However, Serenity’s words still stood with reason.

“I understand…” Rennick murmured. Though he knew he would be willing to come clean to Charlotte and Keagan, he wasn’t sure about Kaylee.

“I have no intention of revealing your trist,” Serenity assured them, guessing their minds. She would explain it to Bellasiel when they had time, who was confused at why they weren’t going to bring it up. “You might want to fix that before you go.”

Rennick looked down and raised his brows. “Oh, your…” he gestured to the twist of red lace poking out of Kaylee’s shorts. “I can give it a wave.”

Looking down to see what had managed to garnish further attention, Kaylee hastily tried to stuff the fabric further into the pocket of her short. She silently cursed whoever decided that females didn't need to have adequate storage space on their clothes. "Uh, I really don't want to pull that out," Kaylee murmured. Enough people at camp had already seen her panties for her liking.

“What is it?” Bellasiel asked, getting impatient for being silenced.

“It’s lingerie,” Serenity explained, pinking.

Bellasiel’s furrowed brows relaxed. “Oh, like what you wore the other night?”

Doe eyes widened and cheeks colored red. “Bella—,”

“You looked amazing. I was thrilled,” Bellasiel praised casually. Serenity felt faint as her sweetheart asked, “But why is yours torn up?”

Rennick failed to hold in a chuckle. “I ripped it with my teeth.”

Perking, Bellasiel looked between them, and landed ruby eyes on Kaylee with intrigue. “Oh, and you liked that?”

Feeling that warmth resurfacing at Bellasiel's question, Kaylee intentionally avoided Rennick's gaze as she answer. "Yes, I did. It's quite arousing," she admitted.

Determination shone in Bellasiel’s awe’d expression. She tugged Serenity with her. “Quick, I want to try something with you.”

Blinking in surprise, yet not protesting, Serenity kept her eyes on her sweetheart as Bellasiel whisked her away, only stuttering, “B-Bella, what about the play?”

“It can wait. Come here, and lay down…” Bellasiel’s voice faded the further they got until they shut the door in the dressing room.

Rennick chuckled and peered down at Kaylee, offering his hand up. “It won’t take long.”

Seeing as there was no one else around and even if they were it was now quite clear what they were, she retrieved the panties that had seen much better days. "This is what I get for wearing adult panties," Kaylee muttered under her breath.

With a flick of his fingers Rennick reformed the undergarment to its former glory. “There, ready for another tearing,” he spoffed, starting off the walk outside. After a moment Rennick said, “I think I should let Lottie know…But I don’t want to force it, if you’re not ready for that.”

The statement caught Kaylee off guard, looking up to him in clear surprise. Still, it only made sense that he wanted to continue this open communication the three of them seemed to have. "Oh? Well, I suppose that's all up to you. Technically she's already all but encouraged me to sleep with you—,”

Rennick raised a brow in surprise. “Really?”

“— but whether or not she'll be fine with the fact you didn't tell her already I can't answer for," Kaylee shrugged. If Charlotte was mad at her, well it couldn't be worse than other fights they'd had. "Worst thing I figure is going to happen is I might stop receiving a daily dose of railing, though that would be a shame."

There was much to think about, but Rennick decided not to dwell on those particular thoughts. He addresed her last words. “Not unless you find someone to take up the torch.” He didn’t say he would stop, but he didn’t promise to keep it up. After all, he had improved, even if still healing.

"Those are going to be big shoes to fill," Kaylee spoffed before realizing that might have been too much for his ego to absorb. "I just mean finding someone else for great sex to fight off impending depression may not be that easy. I wouldn't even know where to look."

“I am amazing,” Rennick nodded, acknowledging the simple fact. “Well, if Charlotte isn’t upset about it, I don’t mind butchering a chicken with you again,” Rennick said, giving her a nudge with his elbow. “Not like she and I are dating or anything…” he trailed off, feeling a twinge of melancholy. Shaking his head of that, Rennick walked in silence with her.

The two made it as far as the intersection of the path to the cabins. Rennick made his farewell, saying he’d be with Keagan and Charlotte for dinner in their room. The young man walked off and Kaylee went down toward the girls cabin. On the way she noticed the familiar figure ahead of her.

The thoughts of dinner once she'd had a chance to freshen up were suddenly sent to the backseat at the sight of someone she hadn't seen since the letter arrived. In fact if she was being honest with herself, Kaylee had thought of little else besides Rennick and their activities together along with trying not to think of Joss.

"Hey JD," Kaylee waved once in earshot.

At the call of his name, JD turned around and perked in mild surprise. “Oh, Kaylee. Just who I wanted to see,” he said, facing her. “I wanted to see how you were doing.”

It was her turn to be surprised. "You wanted to see me? Does the Art Cabin Cult require attendance every so often?" Her attempt to joke felt like it fell flat and she quickly cleared her throat. "I'm...doing. Probably about as well as can be expected, given the circumstances."

“Just your luck,” JD offered a smile of condolence, “We at the Art Club Cult understand the lost and the weary. Come to our meetings—bring your wallet,” he chuckled. “Well, if you want to hang out tomorrow, I’ve got something to show you,” he added, “Promise it’s not a ritual to praise some enlightenment guru.”

Kaylee put on the best smile she could muster. She knew that others were trying to keep her in the best spirits possible. To hang out tomorrow? Right then she had no idea what was going to happen between her and Rennick after he talked to Charlotte. And her body might appreciate a break. "I should be able to, unless something comes up. Where did you want to hang out at?"

“I’ll pick you up at the cabin at four,” JD said, not elaborating on the destination. “Wear something you don’t mind getting dirty.”

There was a heat brewing on her cheek as she tried not to say aloud that was most of her wardrobe of late. "Four and expendable clothing, got it," Kaylee nodded, even more eager to get to the cabin and toss a particular piece of that wardrobe in the laundry chute. Assuming everything was settled, she pulled out her hand from her pocket to wave goodbye and continued past him on the path without looking back.

As she left, Kaylee hought she might have heard something as she got further away, but the faintness of it was easy to brush aside. The day was done and it was time she got to the shower at the cabin. Kaylee managed to avoid anyone else as she went to her room. It was when she meant to properly put away her red lace that she realized she was missing something—the panties in question!

Kaylee checked every pocket twice, no three times. The panties were nowhere to be found! Frantically she tried to remember just what had happened when Rennick had mended them. Did he think he was clever and had snatched them away for teasing later? Or did they fall out on the path somewhere? Kaylee knew she'd felt them in her pocket after talking to JD, so after a hasty shower and changing into clean clothing, she had a small heart attack as she wandered the path, eyes glued to the ground. In the end, there were no panties and Kaylee could only worry what sort of pervert had snatched them up.

Across the campus Rennick was going through his own worried panic. He knew he wanted to tell Charlotte what he had been doing—her sister—and maybe he felt a little vulnerable not having Kaylee to confess with him as a support and his accomplice, but it had to be done and he decided he would take the burden on his shoulders. Something about it just felt wrong. Rennick had always told Charlotte who he slept with before. Now he had three instances to tell her about.

Coming in through the door of their room Rennick’s mind let go of his anxious thoughts to take in the sight of Keagan and Charlotte sitting beside a table of his favorite food. A pile of beef ribs, creamed corn, mac’n’cheese, and lemon custard tarts on the side. Their little set up just fit inside the room. Surprised, Rennick forgot himself as he was welcomed to sit with them, waiting in silence for some explanation for how fancy they were being.

Charlotte scooted her chair so that they were equally distanced. “Ren, we have some news,” she said, taking Keagan’s hand, “it’s a big decision that would change the dynamic between the three of us.”

The slight nervousness in her smile, the hand hold, the two of them looking oddly at him—Rennick’s mind went through a few scenarios. He wanted to cancel out the first, most complicated one. “Are you pregnant?”

Mocha eyes widened. “Uh—what?”

“Because I will understand if you’re concerned if it’s me, but I can assure you my sailors are neutralized each time,” Rennick explained. “But I would be happy to support the both of you—,”

“No! I’m not pregnant! I haven’t even gotten my period yet,” Charlotte spoffed, and suddenly realized that she wouldn’t know if she was knocked up if she did get pregnant, with no period to skip.

“Oh okay,” Rennick exhaled. Feeling his shoulders slump, he asked, “Have I been too needy? Do you want me to sleep elsewhere?”

“No, no—,” Charlotte shook her head. “In fact, Keagan and I are hoping to expand our dynamic, not diminish it.”

“Another lover? Dirael?” Rennick asked, feeling fidgety with curiosity. Not thrilled, but not against it.

“No, hush,” Charlotte chuckled. She could tell he was not happy with the wait. “Well, I talked it over with Keagan about my changing feelings and—,”

“Oh god,” Rennick felt his chest tighten. He muttered, ‘you’re breaking up with me’, under his breath.

“—and we decided we wanted to offer you a position as an equal partner in our relationship,” Charlotte finally got it out, almost in a huff. She had to be patient. Rennick had gone through a lot.

Stunned in silence, Rennick looked between Charlotte and Keagan. “Is this true?”

"Completely true," Keagan nodded in agreement, chuckling. "And to be honest, I was thinking of hazing you before we told you, but it looks like you have that all under control yourself, man." Taking on a more serious note he added, "We talked about it today and Charlotte shared her feelings, ones that I am aligned with, and it just is a logical next step."

“Like, a legit boyfriend?” Rennick’s astonishment urged him to ask.

“Mhm,” Charlotte went on to say, “Take Keagan out on dates, or me, or both of us, and, well—just everything you’d do as a man of our hearts.”

Letting out a long breath, Rennick set his hands on his head. Aegean seas were rocking with waves of emotion. Maybe it had been because Joss left and he needed to know he wasn’t without family, or maybe it was that he hadn’t thought he would ever get to where he could allow his heart to hope, but the offer overwhelmed him, racing undeserved joy through his veins.

“Oh shit—fuck—yes,” Rennick said, delighting the two. He got up to embrace the both of them. “I’d love to be an official misterwife.”

Elated, Charlotte held onto Rennick with Keagan and let go, only after a hearty, meaningful squeeze. She beamed, “I’m so glad you want to. I love you, so does Keagan.”

That made Rennick’s heart beat in his ears. He spoke in a deep tone of sincerity, “I fucking love you two.” It tempted him with emotion, but Rennick didn’t want to give in to his tenderness at the moment. His stomach was growling and he had one concern to go over. “I really, really do love you guys…So I will understand if what I am about to say revokes the offer…”

Suspended in concern, Charlotte glanced at Keagan and asked, “What is it?”

“I’m not blaming the two of you, you had your rights to leave for dates and I hadn’t been showing interest in intimacy for a while,” Rennick felt his heart drop.

Catching on, Charlotte said, “Oh Ren, it’s okay if you needed to find comfort. I know it’s all messy and you had your status as a roaming lover.” They knew to which she referred, and the roaming lover part was something Charlotte wanted to talk about. “I’m not even sure how Kaylee is fairing, to be honest.”

Cheeks pinked. “Doing better, I can tell you that for sure,” Rennick said.

“Well she did get out of the cabin,” Charlotte nodded.

“Yeah, she did. She got out of the cabin,” Rennick cleared his throat. “She had a very good time out of the cabin…”

“Mhm…” Charlotte said slowly, her mind starting to pick up the hints, especially since she realized Kaylee never said exactly what she was up to. Despite this, Charlotte asked, “Ren…you seem very certain…Do you know what she was doing?”

Rennick swallowed. “Yeah…me.”

As excited as he had been, hunger was also winning out on Keagan. Once Rennick had accepted their offer, he took it upon himself to begin buttering a piece of cornbread. As that joy and excitement turned to the possibility of something else, his knife slowed in the motions until it stopped completely. Suddenly quite concerned of just how Charlotte was going to react the moment he understood where their third part of their throuple had been, he tentatively pulled his plate toward himself. "So you two have been...coping? Together?" It was the softest way he could think of phrasing it.

Glancing off of Charlotte’s speechless face, as if it were a hot pan to the touch, Rennick nodded to Keagan. “Yes, yes, that’s exactly what it was—She’s going through the same thing, it just felt right. It really helped kind of work through some of the frustration.”

Lost in thoughts that pulled her every which way, Charlotte was angry that she didn’t feel the right to be mad. There were too many ‘on one hand, or the other’ bouncing around in her head. She had teased Kaylee about wanting to jump Rennick’s bones. And it’s exactly what she did! All she needed was Joss out of the picture! Just how much ‘grief’ did Kaylee need to portray to lure her lover into bed? Also, what’s this about Rennick fessing up and not Kaylee? Was the whore also a coward? And yet, her sister was grieved. Kaylee had so much to shoulder, as Charlotte had pointed out to Keagan earlier.

“Lottie,” Rennick got up to try to help calm Charlotte down who didn’t notice she stood up to pace the room, rambling all the thoughts in her head.

“—I guess I’m just pissed that she didn’t come forward with it, I mean, she had plenty of chances, I was with her last night, how hard is it to to say ‘by the way, I had sex Rennick’, like how is that hard?” Charlotte came to a stop when Rennick held her head with his hands. Mocha eyes, steaming and squinted, relaxed into Aeagn seas.

“I did it too. Remember that,” Rennick said softly. “We were both hurting. We still hurt, but it’s getting better. This was…a unique pain we shared. It’s not meant to be an affront to you.”

Charlotte’s mind fought to get out of the twinge of hurt that they had been silent. She found one spec of light in that darkness. “You cuddled with me…after.”

“I did,” Rennick said.

Somehow that consideration tamed the unjust fury. Charlotte’s mind flooded with all the logic and good points made, that she ignored, while she had stalked back and forth. “You do love me.”

“I do,” Rennick murmured. “Kaylee does too.” He had to give his mutual buddy in suffering a decent chance here.

Sighing, Charlotte let go of the ridiculous annoyance that had stirred her into anger. In fact, she felt worried now that she had let herself overshadow the pain her sister felt with her own moment of pettiness. Quirking a soft smile, Charlotte said, “Better have done right by her.”

Letting himself grin, and hoping this wasn’t cleverly veiled sarcasm, he said, “We both did…I have to tell you, before this night, I did tell her if she needed me, that I’d be willing to help her in those moments of pain.”

“Oh,” Charlotte said. “So…like a depression booty call?”

“Something like that,” Rennick said, guiding her back to the table. Keegan probably got to see quite the show! “But now that we’re in this arrangement, I can let her know things have changed.”

That other topic to discuss. Charlotte decided to touch on it here. “Actually, I was thinking of talking with you about that whole roaming lover thing…Is it something you enjoy?”

“I mean, it can be fun,” Rennick said. “I wouldn’t say no, unless there was a reason to. If either of you were uncomfortable with it, I would leave it behind. I don’t need it. I just like it.”

Similar to what Charlotte had spoken about with Keagan. “Well…what if you go ahead and still do what you like, but just keep cuddles?”

Rennick smiled, brushing a dark lock behind her ear. “Let me know if you change your mind. The two of you satisfy me.”

Feeling better, Charlotte said, “I will.” And she knew he was still wondering if that counted towards Kaylee, so she said, “I guess…if my sister really needs it, I’m fine with it. Just…”

“Come back and cuddle,” Rennick confirmed. “I will, I swear it.”

Smiling, Charlotte happily began getting into her plate of food. “Alright, sounds good.”

The tension of the past moment left and Rennick decided to eat too. He nearly groaned, savoring the gloriousness of the meal. He truly loved these two. “Fucking good,” he said, through a mouthful. Swallowing, Rennick turned to look at Keagan. “Hey, I wanna take you out on a date.”

Surprise was evident on Keagan's face at the question, though it could have also had to do with the fact that his mouth was half-full of a slice of honey ham. Swallowing, he took a moment to process. "Me? I mean, yeah, of course. I'd really like that, man.”

“Good, we’re gonna go zipline,” Rennick said, and as often as he said this, they laughed about it.

Charlotte sipped her drink to clear her tongue. “Don’t kill him with whatever you do end up doing, Ren. You both better come back alive.”

“Alive and well,” Rennick grinned. “Gotta live another day to take you out.”

“Dates all around,” Charlotte spoffed. “I’m in.”

They went off talking about other interests soon enough, with Rennick and Charlotte even getting into a mild argument over what constitutes a golem while they cleaned up dinner. After a while they decided to just sleep. Everyone had a long day.

In the morning it was Rennick who, pulled out of a somber dream, found comfort in their arms and finally felt up for intimacy. Nothing aggressive. They took it slow, molding bodies and steeping in their hold. It felt like they let off a big sigh by the time they were done and ready for breakfast with big news to share with the rest of their friends. Well, depending on how perceptive the others were, it might not come as a surprise. Rennick wondered if Kaylee would come. He would want to let her know what they had talked about last night in regard to what he told her about calling him when she needed it. While Charlotte had been told all she needed to do was give the word and he’d stop, right now it seemed she was alright with it.

Still attempting to adjust back into the world but refusing to be dependent on her friends, Kaylee made her way bright and early to breakfast. Grabbing a parfait and breakfast sandwich to go along with a coffee, she helped herself to a stroll down seldom traveled paths. She went around the freshman cabins, infirmary, and even a bit toward the staff cabins.

Once she'd finished eating and gave her body a few minutes to digest, Kaylee finally convinced herself to go to a frequented training facility. Jumping right into a fast paced workout, she immediately felt as if she had been dormant for weeks. In reality it was only days since she had last trained, and even then she was still getting activity in with Ren.

Kaylee did her best to block the world out. At a punching bag she'd throw harder each time at the thought of Joss and the pain it caused. Kaylee refused to let it overwhelm her. Pain for pain. Anger at him, roundhouse kick. Missing him, a side jab. Mistook another camper at a distance for him, uppercut. Kaylee wanted to be stronger than this. Her body nagged her, craving what she hoped was at the theater once she finished.

Turning her body as she raised her heel to land a hard blow on the dummy, Kaylee’s kick stopped in midair by a familiar hold. She knew the hand that encircled her before cornflower eyes flickered up to see Rennick and his little smirk. He gave her a playful tug and let go, causing Kaylee to have to steady herself.

Chuckling, Rennick said, “Figured you’d be here today.”

Balanced and caught up with the moment, a hopeful thought struck Kaylee almost immediately. Grabbing a hand towel she wiped her face dry from sweat. "Oh? Were you looking for me for something?" Her thoughts raced to the theater tower.

“Yeah, I was gonna give you an update,” Rennick went to sit beside a pile of weights, absentmindedly grabbing one as he talked. “So, last night Charlotte and Keagan offered me an equal partnership. I took it,” he said, pumping iron while looking up at Kaylee. “I told Lottie about what had happened between us and, well, she was pissed at being left in the dark for so long, but ultimately she said if you really needed that stress relief we can hook up, until you get back on your feet emotionally…So I thought I’d let you know.”

As the news came out, Kaylee's face slowly dropped. For a brief moment her brows furrowed and she turned to head back to the equipment. "That's great. Glad you're finally getting what you deserve, Ren," she commented.

Putting back the weight, Rennick stood up and turned Kaylee around. He set his hands on her shoulders and studied her. “You’re unhappy,” he stated. “What’s up?”

Exhaling, she met his eyes. "I'm not unhappy, I'm selfishly annoyed," she answered. "You're dating Charlotte, and that's great for you. It's what you want and frankly what you deserve."

That tempted a chuckle that he managed to keep from rolling out completely, since this was a more serious talk. He rubbed her shoulders. "Selfishly annoyed?"

Rolling her arm back, she slipped from his hold. "Yes, Rennick," Kaylee huffed. "You're dating Charlotte now. My sister. I can't screw someone my sister is dating." Adding under her breath, "No matter how good the sex is."

Rennick caught the mutter, though he decided it wasn’t the time to bask in praise. “I respect that,” he said with a bob of his head. If things had been different, he could have put a claim on Kaylee as his own. She had grown since summer. The state of grief didn’t define the person he enjoyed. “To be honest, Lottie did say she wouldn’t get in the way of me bedding others, but the more I think about it, the less I want to…I just didn’t want to turn my back on my offer to you. I don’t regret what we shared.” Rennick tucked his hands in his pockets. “Maybe we won’t bed each other, but I am here for a stress-relief sparring partner, if you want.”

"Mmhmm," Kaylee didn't commit to a full agreement. Cornflower eyes caught his and she had to exhale again. "Maybe. But you should ask me again another time. I'm still annoyed and trying really hard to stay happy for you and not go back on my promise not to punch you in the face. Or balls."

"You sure? I'll be open to the chance of you landing a shot to my face, if that will help," Rennick said, tilting his head with brows raised.

A smile tugged at the corner of Kaylee's lips and she shook her head. "I'm sure. Too pretty of a face to ruin. Now go do nauseating boyfriend things like fawn over them or something. I've got a bag to destroy before lunch," she insisted, adjusting the straps on her gloves.

“Alright, Vebia,” Rennick spoffed, using the Aarinian equivalent of ‘slugger’. It seemed he had an easier time using nicknames in different languages. Before leaving he said, in a sincere tone, “But seriously, if you need something, don’t let things go too far before seeking me, or anyone, out. I think we’ve had enough of what that can lead to.”

"Yeah, yeah. I won't," Kaylee brushed aside his worries, though she did appreciate his concern. Proving their conversation was over, she went back to throwing quick jabs at the sand-filled dummy before her.

At that, Rennick turned to leave and went to find Keagan. The poor sod had no idea that, this time, it wasn’t a joke that they’d choose one of his least favorite activities. Kayaking was the one out of the three Keagan hesitated to do that he tolerated the best out of them. It was explained that Rennick believed if Keagan could overcome this fear of just one, then it was possible to break any fears of anything else. Imagine if Keagan ended up on a mission where he needed to zipline? Or maybe a car was sinking in the deep end of a lake? Less likely, but still possible, what if Keagan found himself faced with kayaking, or the inevitable doom of humanity? Rennick promised their next date would be a bro movie and snacks.

Once more Keagan had figured Rennick was trying to pull his leg, and when it was clear that he wasn't, there was understandable hesitation. Gradually, he was convinced and led to the lake where a kayak awaited them. Shaky attempts to get on the boat were eventually successful (once wearing the life vest he insisted on). As soon as they were on the water, all that fear he had manifested seemed to gradually melt away. By the end of an hour he could even say he was enjoying himself with both the activity and company.

They came back for lunch and the companions were happy to see that Kaylee had come. It was then that the rest of their friends learned Rennick became an official boyfriend. It surprised some of them that things hadn’t fallen apart. One or two still reserved judgement. They didn’t know the future, but as always, they were supportive of the wellbeing of their friends and congratulated them on surviving this long as well as being seemingly content.

The day drew on, Keagan, Charlotte, and Rennick talked about his encounter with Kaylee, and even if it was true that she was fine with her sister being tended to, Charlotte realized she felt absolute gratitude that Kaylee was as considerate, even in her pain, and that Rennick followed that up with his desire to keep to only Keagan and Charlotte. This warmed the hearts of them and they were happy to cuddle up for the time being. It was true, the sex was great, but having done so much of it so often, they were content to just be present too.

Across camp, at the girls cabin, Kaylee found back just before four to pick out an outfit. She had no more than ten minutes before JD showed up. True to his request, she'd settled on a pair of worn shorts and a t-shirt that had seen better days but was still a favored one soft pink in color with peonies whose stems curled like vines to say 'Be Kind'. Assuming being dirty also meant activity Kaylee surpassed sandals and slipped on comfortable tennies.

“Kaylee! JD’s here to see you,” a voice called below. Probably Cara, by the sassy tone of intrigue that defined it.

Waiting by the door stood JD wearing a plain T and jeans with a hole at the knee. A knapsack hung on his shoulder. When he looked up, he smiled to see Kaylee. “Hey, there,” he flicked his dark eyes over her with a pleased expression. “Now, now—you’re not nearly as raggedy as I asked you to be.”

"Hey, you're the one who said I was a Grand Duchess. This is just as dressed down as we get," Kaylee spoffed, hooking her thumbs on her belt loops. "So where are we going?"

“To the stables,” JD said, and waved goodbye to Cara before heading out, trusting Kaylee to come.

As Kaylee walked past, Cara wiggled her brows. “Don’t stay out too late, you crazy kids,” she said.

"We won't, mom," Kaylee rolled her eyes, picking up her pace to a brief jog to catch up with him.

On the way over to the stables JD did not give in to any prod or query. He remained calm, smiling, and maybe a little smug. Once they got to the horses and made off down familiar trails, it was clear that Kaylee knew this pathway. Memories attached to Joss soon bubbled up.

A part of Kaylee wanted to stop, to turn back. Maybe run back to her room, throw on a sappy romance movie and eat too much ice cream. Still, a greater part of her wanted nothing more than to get rid of thoughts like this. To tell Joss that he didn't get to control her after throwing her out. Gripping the reins of her horse tighter, Kaylee continued on.

Before long JD and Kaylee had ridden their mounts up to a point that she knew well. Just where was he taking her? And just how much of the trail was coincidence? There was no chance to ask or answer any pending questions. Kaylee knew they were in the glade where she had taken photos for Joss, and sobbed into Rennicks arms about the tragedy they suffered, but what she saw took her mind off of that.

A projector sat between two comfortable pads on a large picnic blanket, under a makeshift tent lit by fairy lights, before two trees that made a frame holding a white bed sheet taut across them. The DVD menu for Spongebob flashed on the DIY screen.

JD dropped down from his horse and took out from the pack two watercolor pads and paint sets. He looked up and gave Kaylee a smile, “I know it can be hard to experience the world again after being hurt. Everywhere seems wrong, or tainted—So I learned to make new memories.”

Kaylee was both caught off guard and also in a confused state of mind by everything that was laid out. Kaylee turned to face him when he spoke, all the worries and concerns of before seeming to shrink in that moment. "We're going to watch cartoons? Here?" It was brilliant really, even if it felt bizarre. Realizing she was still atop the mare, Kaylee swung herself out of the saddle and set her to graze with JD's mount. "You made us a tent to paint in?"

Grinning, JD said, “And I expect you to make at least two finished works.” He put down a pad and paint set next to each comfy pillow. Then he went back to the saddle pack. JD pulled out two large bags of their preferred movie snacks. “Here,” he said, and handed one with popcorn, saltwater taffy, and a small container of kiwi chunks. JD kept the bag with popcorn and sticks of chewy torrone.

Kaylee had made herself comfortable on one of the pillows before he returned with snacks. Looking at the bag he handed her, her brows furrowed and she looked up at him with mild suspicion. "How do you know I like saltwater taffy and kiwis?" she asked, reaching in the bag and picking out a taffy with pink and white swirls. "Was it Charlotte?"

“An illusionist never reveals his secrets,” JD gave her a mysterious look as he took his spot. He pulled out a coin of one size and, with a slight of hand, it changed to improbable sizes without hiding it behind anything other than his fingers and palms. “It takes away the fun of it.”

"Ah magic tricks too. Quite the night you have planned here, JD," Kaylee said with the smallest smile, though it was genuine. "Well, if you won't tell me then I'm just going to assume you're a stalker."

“Maybe I am,” JD chuckled, flicking his wrist and transforming the coin into familiar red lace underwear. He handed it out to her. “You dropped this yesterday.”

Kaylee’s cheeks turned nearly as dark as the panties themselves, snatching them out of his hand and quickly stuffing them deep into her pocket with so much force she was worried she could have torn the liner. "You really need to stop getting a hold of my undies," she muttered, unwilling to make eye contact with him. "You're not helping your case as a stalker any, JD."

Turning on ‘play all’ on the menu, JD merely smirked and set up his watercolor pad. “I prefer ‘Intelligence Agent’, Kaylee. It sounds official—maybe you’re a high profile criminal I’m investigating,” he chuckled, moving on to his picture with a measured stroke of the brush, “Is it my fault you left evidence?” He gave her a wink. “Or did you want me to pick it up? Hmm?”

The blush that was nearly faded from time came back full force at his last suggestive question. "I most certainly did not," Kaylee huffed, quick to snatch up the second pad and dabble in the lighter blue hue. "If you were a skilled 'intelligence agent' you'd know that I have no intention of continuously leaving my underwear around you. If anything, it's only suspicious that you keep coming up with them."

“Suspicious? Well, then. I should get to the bikini-bottom this!” JD chuckled, dipping his brush in water to cleans it.

Spoffing so abruptly it was nearly a snort, Kaylee leaned over well enough to nudge his shoulder. "That was horrible. You need to investigate yourself for a crime like that pun," she accused him, pausing after only a few strokes of paint to get another piece of taffy.

“I’ll see if my friend ‘Al’ is available to help. He’s a fellow ‘investigator from the swamps of Florida,” JD’s wide smile insisted on itself, just the right amount for that awful pun. “Alright, alright—I’m done!” He promised, moving back to his art.

The two chatted here and there as the episodes played on. JD made his favorite character for his first picture. Gary the Snail, on a suspiciously triangular piece of coral with the word ‘meow’ written in jaunty letters below. Then he painted Mr. Krabby Patty next. JD’s last image featured Plankton in a triumphant pose. By the time the last episode of the DVD ended JD had eaten much of his snacks and even, accidentally, toppled some of his popcorn.

As much as she enjoyed the characters, Kaylee's own masterpieces were focused mostly on the underwater scenes. The textures were horrible and she knew it, but she was enjoying herself. In the end she didn't need to make it anything about the show and after the two pictures were done, Kaylee put the watercolor pad aside, laying on her side so that she could watch both the show and his art as she wanted. For the first time in days she found she was able to laugh, taken away from her time of sorrow and into this new reimagined world where memories that saddened were replaced with far too many taffy and juicy kiwi slices.

Rolling her head over so she could watch him as the credits started on the last episode Kaylee gave him a smile considerably more believable than when their afternoon had started. "For a stalker, that was pretty...awesome, really. I didn't realize I needed this," Kaylee took the last piece of taffy from her bag, tossing it into his lap. "It's not much, but you can have my last taffy and my appreciation for this, JD."

Taking up the token of gratitude, JD happily enjoyed the bite. “Friends help out friends, don’t they?” he said between chews, “You’ve helped me, so it’s only fair.” He just finished his taffy, falling to his own side to mirror her. “You’re welcome.”

"I didn't help you anything like this," Kaylee spoffed, cradling her cheek with her palm, propped up on her elbow. "I just made witty remarks on your fat cat box and was there so you had someone to talk to besides Winter."

“Ah, but you did,” JD insisted. “After you so cleverly picked up on my affection for Winter, I thought through my crush and decided it is best I let the asexual dog lie, if you know what I mean.” That mountain was too challenging to climb. “Besides, there are plenty of other people,” he reached out and wiped a smudge of paint from her cheek, “who I find interesting and attractive.”

Her nose flexed involuntarily as his finger brushed her face, cornflower eyes trying to watch him as he did and failing horribly. His hand pulled away and Kaylee found herself faced with a conundrum of an assumption. But would that be poor on her to just jump right to an almost narcissistic reasoning that he had to mean her? JD had brought her out for an afternoon of relaxing activities featuring so many of her favorite things. But he'd said it was what friends did. So maybe...

"Is that so?" Kaylee asked, eyes trained on him as she decided she didn't have the mental stamina to take unknowing thoughts to bed. "And who would that be? I hope you're not planning on joining my sister's growing conquest."

JD smiled like he knew what she was thinking. “Hah, no. One on one for me, remember?” He chuckled, imperceptibly shifting closer to her. “I mean, you gotta admit, the person I’d be after in that trio is Rennick—He’s got good reviews, as I hear it around camp. A lot of hearts were broken this morning to learn he ended up pledging himself to that arrangement.” JD had to shrug a shoulder. “Charlotte is hot, but…I prefer pink to her gold,” he said, eyes flicking to the peonies on Kaylee’s shirt, and back up to cornflower eyes, “someone with shared interests, who appreciates minimalist sass, and will go out on a trip to an unknown destination like a true adventurer, with a handsome illusionist.”

As much as all of this felt so superficial, that she shouldn't have focused on something so minuscule as having a crush, Kaylee found she hung on to his words. She clung to each syllable as it spelled out the possibility that there was someone around who wasn't just sex when thinking was too painful. Someone who wasn't halfway around the world, abandoning her for a cause viewed so Just it out-shadowed their love. Her gaze followed his and soon had to meet umber orbs that didn't stray.

"Handsome, huh? You seem to have quite the opinion of yourself," Kaylee commented, slightly defeated that she didn't sound as teasing as she had hoped for. Her voice was low and she found she had to swallow after such a short sentence.

“Opinion? I may be new to stalking you, but I have had years to investigate this body of mine,” JD said, tugging his collar to show off a good amount of skin, “I like this face, but my strengths are below it.”

Kaylee’s lips twisted into a grin, hoping to unleash another round of teasing, though her eyes gave away just how much her mind agreed with that statement. She flashed back for a moment to sitting in his cabin, getting a full view of his well sculpted body as he sat there in just boxers. Kaylee could already feel her hormones betraying her, all too accustomed to her response of late to resolving all emotions.

Clearing her throat, Kaylee took interest in the pad she was laying on. "I guess there is nothing wrong with being confident in that," she murmured. Clearing her throat, she dared a glance at him. "So is that why you did all of this? Brought me here to tell me you think I'm interesting and attractive?"

“Did I say I was speaking of you?” JD’s attempt at a lie failed as miserably as expected, and he spoffed, “If you mean to ask if I took you out into the woods as a ploy to disarm your emotional defenses with a well-thought out date filled with what brings you joy to entice you into my affections, then I would ask…” his dark eyes flitted over her lips. When had they come so close? “Is it working?”

For some reason Kaylee found she had to clear her throat again, even though there was nothing in it. "It was very charming," she admitted, keeping her gaze trained in his. "And I'd even say my opinion of you has grown, but you're saying you're calling this a date then?"

“I would never be so presumptuous as to bring you to a date unwittingly,” JD murmured. He tilted his head and smiled. “A date with you must be nothing short of deliberate.” He reached out again and ran his thumb against her cheek. “Kaylee Von Helsing—my rescuer—would you do me the honor of going out on a date with me?”

His touch was gentle and all Kaylee could think of was how welcoming it was. To have someone who cared for her, had learned about her, and now was seeking her. Turning her cheek into his palm, Kaylee nodded. "Yes...but only if you promise you're not going to show up with a pair of my panties. Again."

Grinning, JD pulled his hand away and held up his pinky. “I promise I won’t show up with them—,” as soon as she linked her small digit with his, he spoke in a sultry tone, “I’ll leave with them.”

Kaylee kept her finger in place, momentarily off guard that someone else would initiate the most important ritual of oaths. His smirking comment brought out a grin of her own and before she could stop herself she retorted, "I guess I'll just have to stop wearing panties then." The realization of just what she'd said, and most definitely blamed on her higher than normal hormones, made her cheeks flare up, tugging her pinky from his. "I mean—no! I'll just make sure you don't see any of these panties for six months unless you're doing laundry!" Horrible, horrible comeback and she was almost as ashamed of that as she was the first remark.

“So you’re saying there’s a chance,” JD wiggled his brows, amused at her reaction. He chuckled, “Don’t worry, Kaylee, I’m far more interested in you as a person than you could imagine. Six months or never, I’ll be content to have you at my side at least.”
 
She felt a sudden shift from embarrassment to gentle flattery from his comment. He was comfortable with her, patient, and as far as she knew, being honest. And for some reason, that only served to kick her desires up a notch. Thanks a lot, Ren. There was not nearly enough distance between them to help this, either. "That's a lot of commitment for just a date," she commented, turning and finding she could keep her fingers busy by picking up taffy wrapper and tossing them in the bag they were originally in.

“It’s one worth making,” JD said, joining her in her mundane task of clearing up the area around them from where they lay. “But I don’t plan on stopping at one, so there’s that.” They found no more distractions when they dispensed the last wrapper. His hand took hers before Kaylee could put it anywhere else. “Eat snacks with me…watch cartoons with me…waitress tables at the restaurant with me…make art with me…” His thumb gently rubbed atop her hand.

Left with nowhere else to turn her attention to, cornflower eyes looked up to meet his. His tender touch was beyond welcomed by her body, wondering if there would be more of this. "Yes. Yes, I will," she agreed, returning a light squeeze to his hand before questioning, "Can we do one more thing before this not-a-date ends?"

“What is it?” JD asked, contentedly keeping his hold on her. Those umber eyes, warm and soft on her face.

Clearly facing embarrassment for her request but willing to ask nonetheless, she nodded toward the pads that were still spread out beneath the makeshift tent. "Could we lay down for just a little bit?"

“Of course,” JD said, guiding her over to the pads. He squished them into pillow shapes for the two of them to rest their heads upon. He shifted into a comfortable position, letting her influence their closeness, with her alongside him.

Dropping to her knees at his side, Kaylee eased him from his side to his back instead. Molding herself to his side, she let her cheek rest on his chest, arm across his abdomen. Closing her eyes, she let out a shuddering breath, feeling a rush of emotions that broke a dam she'd built up from countless hours tumbling with Rennick. Shaking breaths continued as silent tears fell from the relief that swept after her sadness, realizing just how badly she needed something so simple. "Thank you," she barely spoke.

Arms tightened around Kaylee and she felt a press of lips atop her head. JD’s hand rubbed up and down her back over her shirt. There was no need to say she was welcome. She knew. Yet it wasn’t enough to remain still. JD pulled the edge of the large picnic blanket over the two of them. A simple gesture that held meaning—comfort, consolation, understanding, concern. They didn’t know how long they stayed there. The snacks had filled their bellies enough that no growl indicated the time. They remained, resting in the presence of one another until the sky darkened and their eyes became heavy.

Just before Kaylee fell asleep she heard JD murmur to her in Italian. Though she didn’t know what it meant, somehow it felt familiar to her soul, as if the meaning traversed translation into her heart.

By a miracle sleep pulled Kaylee in, lulled by the comforting rise and fall of JD's chest and rhythmic beat of his heart so close to her ear. It wasn't until the early morning hours that she found herself stirring, for once not plagued by cryptic dreams and distraught emotions. Cornflower eyes opened and memories of the night prior flooded back, looking up at JD's still slumbering face. The last thing she had remembered was him saying something to her, though she couldn't for the life of her recall what it was. After a few seconds of racking her brain while stretching her toes without moving her body from his side, she decided it had been in Italian, though the words themselves escaped her. The only thing she knew was that the muted cadence was locked in her memory, so that if she heard it again she'd recognize it.

Enough time had passed that salt water taffy and kiwi slices were long gone, her body calling out for much needed sustenance. Not wanting to force him awake especially after all he'd done for her, Kaylee gave his chest a few gentle taps with her fingers. If that didn't wake him then she was reserved to lying there in contentment, waiting until whenever this goofball of a magician would normally stir.

As if she had thrummed a string, JD’s body responded by shifting so that he might nuzzle into her hair. A few moments thereafter his umber eyes slowly blinked open. At the point his mind caught up to where he was and who was with him Kaylee found his movements purposeful and she felt her body being pushed up so that their eyes met easily.

“Morning,” JD hummed softly, the sleep in his throat causing a rumble to his voice.

His comfortable drowsiness had it's own odd comfort to it, her lips tugging back in a smile. "Good morning. Or would you prefer to be left sleeping for another hour or two, sleeping beauty?"

“If I did, I would accrue so much beauty in my sleep I would outshine the sun,” JD mused, circling a finger against her skin, “I wouldn’t want to blind you, mia Cielo.”

She could have rolled her eyes at his silly remarks, though Kaylee found she was more intrigued with his bit. "Cielo? What is that?"

"It means 'my sky', in Italian," JD smiled. "The first time I saw you, I thought of freedom. What is more free than the sky?"

Feeling her smile grow, she had to nod in agreement. "That is true, though the sky doesn't answer to anyone. Now that would be nice." Letting her chin settle on her arms crossed over his chest, she watched him for a moment. "I don't even know what I would call you. Nothing sounds as pretty in English and to be honest the first time I saw you all I could think of was how sad it was that you were miserable. All those flowers and you couldn't stop sneezing."

“Must have blocked that memory,” JD spoffed, shaking his head. “But I would never forget you and your beautiful eyes…like cornflower petals.” He gazed at them as if looking upon the surface of an ocean, before he descended deeper. “Hmm, a guy could lost in those blue gardens.”

Her gaze flitted along his face before resting in soft and welcoming umber pools. Kaylee spoffed though it was barely a sound. "Well we wouldn't want you getting lost now, would we? We wouldn't make very good adventurers if you did."

"Nonsense. They're the only kind of gardens I want to wander endlessly, " JD said, his fingers finding the back of her neck, gently massaging.

"We can see if that can be arranged," she murmured, closing her eyes and letting her head roll back against the top of his hand. It was just as relaxing as falling asleep on him was. Which brought back to Kaylee's mind, "Hmm, last night before I fell asleep you said something."

"Hm?" JD tilted his head. "I said something?" He watched her thoughtfully, enjoying the sight of Kaylee's relaxation. "I don't think I did. Maybe I talk in my sleep?"

She shook her head, though only to a small degree, not wanting to disturb his hand. "No, I'm pretty sure you were awake. Or are you going to tell me that you speak Italian in your sleep?" She opened one eye to peer at him, waiting for a response.

"I might," JD shrugged. "I don't think I've been told I do, but it's possible. Italian is my first language. I learned English at a young age," he said smiling at her curiosity. "Maybe you'll have to sleep next to me from now on to see if I repeat it one night."

Her lips pursed together and second eye opened at his suggestion. "That's quite the ploy to try and get a young woman to come back to your bed, JD," Kaylee called him out with a smirk playing at the corner of her lips.

"Ploy?" JD raised a brow, puzzling out what she meant. His face popped in realization. "Oh, you mean, I said something on purpose, hoping you'd want to ask about it in the morning? So I can drop that line?" He chuckled. "I wish I was that clever, but no." JD resumed rubbing her neck. "But I'll keep that in mind for the future," he said with a grin and a wiggle of his brows.

Cornflower eyes closed once more, though her brows did perk. "The future, hmm? Planning on recycling that for the next broken girl you watch cartoons with?"

"Only if you plan on breaking again," JD spoffed, and said in a knowing tone, "Hmm, you like this, huh?" His fingers pressing a little harder in certain areas.

She really didn't plan on it at all, though she wasn't going to make any promises. "Mmhmm," her head bobbed. "The cuddling, the massage. All of it." Rennicks refusal was only a reminder of how long it'd been since she'd been held by Joss.

"Oh mia Cielo, so touch-deprived," JD tsc'd, shifting his fingers up to smooth against her scalp through her hair. He rubbed the tips of his fingers in a rhythm. "There we are…" he trailed off, seeing her melt.

"Hmm," JD reluctantly checked his phone for the time. They could make it if they went now. Plus, they'd have to gather their things and the horses. "Alright. Winter is probably there, but she won't be upset if we're a little late," he said, helping her to her feet with him. "You will come to eat with us, won't you?"

Although she had yet to really eat anywhere but with her normal table of friends or in the relatively depressing confines of her bedroom, she couldn't think of a reason not to. After all, she'd only eaten in the dining hall once in the past few days. "Sure, I will," she nodded, easing herself up off the roll and starting the tedious process of packing everything up. "I didn't realize you two ate together, although I suppose that makes sense."

"We do. Well, most of the time. If I happen to catch Winter on her way, or if I stalk her, then we do tend to eat together," JD said, folding up the blanket. "She's a wily thing."

"You really need to stop making it a habit to stalk women," she chastised him in a teasing tone.

"I only stalk the ones that matter, " JD winked.

JD insisted that Kaylee stick the tent and the other items to the side, saying he'd get them later. Then he and Kaylee found their mounts and headed down the stables. The staff were not happy that the horses were wandering around overnight. As a reprimand, the two were suspended from using horses for the rest of the week. It wasn't like they intended on falling asleep, but the point still stood. JD accepted the reasonable disciplinary action and apologized.

On the way out of the stables JD discreetly asked to hold Kaylee's hand.

Finding no reason to object and more importantly eager for another dose of contact, she obliged, not answering him with words but instead by slipping her hand into his. "Even if I'm on the hands' shit list because of you," she nudged him with a telling smirk, continuing down the path, eager for a warm meal.

"Pfft, what?" JD spoffed. "You literally asked to lay down with me, mia Cielo," pointed out.

"Yes, but if memory serves, it was for a little bit. Completely wasn't my intention to fall asleep," Kaylee rebutted. "So I'll return once more to saying that it's your fault."

"You know what? I'll accept that, if you admit you'd do it again, even at the risk of getting suspended," JD grinned.

She could feel her lips tugging into a wider smile. "Fine - but you do realize this now adds 'bad influence' to your list of traits, right?" She took her turn to tsk him.

JD gave her a sudden tug to his side so his arm wrapped around her shoulders. He murmured to her ear, "You saying I'm naughty?"

Cheeks pinking deeply, Kaylee found herself stammering for a response. "You-- I -- That's not what I -" She nudged his shoulder with her own, finally finding her tongue. "I'm saying you're incorrigible, Jacob Davenport. That and a menace to my underwear drawer."

"I am a rescuer of your underwear, when it could have been taken by unscrupulous characters," JD pointed out. "I returned them each time…" he paused, reaching behind to feel his back pocket. Satisfied, he continued with his teasing. "So I think I deserve respect for my gallantry. Perhaps a token of affection?"

"That feels like too low a bar to set," Kaylee argued. "If I reward you just because you didn't decide to keep my-" A pair of campers were walking too close for her to comfortably continue with certain word choice. "My belongings then you'll decide to do just the bare minimum. I plan to have high expectations for you after last night."

Feigning a gasp of offense, JD said with a playful smile, "Quite an unwarranted assumption on my character."

"Then I guess you'll just need to work on proving me wrong," she shrugged.

Chuckling, JD came up with another teasing quip. Kaylee bantered back. They did this all the way to the dining hall where they found Winter hoping the world would mind its own business. The unspoken couple who came from their non-date joined their prickly friend for the morning meal without a care in the world. They discussed what they might do that day and it was decided that the usual would be preferable. All the while it became clear to Winter that something had gone on between the two of them. The biggest clue being that they arrived holding hands.

"So...this is a thing now?" was the biggest reaction they'd get from her, far more interested in finishing her oatmeal than actually hearing details.

After their breakfast the three ventured to the art cabin where they spent a good amount of time on projects. To Winter’s dismay the two made worse company when openly flirting instead of when they had been platonic friends with mild interest in each other. Hushing them did help. JD made due with subtle expressions and quiet murmurs.

It seemed the pain and the troubles that had plagued Kaylee were bearable as of late. Nothing she knew of could fully heal the wounds bound to scar in some fashion, but the future looked far less dark. It took little effort to calm her worried friends who texted her about not hearing from her. They gushed over Cara’s news that Kaylee went off with JD, and that Charlotte did not see her sister the night she came to spend with her because of the mysterious artist. They were all abuzz with curiousity!

“We missed you at each meal today, but Lottie said she saw you with that boy and his goth friend,” Cara said, settling on the couch with the living room full of girls at the cabin, when Kaylee walked in late. “Spill the tea!”

"Maybe she wants to keep it to herself?" Tallulah suggested, an idea that was quickly shut down.

"Too bad! She kept disappearing for hours at a time and now this guy whisks her away and she doesn't come back for an entire day. Spill!" Sophia demanded.

"It's like you said. I was with JD and Winter for most of the day," Kaylee offered, hoping but knowing quite well that likely wasn't going to be enough to get them off her case.

“And before that?” Charlotte prodded. She had told the boys she was taking another night away, since she missed one with Kaylee being gone. “You were out all night!”

"I guess we slept," Kaylee shrugged, met by a chorus of boos from the others.

"Giiiiirl! Do no hold out on us," Sophia all but begged, patting the couch for her to sit down.

Cara clapped once between many of her words. “If we can’t get a peep out of Serenity about her and Bella’s first tumble ever in their lives, then we’re gonna try to tip your kettle—did JD take a sip of your tea?”

Sighing, Kaylee caved, taking up a seat to start pouring tea. In truth, she might have been a little eager to share with them. After all, it was the first non-drama she'd had to share around a boy for months! In detail, she explained how JD had taken her by horse to the glade and spared no breath describing t he scene that was set up when they arrived. She told them about the cartoons, the snacks, everything planned perfectly for her. Everything up until they'd woken up and earned a scolding from the stable staff. "And he says he wants to take me out on a date," she finished.

"Wait, that wasn't a date?" Tallulah asked in disbelief. "I think that was romantic as hell."

“Oo!” Charlotte wiggled in her seat while not dropping the cup of Serenity’s herbal beverage she made for them. “This is amazing! How sweet!”

Hadassah sighed dreamily, “Oh I wish I could meet a nice Jewish boy with that kind of romantic creativity—Paulo is okay, but he’s beginning to annoy me when it comes to those needs.”

Bellasiel offered a hope for Kaylee’s future with the boy. “So happy for you. May he tear lace with his teeth.”

“Bella,” Serenity hushed, pinking.

“Uh oh,” Bellasiel raised her brows. “Was that the wrong thing to wish for her?”

“No, but its—,”

“Oh, the ‘inappropriate’ topics,” Bellasiel nodded. She furrowed her brows. “But we’re all familiar with each other, we’re all girls. This should be acceptable, no?”

"I say it is," Sophia was quick to insert her opinion. "Hell, I think everyone needs their panties torn off far more than they already do." Honey eyes shifted over to her sweetheart beside her. Tallulah used her cup to cover a growing smirk and faint pink cheeks.

"Well he's seen my underwear far more than I would like for someone who's not taking them off," Kaylee mentioned as she slipped out of her tennis shoes.

“Ooh, that’s right, you came home with his clothes on,” Charlotte wiggled her brows.

Cara chuckled, “You mean he got your clothes? You forgot them there?”

Puzzled, Bellasiel said, “When were the other times?”

“That’s right,” Cara perked. “Just how much more did he see your lady lace?”

"He washed one pair after I left them at his place," Kaylee tried to correct them before their imagination could run wild. "I was soaked and he gave me clean clothes. I forgot the clothes he washed them all - panties included - but he did not see them on me."

"And the other time? Are you holding out on us, Kaylee?" Sophia accused lightly.

Kaylee spoffed, shaking her head. "Hardly. He picked them up when they fell out of my pocket the other day."

That caught Tallulah's attention. "Wait, just why were they in your pocket and not on you?"

Bellasiel piped up, saying, “They were ripped. She could not wear—.” Serenity managed to give her sweetheart a tug in time before the snowy girl could spill tea that wasn’t hers to tip. This initiated a quiet back and forth about what was allowed in this moment.

"Yes, and they were in my pocket when they were ripped ," Kaylee muttered.

"And they were ripped..." Sophia prodded.

Sighing, Kaylee caved in. It was going to have to come out, and she couldn't say she overly regretted it. She shot her sister an apologetic look. "Because for those days when I was gone so much, Rennick and I were...hooking up. A lot. Just as a way to cope and-"

Sophia jumped up on the couch, pointing a finger at her with a wide grin. "I knew it! I knew you were recovering too fast for there not to be sex somewhere!"

Pieces fell together. Intrigue over such fascinating news stirred a chatter between the girls. Rennick and Kaylee found solace in each other’s arms? They did seem to benefit from it, though some glanced at Charlotte in wonder of just how she took this information. After all, Rennick didn’t become her boyfriend recently for no good reason—there had to have been feelings for each other prior to this incident. These intense, meaningful feelings had to complicate the situation between sisters.

“Did you know?” Tysha asked Charlotte, clearly surprised herself. She never had thought that would happen!

“Ren told me,” Charlotte nodded.

“Girl, you didn’t say it with him?” Cara tsc’d at Kaylee, not unkindly; a lighthearted wag of the finger.

Waving attention before any of them could chide Kaylee for not coming forward alongside Rennick, Charlotte said, “I’m not offended—,” anymore “—I’m just glad they’re both doing better.” She offered a sincere smile; no hard feelings. “Besides, he’s got a healing touch,” Charlotte said, wiggling her brows. “I know exactly how that lace was torn off and I say every girl should have that experience at least once.”

Bellasiel nodded, chiming in with, “Kaylee highly recommended it. Serenity is an advocate of tearing away lacy underwear with teeth. She gasped—,”

“Bells…” Absolutely faint with red, Serenity did her best to reel in Bellasiel’s eagerness to overshare. Or, what Serenity felt was over sharing!

“Oh,” Too far. Bellaisel did her best to quiet by sipping her tea.

“So wait,” Cara perked, turning to Charlotte, “Can I experience that at least once in my life?”

“I told Ren I wouldn’t get in the way if he chose to keep having other bedfellows, but he’s actually told me before I got here that he’s not interested,” Charlotte shrugged.

Cara huffed, “I feel like I missed my chance now.”

“Just about,” Charlotte chuckled.

“Damn!” Cara sat back in her seat and downed her tea in irritation. “Kaylee—Tell us more about JD. Do you know what he’s going to do for the date? Or when?”

"I don't have a clue," Kaylee shrugged. "I mean, he completely blind sided me with me with last night. But I bet it'll be over the top knowing him."

"So you think you're ready for this then? Getting back up on the horse?" Tallulah questioned, not with suggestive brows but out of concern for her friend who had gone through so much.

Kaylee paused for a few moments before nodding. "Yeah, I think I am. I mean, it's not going to be flawless, but I think JD knows and understands that. He doesn't expect me to be perfectly fine, and honestly that's what I need most right now."

“If anything, he sounds like a good rebound option,” Cara said. “Kellen was an okay rebound from breaking up with Matt. He kinda helped me sort myself out in a way. Although, he was very pushy for affection and I wasn’t ready.” The last, aside from their resident religious friends, to not yet pop that cherry. “I say go for it.”

“I hope it works out,” Charlotte said. Seeing her sister brighter and smiling that day when she saw Kaylee at the table with Winter and JD gave her hope that things were looking up.

Tysha asked, “Are you gonna invite him to the table sometime? Or over to the bonfire?”

Somehow that thought hadn't even occurred to Kaylee. Was it because he and Winter just seemed to have their own thing? "I suppose I could - though you guys better not scare him off," she insisted with a stern finger.

"I would never," Sophia felt the need to insist. "Does that mean the girl with the eyes is coming? Autumn?"

"Winter," Kaylee was quick to correct. "And probably. She and JD hang out a lot and it'd be rude to just invite one."

“They’re both certainly welcome,” Annie smiled, and chuckled, “This is all gonna be a wild turn of events to tell your mother when she comes here.”

“Oh yes,” Charlotte spoffed.

It would never be something Inara and Wesley couldn’t find out about anyway, but even if they had, it was likely they weren’t interfering because they respected that their daughters were getting older and, if the girls needed them, they’d wait to be contacted for help. So, it was likely that Inara would come there already knowing most of the changes that happened since summer began, even if she didn’t have all the details, or the knowledge of JD that just happened that day.

“I think the craziest part of summer is Serenity getting a girlfriend,” Hadassah said, offering her opinion.

“Nah, it’s Dirael going from a reserved, meek, and fumbling boy to a man-whore,” Tysha chuckled.

Dirael had since gotten the attention of other girls at camp. One or two guys, but they just didn’t interest him as much. It was far easier to engage with a woman's body that fit like a puzzle anyway. The man needed guidance though. He had no sense of social norms. He struck out a lot, but he had no shame in walking up and asking if that particular girl would like to have a tumble with him. Because quite a few accepted it, he kept up that method, and shot himself in the foot when he would unceremoniously oust them once they were done.

“But what’s really wild and crazy is that a man-whore like Ren is now going steady,” Charlotte said. “I mean, I had a hope he’d join our trio, but there was a good chance he would have liked to stay independent.”

Shaking her head, Annie said, “Not a chance. That boy—the two of them—are very much in love with you.”

“No one's gonna mention the fact that Joss ignited a rebellion?” Cara said. “I mean, if we’re talking wild and crazy—Oo!” She gave a jolt from Tysha and fell silent on that topic, switching her point to something else. “The gremlin storm came in clutch for Kaylee and JD, I mean, that’s some romcom stuff.”

Kaylee appreciated the change of topic. As much as she felt she'd grown over the past several days, she couldn't say she was fully past the pain Joss had caused her. Instead she tried to take from that the idea that there was prospect with JD. He might have been silly and too familiar with her underwear drawer, but the thought of someone being there for her - and her alone - was appealing.

"Everything has been pretty wild this summer," Tallulah argued, thinking of how much had happened since they'd all arrived. It felt like everyone had grown, emotionally and a few of them still physically. "And even more wild to think we're about to start our third year at the academy. Only two left and we're graduating."

"Yup, halfway there," Sophia agreed, with a hint of soberness in her tone. "But, that means we should make the most of everything." Lifting her waterbottle above her head, she stood. "I'd like to make a toast. I hope everyone here has more panties ripped this year and taken on cartoon dates in nature. For Junior year."

Cara grinned and went to grab a soda so she could pop the top and match Sophia’s pose. “I’ll drink to that!”

Chuckling, Serenity guided Bellasiel in doing the same with their tea cups. “May we take courage in the face of an unknown future.”

Catching on quick, Bellasiel said, “To a new way of life. To freedom.”

Hadassah poured more of the herbal drink into her cup and sat back with it in the air, saying, “To friends, to family—That we’re always there for each other.”

“Another year of exploring possibilities and pursuing our passions,” Tysha said, sticking her cup up.

“Becoming more ourselves each day without apology,” Charlotte said, raising her glass, and added, “Being the guardians that give fairies and gods nightmares.”

“That we see a peaceful end to the conflicts of our times,” Annie said, holding up her cup with a last sip of tea. She didn’t say Joss’s rebellion, but she knew they understood.

Tallulah lifted her mug as well. "To enjoying love and treasuring those around us."

"To a new chance at a future not letting the past define us," Kaylee added her own, her voice soft with reflection before she took a sip of the tea she'd been served.

“L’Chaim![To life!]” Hadassah grinned, clinking the edge of her cup with the others.

Setting down their glasses, bottles, and cups, the girls broke out in a flutter of meaningful chuckles. Though they wouldn’t think about it now, such a simple moment became a memory most dear to them in some of their darkest points in life. That, and the prompt from Cara that they should all get matching tattoos, though some were not sure about that! Especially Hadassah, whose parents erred on the side of caution in respect to Judaism.

“Tattoos,” Bellasiel perked. “How interesting.”

Serenity shook her head. “I can’t, my father would freak out…”

“Even if you turned eighteen?” Cara pouted.

“Yes,” Serenity chuckled. “And doesn’t it hurt.”

“Less than a lighting gremlin bite,” Cara said. “Wouldn’t you want one?”

“I mean…If it’s meaningful,” Serenity admitted. “And if it doesn’t look dumb…But I’ll tap out.”

“Don't tap out!” Cara whined.

“Hadassah is tapping out,” Serenity said.

“Well…I could always hide it where they can’t see,” Hadassah considered.

"But only if you two want to, of course. We're not going to talk you into making a decision to alter your body if you're not comfortable with it," Tallulah insisted, raising her brows at Cara in particular who was most likely to insist with her current remarks.

Kaylee shrugged her shoulders. "I wouldn't mind a tattoo, just as long as it's not going to impede future work," she decided before adding as an after thought. "Though I can't imagine it would."

"I doubt it. Especially if you're going to be an Elite. As long as you do your job I doubt people will be nitpicky about what you look like," Tallulah said with confidence.

"You just might not want to go quite as crazy with your looks like Autumn - Winter did," Sophia said with perked brows.

Bellasiel brightened, “I think she looks good. Very pretty. Her eyes are a lovely color too. I think the marks on her face are rustic and unique. They accentuate her youthful beauty.”

Despite knowing the remark did not mean her sweetheart would abandon her, Serenity felt a pinch of green on her cheeks. “She’s a decent looking person…” she muttered. Serenity glanced at Bellasiel and said, “I guess a tattoo wouldn’t be bad to do. I mean, as long as it’s hidden.” A change of perspective?

“Maybe somewhere only a certain person might see,” Cara winked at Serenity who kept her lips busy with tea.

Taking some heat off of Serenity, Tysha said, “Then it’s settled. We can all research what tattoo we want and maybe vote on the best?”

"Sure, but we're going to have to wait until we're all 18, right?" Tallulah looked around to make sure she hadn't missed something.

"If we're going to a parlor," Sophia said with a mischievous wiggle of her brows. "I might know someone."

There was clear uncertainty on Lulah's face. "I don't know...maybe. I'll see what the other girls think."

"I don't think our parents would object if we had something well-thought out," Kaylee shrugged. "But it's probably easier for Serenity and Hadassah to wait until they're 18."

“Oh I never plan on telling anyone about it,” Serenity said. “Even when I turn eighteen.”

“So does that mean you’ll join us?” Charlotte perked. “Because we have Uncle Nicklaus who could do it.”

Having not thought of that, Serenity shifted where she sat, wondering if she should really make such a wild decision. With the looks her way, she felt a bubble of courage—the same she wished to continue with that year. “Alright, I’ll do it.”

“Woo!” Cara cheered. She got out her phone to start searching. “I am gonna make sure I give this my full attention. It has to be meaningful and amazing.”

“Well while you do that, I’m gonna head to sleep,” Annie chuckled. She did have interest in helping everyone find a cool design, but that could wait.

“I think I’ll head off too,” Tysha said, waving goodbye.

Tallulah and Sophia agreed with the concept of heading to bed (though whether or not they were going to sleep was being debated as they head up the stairs). Kaylee opted to retire as well as everyone else beginning to trickle off, plans to do what they could the next day before parents would be arriving the day after in motion.

Waking in the morning, everyone headed as a group to the dining hall for breakfast. They were joined along the way by the boys and chatter immediately filled the air. Kaylee found she was looking around for JD as they all sat down. Not seeing him or Winter, she decided to focus on her breakfast with the others, listening to a few suggestions so far for their tattoo plans.

Once breakfast ended and everyone parted their ways, she headed toward the art cabin of preference. Stepping inside, she was mildly disappointed to see only Winter was sitting there. Mismatched eyes looked up from a charcoal drawing to spot Kaylee. "Your boyfriend went to breakfast a bit ago," she answered an unspoken question in a relatively monotone, unenthusiastic voice.

"Hmm?" Her cheeks felt a light heat on them. It wasn't like they'd talked about something so basic as to say if they were dating or not.

"JD," Winter said with perked brows before looking back to her paper. "He went to breakfast late today. Think he was working on something."

Nodding in understanding, Kaylee realized that she hadn't had any plans quite beyond showing up to see him. "Ah, I see," she said, wandering over to the supplies but not finding much to interest her just then. Eventually she picked up water colors and a blank canvas, settling in for the long, comfortable silence of sitting alone with Winter.

An hour or two of waiting for JD paid off. The young man walked in, a grin on his face, and hands with fingers laced studiously at his front. “Good morning,” he addressed the both of them, but his umber eyes were on Kaylee.

She might not have even realized that her face lit up as he came in the room, though if she'd did she could simply say that it was from waiting for him. "Good morning," Kaylee chimed back. "I thought you'd come here after breakfast."

“I did, technically,” JD said, grinning as he went to grab red and pink clay, a bag of tools for sculpting, and a sketch kit. He headed to sit near Kaylee, but not right beside her spot. “Were you bereft of my presence for the morning meal?”

Kaylee spoffed, not about to admit to anything of the sort. "I just expected you to be there and then you weren't here either," she insisted, dipping her brush to clean it off. "But that was over an hour ago, so where did you go after breakfast?"

“Hm,” JD mulled over his answer. “Somewhere,” he said with a grin, warming the pink clay between his palms, “Did you need something?”

A glance up told her she wasn't going to get a more detailed answer than that. "Fine then, keep your secrets," she huffed, busying herself with a few strokes before bothering to give him an answer. "I was going to see you if wanted to eat at the table with my sister and the others. I think they want a chance to meet you and hang out. Or there's the bonfire tonight, if that's something you'd both want to do?"

At her own table, Winter gave snorted the question. "I don't really do socializing. Putting up with JD even is a full-time job."

Chuckling, JD said, “I am going to work through lunch, but I don’t mind meeting up for dinner.” He glanced at Winter, adding, “If you did it just once, then I’m sure you can always point to having done it as a reason why you don’t have to do it again.”

"More importantly if I do it once will you make sure they don't ask me again?" Winters eyes didn't leave the table as she spoke.

"I can tell them," Kaylee offered. "And ask that they respect your antisocial tendencies."

That seemed to smooth any bumps out. "Honestly, the best thing you've ever said. Fine, but I'll go, but I'm going to complain the entire time."

"Perfect, dinner it is." Cornflower eyes looked over the gap to try and meet an Umber gaze. "And the bonfire? Since you're working through lunch on who knows what."

“Actually, I will not be attending the bonfire,” JD said, squishing the pink clay into a rectangular lump, “Neither will you.”

Brows furrowing she scooted herself closer to him. "And why not?"

“Because I’m going to be taking you on our date,” JD grinned, giving her a wink

Kaylee's face went from confused to surprised in a hurry. "Tonight? Already? It wasn't even two days ago you asked me."

“Oh, did you want to wait longer?” JD raised his brows, setting aside the pink clay.

"I never said that," she was quick to put that thought to rest. "I just figured since you went and planned that big not-a-date that you'd want more time to plan a real-date."

"Sometimes I don't think you two hear the things you say," Winter mumbled.

Picking up the lump of pink, JD resumed his work and let Winter’s comment roll off his back, sparing only a playful smile for her. “Good, then I will take you with me after we eat dinner with your friends.”

In truth, it sounded better than going to the bonfire anyways. "Alright. Dinner and then a date," Kaylee agreed with a nod of her head before she went back to the watercolor that was nearly finished. "I'll get some training in after lunch then, since you'll be busy."

“Perfect,” JD said, going back to his project. “Winter and I will meet you at your cabin at five.”

Their time together went well. JD formed many shapes and separated them from each other. On their own they didn’t look like anything in particular. When Kaylee left he began to join them up into the figure of an exaggerated anthropomorphized crustacean. After, he baked the critter and painted details. JD took the figurine with him when he parted from Winter, heading in the direction of the lake where the water pooled around the willows. True to his word, JD stayed through lunch and didn’t emerge until he had to drop by Winter’s cabin.

“Here it is,” JD said as he walked up to the door. Before he could rap his knuckles against the wood it swung open to a beaming snowy woman with red eyes. “Oh, Bella. Hello.”

“Welcome to our cabin,” Bellasiel said with delight. She widened the entrance for them and gestured to the living room. Several other girls perked in interest. “Come in.”

JD smiled. “No thank you, I’ve come to pick up Kaylee. Do you know if she’s ready?”

Glancing at the time, Sophia shrugged her shoulders. "She should be by now. She knew you were going to be here at five. Want me to text her or Lottie?"

“It’s alright,” JD said, taking a step into the room, “perhaps I will take up your offer to wait.”

Bellasiel happily let them in and shut the door. She urged them to sit on the couches and offered them a glass of water—getting the hang of hospitality. JD declined politely. He didn’t expect to stay for long. It was then that Serenity came down and, at first bright with a welcoming aura, found herself forcing a smile toward Winter who Bellasiel came to sit beside.

“Your eyes, they are beautiful. How did they get that way?” Bellasiel asked, adding, “If you don’t mind telling.”

Winter, also declining the offer, had taken a seat furthest from the rest of the bodies. It didn't seem to help when she was quickly gaining company. "Uh, thanks? It's contacts." She didn't feel the need to elaborate and assumed the rest was self-explanatory.

“With who?” Bellasiel asked, attentive.

Serenity swooped in here and took the vacant side of Bellaisel. She explained, “Not a ‘who’, a ‘what’. Contacts can also refer to a thin round material used for the eye, either for aesthetics or function. Your eyes are naturally crimson, my Ember, but most people are born with common hues. If I wanted to match you I would get a pair of red contacts.”

“Oh,” Bellasiel turned back to Winter. “Very interesting,” she murmured, and her eyes flitted over the introverted artist's face. “And your markings? Do they mean anything?”

Winter shifted as eyes were on her once more, clearing her throat when she realized she couldn't get any further into the arm rest than she already was. Heterochromic gaze went to Serenity, silently pleading she'd move the other direction before they inadvertently made a Bellasiel sandwich. "They mean that I don't care if anyone doesn't like how I look and I'm going to do what I want," she murmured, thigh pressed tight against the couch's side. She shifted to looking at JD, already blaming him for this.

JD had his head turned away. Lids closed over umber eyes. His long fingers cupped the lower end of his face. Whoever paid close attention could faintly hear muffled noises corresponding with the subtle shaking of his shoulders. He refused to look back at them until he had composed himself. JD turned to see Serenity doing her best to dissuade Bellasiel from bothering Winter.

“Oh no!” Bellasiel gasped in genuine concern. “Is my interest and my praise invalidating the purpose of your markings?”

“Bella,” Serenity sighed, giving her sweetheart a tug. She did her best to whisper, “Winter prefers solitude. She’s not comfortable around new people.”

Brief evaluation dawned realization. Facing Winter one last time, she said, “Oh, forgive me.” She scooted with Serenity to the other end, failing not to glance with curiosity towards Winter on occasion.

Trying to save Winter from further questions, Sophia inserted herself there. "So JD, we hear you're going to whisk Kaylee away for a date tonight after dinner."

Tallulah nodded, chiming in, "And it sounds like you set yourself up for a lot to live up to after the other night. You'll understand we're just looking out for Kaylee, of course."

"Yes, yes, but the real question is: should we expect her home tonight or will it be another all nighter?" Sophia's brows bounced above her honey eyes.

“Oh it wouldn’t be fair to spoil any detail of our date, with or without Kaylee present,” JD mused, casually resting his elbow on the armchair of the recliner, “that being said, just prepare for either scenario.”

There was a visible pout on Sophia's face, hating the fact that the tea was so close but being kept from her! "Well then," she muttered before Tallulah, having picked up on her beloveds distress, chuckled and interfered.

"I'm sure you'll hear all about it once she's back," she assured her, before turning to JD. "Just keep in mind that all of us want Kaylee to have a good, safe time. She means a lot to each of us."

“Undoubtedly. I am sure the feeling is mutual. Kaylee is a brave, caring person,” JD said, thinking back over his experiences with her. Looking at the time he chuckled, “A very late person too.”

“I could check on them for you,” Serenity offered.

“Hm,” JD considered this. “I’ll give her another minute. Then if she doesn’t come down I will knock on her door myself.”

Upstairs, Kaylee was very well aware of what the time was, only making the process of selecting an outfit that much harder. If they'd just been going to dinner at the hall with her friends it was one thing, but now there was an official date immediately after. Her first, if her memory served, save for dances. Not only that, but he gave her no hints as what to wear.

" Maybe I should just call it off and say I need more time," she huffed, taking off the fifth or seventh shirt she'd tried on, collapsing on the bed with a groan.

Rummaging through the available dresses, Charlotte said, "Don't you dare give up! You are going on your first date since forever. You have to go. Look," she pulled two clean sundresses, "this one is kinda flirty, and this one is more classic. Choose one that will set the tone you want for tonight. "

Cornflower eyes looked up with clear distress. "Lottie, I don't know," she sighed, shaking her head af both. "Do I want to be flirty? What if we wind up in a tent in the dirt again?"

"Then get dirty, girl. It's just a dress. Maybe consider what Sophia said about getting your lace ripped," Charlotte chuckled, coming to sit beside her sister. "What matters is what you comfortable with right now. Don't rush anything if you're not ready. I mean, he seems pretty invested. And if he doesn't stick around because you don't choose a flirty dress, then screw that bastard. But what do you want from tonight?"

Hoisting herself back to a seated position, Kaylee nodded, deciding that was going to be what was best. She needed to enjoy herself and that night if nothing else. "Okay, you're right," she set her legs over the side of the bed before standing up. "I want to enjoy this and see where it goes and worrying for an hour isn't doing that." Humming, she stepped to the closet with a new perspective, grabbing a loose-fitting pink sweater in case it got chilly, a plain but posh black skirt and scarf. "What about this? Maybe with your brown leather boots if you don't mind me borrowing them?"

1627748187769.png

"Oh absolutely," Charlotte said, going over to grab them. She turned back and held the pair while her sister pulled on her outfit. "Looking really good, gotta say. It's kinda balanced too. Not too far either way. Keep him on his toes," she grinned, handing over the boots. "Now for makeup? Maybe emphasize your eyes."

A nice pair of wool socks were pulled on first, to make sure there was no blistering, followed by the boots. Humming once more as she straightened up and crossed to the vanity that held both of their make up, she shrugged. "Maybe more of a smoky look? Like this?" She held up something she'd pinned a few weeks back.

1627748209353.png

“Ooh, yes, do it,” Charlotte said, just as a knock came at their door.

While Kaylee worked on her face they heard a knock. “I’ll get it,” Charlotte said, giving her sister a pat to the shoulder, “you keep going,” she said, turning to open the door just enough to see out of it.

“Hey,” JD’s voice was faint beyond the door for Kaylee, “Is everything alright?”

“Yep,” Charlotte answered. “Almost done. We’ll be down in a minute or two.”

“Alright,” JD said, a little suspicious, but willing to wait a little longer. Charlotte blocked his subtle attempt to look past her. “See you in a minute or two, then,” he said, turning to go down the stairs.

Charlotte closed the door and let out a chuckle. “Clock’s tickin’ Kaylee.”

"Oh, I hope he's not going to be upset," Kaylee muttered as she finished applying a final coat of mascara and quick layer of lip gloss, kiwi flavored of course. Standing up, she gave her sister a weary glance. "How does it look?"

Stifling a squeal, Charlotte took out her phone to snap a pic. “Oo, so cute!” Then she took Kaylee’s hand and walked with her out the door. “He’s gonna love it.”

They descended the stairs to see the back of JD with his hands holding his phone at chest level. A quick message was sent to a number without a name. Their footfalls, plus the attention drawn from the others in the room, prompted JD to turn just as Kaylee and Charlotte were halfway down. His perked interest blended into intrigue and awe. Umber eyes couldn’t stray from cornflower fields embellished by dark mist.

“Ah, worth the wait,” JD grinned, taking Kaylee’s hand from Charlotte once she stepped down to even ground. “You’re beautiful, mia Cielo.” He happened to be dressed just as well, but of course, he’d say she was the centerpiece between them.

His compliments made Kaylee's smile widen in a genuine fashion, eager to accept his hand and fall into step with him. "You're being too nice. I shouldn't have kept you waiting," she said as they headed out of the cabin, stomachs eager for the evening meal. "I just didn't know what to wear and might have wanted to make a good impression is all."

"That's just for a good impression? Girl stepped out like she was stepping down the runway," Sophia spoffed.

“A model date, if I do say so myself,” JD’s pun earned satisfying winces.

Serenity got up with Bellasiel and followed their friends out of the cabin, saying, “Oh you’ll fit right in.”

Charlotte yelled, “Annie, Hadassah, Tysha! You girls coming?”Muffled confirmations made it down to them, urging them to head off and that they’d be right there. “Alright,” Charlotte said with a shrug, letting the door stay open as they walked out.

The three girls managed to get dry and dressed, since they had been swimming all afternoon. They were not far behind the others. When they caught up they had only good things to say about Kaylee’s appearance and welcomed JD to their group for dinner. A slight mistake was made to engage with Winter. Bellasiels overt dissuasion probably did as much to torrent the poor girl as directly talking to her.

“She doesn’t like interacting with people,” Bellasiel explained unnecessarily. “Did you know that her markings are supposed to be a statement? They’re meant to be counter cultural, so people will automatically know she is apathetic to social norms.” Eager to inform, Bellasiel went on, “Not to be confused with the traditional Nordic symbols, Celtic woad tattoos, Mauri tattoos, or other such common ethnic practices. I thought, perhaps, she might be descended from the Danes or the Norwegian people. This is not so. Serenity supposed the differences are in the intent, but I don't know how people can tell that unless Winter explains it, but then she’d have to talk to people. It’s all very fascinating—,” she felt her body jerk and she peered down at her sweetheart, “—what?”

Serenity’s tug on Bellasiel turned into a yank just to get her attention. “Bella…” she muttered, glancing at Winter.

“Oh, too much?” Bellasiel nodded, and cleared her throat to say to the girls, “I am done speaking on this matter, the subject must be changed. How is the weather?” The suggested topic when these circumstances occurred confused Bellasiel.

Tysha snorted a laugh, poking out her hand as if checking for rain. “Looks fine to me.”

“Good, yes, very fine,” Bellasiel said, and felt that should be obvious. They were all in the weather at the same time. Still, she would try out these tips and tricks for Serenity’s sake.

Sighing, Serenity forewent explaining that talking about the weather was an example. Instead, she kept busy with taming her socially naive girlfriend from further blunders until they all met up with the boys and arrived at the dining hall. Serenity made sure to guide Bellasiel away from Winter. They got seats at the opposite end. Everyone else sat in their usual places, with Charlotte and her guys across from JD and Kaylee.

Winter, grateful for the buffer between her and Bella's non-stop questions, took a seat beside JD. That meant she wound up next to Sophia, but it seemed like she wasn't going to be anywhere near as aggressive. Unfortunately Kaylee wasn't overly aware of just how interactions would play out, a bit too interested in seeing just how JD would do with the others. Perhaps that would be an indication of if he'd join them for other activities or not.

Keagan, pleased to have returned to his place at Charlotte's side, took interest in their table guest. "So, I hear you and Kaylee have a date right after this?"

"Good luck getting anything out of him," Sophia huffed as she poured herself a glass of milk.

Smiling, JD nodded. “We do. It’s a surprise.”

Obviously. And the girls in particular were aware of just how vague he would be if what happened in the cabin was any indication. After a couple of subtle prods and getting nowhere with what was planned, the conversation shifted to other topics.

Elijah, who had been staring at JD for a while now, felt a mental two-by-four strike sense to his head. “Oh, Jacob—I met you at Freshman Open House.”

Offering an apologetic shrug, JD said, “I kinda don’t recall all of that night, I’m so sorry.”

“No worries. It just now sorta hit me,” Elijah said, giving a wave of his spoon to dissuade any sense of failed obligation on JD’s part. “So you got in, that’s great.”

“Yeah, it’s been a pretty wild wait, but it’s worth it,” JD gave Kaylee a smile. “For more than one reason.”

“Aw,” Annie cooed as she sipped her drink.

“How was the entrance exam?” Elijah asked, hoping to catch up more before the girls started in on JD for the evening plans again.

“Brutal,” JD chuckled. “I scored well, though, so I can’t complain. All my hard work is paying off.”

“That’s right, you trained all the other summers,” Elijah said, busily putting together the tacos he got. “Any of the other fellow summer trainees make it?”

“Well, this year Doug has. There had been one the year before, but I hear Morgan has since been expelled,” JD said in a solemn tone.

Not interested in going down that path of conversation, Charlotte turned to Bellasiel and Dirael. “How did you two do on the exams?”

“Well enough to pass,” Dirael answered. “We will be taking tutors on the weekends to catch up with some of the work we are unfamiliar with due to our sheltered upbringing. Hunter History is the main subject.”

“Mm,” JD hovered a hand over his mouth as he chewed, though he alerted them with a noise. Once he cleared his palate he said, “That’s my best subject. Let me know if you need any help.”

“Oh, thank you. I will,” Dirael smiled, and his sister was just as grateful.

Always up to be playful, Cara asked, “Oh it’s your best, huh? You a history nerd?”

“I prefer History Buff,” JD raised his arm and cocked his bicep. It didn’t fail to impress; obviously fit and ready to fight fairies.

"A buff, huh? That's a shame half of modern Hunter History is a family reunion for Kaylee, otherwise you could always tutor her, too," Sophia mused, her brows bouncing up and down as she peered past Winter.

"Wonderful. There's more of you," the young anti-socialite sighed. Meanwhile Kaylee feigned deep interest in her meal.

Well aware that the sexual innuendos and comments never ended, Keagan tried to steer back to the topic of schooling. "That's great though, we can always use more subject experts to help others."
 
“Anyone good at fighting? I struggle with combat,” Bellasiel said.

“You’re getting better,” Serenity encouraged.

Bellasiel asked, “Can we train tomorrow again?”

“Oh, not tomorrow,” Serenity shook her head, “The parents come tomorrow…” she glanced up at Bellasiel, looking a little yellow, “I won’t be around much. I’ll be with my parents. Probably won’t see you at all these next two days.”

“That’s right, you’re gonna go to a different cabin,” Hadassah nodded.

“A different one? Why?” Bellasiel asked.

“It’s just that my father isn’t a fan of my friends. I don’t want to make him mad if he finds out I still have them,” Serenity said, concentrating on her soup.

Tilting her head, Bellasiel asked, “Does that mean me too?”

“Yeah,” Serenity answered, stealing a look again and barely meeting crimson eyes.

“Oh…” Bellasiel fell into astonished silence, snowy brows furrowing.

Before an awkward moment could befall them, Charlotte said, “Dirael, Bella—is your mother coming?”

Dirael nodded, turning from studying his sister to Charlotte. “Yes, she arrives at noon with the others. How about you?” He addressed the table.

Most were confirming that their parents or guardians were arriving, with JD saying, “My grandfather won’t be able to make that kind of trip. My uncle is far from America, so he won’t come either. I’m fine though.”

Feeling her heart go out to him for having no one able to make it, Kaylee took it upon herself to make an offer. "Maybe you could spend the day with us then?" Adding as a quieter afterthought, "So that you could meet my parents." Or was that a bit soon for such an offer?

JD raised his brows, pleased to be invited. “I haven’t even taken you out on an official date yet and I’ve already got a foot in the door to your family? This dinner is going better than I thought. I accept—that is, if your sister doesn’t mind.”

It was true that Charlotte would be spending time with their parents right along with Kaylee. Inara and Wesley wouldn’t be the only one JD would spend time with. “It’s fine with me. I was gonna offer the same to Rennick, actually,” she turned to him, “Did you want to hang out with us?”

A man without a family and abandoned by his bonded brother, Rennick would be another lone wolf. “Yeah, sounds good,” he nodded.

Charlotte beamed. “That’s great,” she said, and looked to Keagan to ask, “Dilrubaa, did you say your parents were coming?”

"Yeah, they'll be here," Keagan nodded. "Going to give them a good tour, but I'm sure they'll want to meet you if there's time at some point." His gaze shifted over a seat. "And you too, Rennick. If you guys aren't too busy with the Von Helsings."

“Yeah, that’d be great. Thanks, man,” Rennick said in a sincere tone.

The offer touched a tender part of Rennick’s troubled heart. He figured Charlotte would be the emotional type to want to bring him in the fold, but knowing that Keagan is just as considerate made him feel a little more included. All this slowly began to dawn on the three that they were in an official throuple only their friends knew about. It suddenly became apparent that such a meeting of the two parental units would be imperative.

“We should maybe have dinner with all of us,” Charlotte spoke up, breaking the silence of internal epiphany.

“Yeah, that would probably be best,” Rennick said. Looking between his two significant others, he asked, “Tomorrow night?”

"Sounds like a plan," Keagan nodded. Having everyone in one area was bound to be an experience, one that might turn heads, especially since he wasn't sure the reaction his parents would give. "Maybe that dinner we try to have in private somewhere?"

"Now you're making it sound like a dinner that I don't want to be a part of," Kaylee commented, wondering just what the trio was expecting.

"I mean...I'd want to see it," Sophia perked, ever a glutton for drama.

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “Oh I’m sure you would,” as she turned to face her sister. “If you’re uncomfortable, maybe we can have that dinner and you and JD could have another little date night? Maybe you can take him out?”

“I second that motion,” JD chimed in.

As eager as she was to take a chance to pass on whatever would unfold, Kaylee hesitated a moment longer. "Unless you'd rather I was there? For support?"

“Hmm,” Charlotte thoughtfully drummed her fingers against the glass she held between her hands. She struggled to decide if it would be deemed immature to have her sister with her. “I think they’d take me seriously if I did it without you,” though she added, “uh, but, maybe check your phone for any texts.” Panic texts, ones where Kaylee would receive wide-eyed emoji, rants, or, hopefully, smiling emoji.

"Alright, text duty and in the meantime, we'll have a date," Kaylee agreed before turning to look up at JD. "Unless you change your mind after tonight's date."

“Mia Cielo, you’d have to be some kind of kidnapping, traitorous, homicidal psychopath to dissuade me from wanting to go out on a date with you,” JD chuckled, adding, “even then, I might just have to wag my finger your way.”

A loud sigh of adoration came from two seats down. "Who says that romance is dead?" Sophia said dreamily, her head falling back on Tallulah's shoulder. "Would you still love me if I was a psychopath?"

"My dear, I'm not convinced you aren't some days," Tallulah chuckled, giving her a light nudge. "Now eat and leave them be." With a visible pout, her sweetheart went to do just that.

Amused, Kaylee shook her head at her quirky friend. "Well, it's good to know there are possibly some boundaries. Now I'll just have to find time to plan a date when we're about to go on one. Do us both a favor and make sure you have lowered expectations, JD."

Chuckling, JD said, “Mmm, I prefer to keep my standards and expectations high. After all, I wouldn’t want you to mistakenly believe all you had to do was the bare minimum.” He gave her a playful wink.

Spoffing as her words were used against her, Kaylee pursed her lips tightly together for a moment. "Then I'll be sure to return the same criticism tonight."

“You mispronounced the word ‘praise’, mia Ceilo,” JD kept a grin as he took a bite of his food. “You’ll be singing my praises tonight.”

“And I thought my buffalo wings were spicy,” Cara wiggled her brows.

“Alright you guys,” Matt huffed through a mouthful of sandwich. “Stop rubbing it in that you’ve got relationships!”

“You’d have one if you didn’t spit lettuce while you talked,” Cara muttered.

“Huh?” Matt tilted his head.

“Nothing,” Cara quirked a bright smile.

Chuckling, Annie commented, “That merriment is as real as Regina’s nose.”

“Speaking of the devil’s spawn,” Charlotte said, watching Regina, Paisley, and Hugo discard their trays and head out, coming within speaking distance.

Hugo put a comforting arm around Regina. “Not now,” he urged her in a mutter to continue out the door.

"Von Helslut," Regina huffed, icy eyes narrowed in Kaylee's direction. Still, she followed Hugo's request, leaning into his arms and moving out of the dining hall.

"What's got her in such a pissy mood?" Sophia asked the group, happily glaring at her disappearing form.

Kaylee would never understand that girls hatred toward her. "Who knows. She's always just looking to start a fight."

"Oh you mean like that towel fiasco?" Keagan brought up, having heard a retelling from some of the girls. They had not related the risque comments about Charlotte, though.

“Towel fiasco?” JD asked, cold umber eyes staring in the direction the sour faced teens had gone. He turned to the others for understanding.

Tysha said, “A month ago, or something, Kaylee and us girls got out of the lazy river and didn’t see Kaylee’s towel.”

“We looked all around and didn’t see it,” Annie said, “but then there’s Regina, wearing it around her waist.”

JD asked, “That obvious?”

“I’d say so, if it’s the one she’s been using all this time,” Charlotte spoffed. “It has Kaylee’s favorite flower all over it.”

“Yeah, big peony blooms,” Tysha said, shaking her head at the audacity. “Anyway, we’re like ‘give it back’ and she plays dumb, letting Paisley speak for her, like she’s some kind of noble too good to talk directly to us.”

Hadassah nodded, just as annoyed, “That thin-lipped whiny weirdo.”

“So,” Tysha went on, hyped by the murmurs of the girls around her, “we’re like ‘that’s Kaylee’s, and Paisley’s all ‘Regina wouldn’t have touched it, especially if it might have crossed hands with Charlotte the Harlot’—.”

“Hold up,” Rennick raised his fork, “What?”

Tysha felt a blush of embarrassment. They hadn’t planned on telling that part. It’s never fun to know someone’s cruel label for you. “Uuuh,” she couldn’t think of something that rhymed that might be different, so she smiled sheepishly and said, “Paisley called her Charlotte the Harlot.”

This did not please Rennick. “Bitch is hella jealous,” he snorted derisively. He did glance down at Charlotte to see how she took it.

Charlotte pursed her lips, “I want to be angrier about the disrespect, but that has a nice ring to it. I’m more shocked—Lady Charlotte the Harlot Von Helslut is unexpectedly creative.”

Annie said, “We were surprised Paisley thought of it.”

“And here goes Regina,” Charlotte scrunched her nose.

“Yeh, I doubt what Regina just said is her word. ‘Von Helslut’ is probably the craft of Paisley,” Cara said. “But we have not had an issue with them in a while. Wonder what’s got her fake nose in our direction.”

Rennick glanced at Kaylee briefly. They hadn’t spoken about that day at the gym. “None of you have come across this lately?” He asked the table.

Sophia and Tallulah shook their heads in almost unison. "No, they've been pretty distant this summer. The towel fiasco was the last time I can think of really running into any of them," Sophia offered.

“Yeah, I haven’t,” Tysha said.

Annie had to say, “Me neither.”

Kaylee didn't add to the chiming answers. After all, it'd been several weeks since her run in with Hugo and she didn't want to bring it up. She hadn't followed any of Joss or Rennick's suggestions to tell anyone, staff or her sister. Instead of making a comment she focused on her last few bites of her salad.

JD asked, “Is there any basis for their disdain at all?”

“Not unless you count the wedding reception when Kaylee and I were kids,” Charlotte said, with a roll of her eyes. “They were being snobbish bullies because they’re self-centered, spoiled kids. Hugo threw a spoon through Kaylee’s holoreprisentation to make her feel bad about not being physically present.”

“Yeah, she was under quarantine because of some kind of illness that took her family,” Tysha said what they had told her, figuring it wouldn’t matter if one more person knew. Besides, JD liked Kaylee. He was bound to find out.

“Hm,” JD’s hand found Kaylee’s and he looked at with soft, umber eyes—so tender. “I’m sorry you had to go through that,” he said, in a meaningful tone; soft, kind.

Cornflower fields only gave the faintest hint of sadness; a loss Kaylee couldn't quantify having been so young. "I'm just glad the sickness spared me and that in the end I found my sister and the rest of my family," she said in earnestness, giving his hand a light squeeze. "But enough about me and mean girls who wanted to be bouquet police. I think dinner is about done, don't you?"

“The bouquet police?” JD spoffed, not ready to end the conversation just yet with that tidbit added in, though he did finish off his drink

“Yeah, they were complaining that we have caught our fair share of bouquets,” Charlotte said, whilst cleaning her hands of residue from her food. “They said Kaylee didn’t count, so I said they didn’t count. Hugo threw the spoon and Diki came to handle it from there. Even cussed him out,” she chuckled, a little sadly. She had the most memories out of all of the young children about that feisty demon woman. “Diki was crazy, man. Crazy and wonderful.”

“Oh, I know about her,” JD smiled, absentmindedly twirling a butter knife between his fingers. “Diki Pakshi had been a hell raiser in the East. There’s a book that mentions two of her greatest achievements. They also mention the orphanage she and her brother burned down at nine years old. She died holding off the fight at the cabin where the tunnels went under Avostoska—well, you know that.”

Charlotte halted in her movements, head tilted in interest. “Wow, you really are a history buff.”

Lottie wasn't wrong. That was really in-depth information for anyone to know, and even though Kaylee knew it she had to wonder just how much more JD knew about their family. Then again, it probably wasn't that unusual given how they were all big players in hunter history. Deciding it was something they could explore later, she didn't press.

Laying the knife down, JD said, “I know way more than you think.” He stood up with Kaylee and gave them a wave. “We’ll see you guys tomorrow.”

“Have a good time,” Charlotte said, mostly to her sister with a wink.

Rolling her eyes at her sister's remark, Kaylee nodded to the table. "See you tomorrow," Kaylee said in a tone that silently told them all not to try and stay up for tea, even if she was coming home.

"Oh you will. We'll be waiting," Sophia strummed her fingers on her chin in a hopeful, deep thought.

JD pulled Kaylee along, away from the stares and wiggly eyebrows. They walked out ahead of the others and took a turn towards the lake. They didn’t head to the usual bonfire where the companions normally went. Instead, he guided her to the far end where a boat anchored to a post waited for them. It looked comfortable to sit in or lay in, and a cooler sat under the bench. JD helped Kaylee into the boat before preparing to cast off and getting in himself.

By this time broad strokes of color streaked the horizon. Shadows of the trees they glided towards stretched over the surface of the water. Small lights the size of her thumb began to glow in the leaves and brush at the edges of the pathways of water the further they got between the trees. If that wasn’t wonderous enough, music from a Bluetooth speaker played a soundtrack from one of her favorite childhood movies. Here and there small alcoves featured familiar Disney figures. A seagull made of clay saluted them on a bough hanging just above the water; a sassy hermit crab looked upon them with a knowing smile through a bend of reeds; the beaming face of a happy shaggy dog poked his nose in their direction from around a bush.

It didn't take long for Kaylee to realize just what was going on around them. Turning from where she sat in surprise, jaw ajar, she gave JD a questioning look. "You did all of this for me?" The figurines had to take hours each! "And how did you know I like the Little Mermaid?"

“I pay attention,” JD grinned. “You’ve betrayed every detail since we first met—Kaylee Ariel Von Helsing.” If she thought back, she could recall certain times that Kaylee had given some other clue about her interests, whether that was in doing her art or a passing comment about her day. “Didn’t you wonder how I knew you liked salt water taffy? Or Kiwi?” Not to mention her Spongebob underwear. “Check the cooler. Your favorite dessert is in there.”

"Sounds like you've been paying attention for some time," Kaylee said in a lightly accusatory voice as she moved to do as he directed. Inside there were at least a half-dozen strawberry cupcakes, perfect mounds of cream cheese frosting on top and slices of fresh strawberries wedged in it. "You are suspiciously perfect about this. How did you convince the kitchens to make a dessert just for you?" As soon as she asked, the memory of him getting Winter's favorite meal on the menu for her not-birthday hit her, corners of her mouth pulling into a smile.

“I have my ways,” JD grinned, letting his oars fold up in a resting position. They had come to stop where they could see the camp lights between the trees. “So, Grand Duchess, how has your experience been so far?”

Stealing a swipe of the cream cheese frosting and licking it off her fingertip, Kaylee fought the urge to roll her eyes at his exaggerated titling of her. "It's been gorgeous, I can't lie about that. You did really, really well and are only going to be disappointed tomorrow night when I will flop in comparison to this."

“As long as you’re there, I can forgive it,” JD said, pulling out a cupcake for himself, “besides, I’m sure you’ll know more about me by our third date.”

"So you're just screwed for our second," Kaylee chuckled. "Well, why not start now and tell me something about you?"

JD thoughtfully chewed on his bite of dessert. “Aside from art, flowers, Lavaaza, coco, torrone, and horse riding, I enjoy this,” he gestured around him, “ponds, lakes—especially with colorful fish. I like learning about history, studying Atlasas, and I enjoy cosplay. I like triamsu and lasagna.” After a moment more JD added, “Classical music, rock, and Italian folk music.”

Kaylee hummed and bobbed her head as he listed his preferences, trying hard to store them away for later. "Classical music, huh? I think that's the stuff my father and uncle listen to. Like the oldies?"

“Uh, no, further back,” JD chuckled, though he had to agree the kinds of music their elders listened to did qualify. “Brahms Hungarian Dance number 5 is one of my favorites. In the Hall of the Mountain King is a good one. That kind of classic.”

"Ah, that classic music." Cheeks pinked realizing her error. Kaylee popped a strawberry slice in her mouth as she continued to eat her treat piece by piece, as preferred. "I'll have to make it a point to widen my music selection, it sounds like." Working on the frosting between sentences, she decided to question him further.

“Do it. There are hidden wonders in that era,” JD said with a smile.

"Okay, so I know music, and cartoons are Phineas and Ferb and Samurai Jack. You wear boxers not briefs. I can't think of what else I'd need to know," Kaylee joked, smirking once she'd cleaned another finger of frosting. "How about favorite movie? Or a comfort movie if you have one?"

“The Land Before Time,” JD said, disposing of a cupcake paper and reaching in for another, “Riki-Tiki-Tavi.” He hummed in thought as he took a bite of his second dessert. “Mmmm—A Troll in Central Park.”

A couple of the titles he listed sparked distant memories. "I remember the Land Before Time from when I was younger. The little dinosaurs and their ohhh, what was it?" Her eyes closed in strained thought, nose scrunching. "Tree stars! That's it!" Kaylee grinned, quite proud of herself for such a recollection. "And Rikki-Tikki-Tavi was the one with the mongoose and the cobras. We heard that story a lot. Kit loved to hear mother tell it to us, even if it always put him through an emotional roller coaster when it got to the part where Riki went into the cobra’s den. But I've never heard of the other one."

“Hm,” JD took a sip of a bottle of water, making sure Kaylee knew she could take one too, and said, “It’s about kindness. An older brother is annoyed that the adults are not taking them to Central Park, so he goes himself with his little sister. They end up meeting a troll named Stanley who is able to grow plants with his green thumb. He loves songs, playfulness, and he’s sweet. They learn the Queen Troll banished Stanley because of these things. When the Queen decides banishment does not satisfy her hatred of Stanley, seeing him make friends, she sends a tornado to destroy him. You can imagine the stakes for the children.”

"Interesting," Kaylee remarked, picking up a bottle to enjoy as well. Tapping her fingers on the side lightly, she leaned on the side of the boat, mulling over another question for him. "If you had to pick, would you rather be the sky or the sea?"

‘Hmm, that’s easy. The sky,” JD said, stuffing the rest of his cupcake into his mouth. When able, he said, “But I prefer the land, when I can enjoy both. What about you?”

Chuckling as he asked, Kaylee knew it was all too perfect for his view of her. "The sky, of course. The water is great and coral reefs are gorgeous, but the sky has no limits."

Taking his last dessert, JD ate the strawberry first. “I agree. There’s nothing like boundlessness; freedom,” he said, thoughtfully eating a big bite. “I’ve always wanted to fly. Damn, I wish I could. One of my favorite things…You can probably guess which course in ATAA I’m looking forward to.”

"Oh, I wonder," Kaylee spoffed, rolling up the cupcake wrapper. "Flying is fun, but it just adds so much more pressure because you have an extra vector to worry about attacks from fairies and such. Have you been on the zipline at all? It isn't flying, but pretty close."

Shaking his head, JD said, “No, I haven’t. Been too busy.” He tossed his wrapper into the trash bag he brought, settling back to sip his water. He studied her, choosing to let go of a question that might be answered the next day. “I want Aerial. What do you want, Kaylee?”

"Doesn't the ridiculous amount of time I spend at the training facilities say that? I want to be an Elite," Kaylee responded, normally ending her answer there, though she continued on, "I want to specialize in working on rescue missions and reuniting families." Cornflower eyes found their way to comforting, umber pools. "I don't want anyone else to lose their families to fairies. Every parent and child should come home."

Seeing the unwavering focus in Kaylee’s eyes and hearing the confidence in her tone, JD had to say he felt himself drawn into her. “I believe you will bring them home, Kaylee,” he murmured, umber eyes caught in the gravity of Kaylee’s spirit—a fire he had only glimpsed before. The beauty she already possessed seemed to brighten at her resolute words. He shifted closer to her without noticing. “I hope I’ll be witness to at least some of your achievements…”

There was a depth to his words that nearly brought a shiver to her. A commitment? Determination that he would see her succeed? As JD moved closer, Kaylee felt no need to slide away, eyes adjusting to keep her gaze on his face despite the difference in distance."Well, if for some reason you didn't then I guess I can trust you'd know me from hunter history," Kaylee attempted as a tease, though her words held no weight to them, her mind rather silently willing him closer.

“I have no doubt,” JD said, slipping his hand against her cheek. Their noses were a tilt of the head away from touching, as if her desire had pulled him toward her. “I’d read every detail, annotate every page, bookmark my favorite snippets—I’d read your story over until I felt your presence with me…” Umber eyes closed as JD quieted further talking with his lips gently pressed to hers.

Kaylee's mind went blank for any kind of a response to formulate. All she could do was watch as JD eased himself to her, her entire body sighing into the grace of a touch. Reaching out to him, Kaylee’s palm rested just beside the collar of his shirt, fingers hooking the hem. Eventually she coaxed herself apart, though she didn't move far at all.

"You make history enticing," Kaylee breathed, her forehead just away from his.

Gently leaning in, JD brushed their noses, saying, “Not half as enticing as you.” He closed the distance between them again, this time delving a little further. Unlike Joss or Rennick, there was something about JD’s kiss that felt surreal; a breath held in for an eternity finally released. He shifted even closer, slipping his arms around Kaylee to bring her against his front. He held her like she could break his heart if she let go.

While she didn't object to him moving her, there was a voice of caution speaking in the corner of her mind. Even as Kaylee’s hands slipped up to his neck, fingers finding each other just below the back of his head, she was reminded they were in fact not on solid land. "Careful we don't capsize," Kaylee murmured in a shaky breath, her thumbs brushing his neck. Already she felt herself aching for more, the strength needed to keep from diving back into him weakening with each second.

“The boat won’t tip over, I promise,” JD assured her quietly, looping his littlest finger with hers a moment. He slipped his hands around her waist thereafter, pulling her into his lap. “Non temere, mia Cielo[don’t be afraid, my Sky],” he murmured, meeting her mouth with his again. JD kissed Kaylee like a man who came home to his wife after years of war across savage lands, steeping in the affection he never thought he’d savor again.

Kaylee would take that promise, though not much time was wasted on securing the pact. Instead she lost herself in the familiar embrace of his lips on hers, trusting him to hold her as she delved deep once more. Their kisses could have lasted for an hour or a minute, Kaylee was none the wiser, only knowing that the unbridled passion that welcomed her in his arms was a glass of water after a drought. Slender fingers took hold of his dark strands, needing a physical hold to remind her to come up rather than swim even deeper.

After a time it became apparent that they had been in each other’s hold long enough to ingnite JD’s excitement. Unlike Joss or Rennick, he had to bring out a square plastic package if they went any further. He broke their moment of intensity to give her the chance to decline, merely holding it up so Kaylee knew and could give him a signal.

If she said she hadn't thought of their meeting JD at the point of no return Kaylee would have been lying to herself, plain and simple. She blamed Rennick and a marathon of depression-fueled tumbles for unlocking an appetite in her. Even so, there was a different desire that built as she perched on JD's lap, skirt half hitched and wandering hands eager for the touch of soft skin. Understanding just what he was asking even if she hadn't had a run in with one, she nodded to the foil and the question it represented. "Yes," Kaylee breathed, verbal confirmation of just what she yearned for as she discovered more and more of him.

Time between the go ahead and situating himself didn’t seem long at all. It could be said his deft magician's hands were the reason. By the time JD laid Kaylee down they were all but freed of their clothing. He focused on keeping Kaylee’s attention with his mouth on hers while he worked on pulling away the last barrier between her and him that she wore—finally earning the right to be called a thief of her undergarments, though they were quickly discarded somewhere in the boat once he got them off. Then they simply rested their bodies against each other at first, just embracing the feeling of holding one another in this bear and vulnerable state. After a time JD moved from coaxing Kaylee’s body with his hands and lips, into an all-consuming fiery need that he pierced with meaningful intent, falling into affection deeper than he had ever before this point.

Crossing the threshold of no return, a place she'd forged through on several occasions in the past months of her intimate adventure, was a different sensation than Kaylee had experienced before. Their bodies joined and instantly hers craved more. Hungered lips chased after his as eager hips made her desires known, the world about them falling away as she focused on JD and the sensations he brought in her.

Something within their moment together felt right, like an echo coming back to them after a call. It was as if Kaylee had always known JD. It was as if before this point she could have sworn their souls had mingled. The release following their growing pressure, felt many times in their young lives, somehow hit differently between each other. The subsiding waves did not tempt them to part. Unknown time passed between the last when another urge drove them on to reach their high again, JD prepared for the next. Although she wasn’t tossed around a room or pressed against a wall, he made sure Kaylee couldn’t think straight by the time they were spent and locked in a comfortable hold.

“I told you,” JD panted, swallowing air down his warm strained throat, “you’d be singing my praises.”

Eyes closed, Kaylee had to chuckle at his comment, the back of her hand resting on her forehead, chest rising and falling slower and slower with each breath. "I wouldn't say I was much of a singer," she only half argued, not about to deny him the truth that it had been wonderful. "Besides, it's more impressive we didn't tip the boat. Praises will be sung for that."

JD spoffed, “I’ll take it.” He reached between them to properly discard the rubber film and take care of his mess, making room for her to move if she pleased.

Carefully shifting so that she lay atop his chest, arms folded and used to prop up her head, Kaylee found those glistening umber orbs she had dove into. "It was perfect. You're perfect. How do you just know?" She'd blame the high she was still coming down from if he questioned, smiling in a pleasant glow.

“Unlike Winter I happen to be able to survive engaging in casual small talk,” JD chuckled, his hands resting on her hips. He took liberties to slide them soothingly over Kaylee on occasion. “It’s not difficult to make acquaintances, and people hear and see more than they’re aware. Information just comes out.” He followed with a playful smile, “But I like to think of myself as—,” he broke out in a tune, “Secret agent man! Secret agent man! Dun nah nah nah nah!

Grateful for his ridiculous behavior and keeping the mood light, Kaylee found herself in a giggle fit. "You're too much," she teased, though she slipped a hand up his chest to stroke his cheek. "No, that's a lie. You're just right. Even if you're goofy and make me look like a horrible listener."

“All in a day's work,” JD grinned, leaning in for a kiss. He rested his head back again, reaching to brush blonde tendrils behind her ear. “Be mine, Kaylee,” he urged quietly.

Kaylee thought of a teasing reply, but that just wouldn't have felt right. In fact his question and her contingent answer were anything but deserving a teasing response. "I am," Kaylee whispered back softly, rubbing her thumb on his cheek. In all of this mess and it's unwanted drama, if there was one truth to that entire summer that she knew, it was that she wanted to be and was his. It didn't feel too soon and it didn't feel like just an aftermath of sex. It felt right. "Good thing you prefer pink to gold."

JD’s lips broadened into a delighted smile. He pulled Kaylee to share in a kiss of joy to know she felt the same. After a time, and some agile maneuvering to renew the rubber film, they wordlessly slipped their littlest digits together in a promise and sealed it with the final act of intimacy of that night. Kaylee and JD fell asleep in the comfort and safety of the other, rocking on the ripples of the lake in the boat.

~oOo~​

In the morning, by Fate, their pinkies were still hooked together without effort. JD woke first, gazing down at his Sky with poignant adoration. The unconscious feeling of being watched lulled Kaylee from the sweetest of dreams that she wished she'd be able to recall, eyes gradually opening to a gentle morning scene. Memories of the night prior came trickling back, suddenly aware they were still floating in their little love boat. Any worries of just who might find them or consequences they might end up facing melted away as the comfort of umber wrapped itself about her.

"Mmm, morning," Kaylee murmured, stretching lazily so that she could meet his lips.

Breaking from that tender kiss, JD hummed back to her, "Morning, mia Ceilo," then rejoined their mouths again for the soft exchange of affection.

For a while they were content to lay in silence, basking in the affection they had for one another. After a time their gentle caresses shifted to more and their waking became all the sweeter. They savored their time in this little place unto their own making. But after a good delve into each other their peace in the boat broke when they felt the stir of hunger. The time beckoned them—past breakfast, only lunch to quench their stomach’s desires. Reluctantly they pulled on their clothes and rowed out of the little world of fairy lights and childhood and into the realm of adult worries and responsibilities.

“I should not have been so greedy,” JD spoffed, working the oars hard, “I hope we don’t miss the arrival of your parents.”

"I'm sure mother would understand," Kaylee assured him, bent over to lace up her boot. "That or we can hope she's too preoccupied with Lottie and the throuple to pay much attention to where we are."

That wasn’t to say Wesley would be as forgiving, especially since JD had taken his daughter out to the boonies for a romantic romp. Still, JD held onto Kaylee’s optimism if only to make himself feel better about taking too long to get going. He rowed the rest of the way in comfortable conversation. Once they got to the shore he helped her out and headed off to the intersection between the cabins.

“Looks like we have time to get ready. I’ll catch you at the entrance?” JD asked, raising his pinky.

Smile spreading Kaylee hooked her pinky on his, keeping them latched as she rose up on her toes and gave him a soft, brief kiss that held promise for more when time allowed. "I'll see you there," Kaylee assured him before pulling away and finally letting their hands drop.

The realization of just how far behind they'd fallen from schedule made her pick up the pace as she headed down the path toward the girls' cabin. She needed to at least change and wash quickly in the shower before she'd be seen anywhere for lunch, especially her mother's presence. Within ten minutes of her arriving at the cabin she was already racing back out, pulling her still wet hair into a ponytail.

On the way down the path to the beginning of the camp Kaylee could see the busses arriving at the gates. From her angle she noticed Serenity to the farthest side at the edge. Bellasiel and Dirael were on the other end, the snowy girl staring at her sweetheart with sorrowful eyes until she had to look away. Charlotte, Rennick, Keagan, Annie, Elijah, Hadassah, Tysha, and the others were mingling in the middle as the parents stepped onto the ground. Even Regina, Paisley, and Hugo were huddled to greet their parents and guardians.

A chatter of voices surrounded Kaylee the further she got into the thick of the crowd. Bodies bumped her, sharp giggles hit her eardrum, and the clash of various perfumes assaulted her nose—that is, until one familiar scent reached her. While Wesley had his own smell of home, Inara’s brought her own memories and feeling of comfort.

“Meri jaanu!” Inara beamed, parting from Charlotte’s hug to receive her eldest daughter. Just behind her a flickering image of Wesley stood by, paying no mind to people passing through his photonic alignment.

Cornflower eyes shone with love and the feeling of homesickness that had been stuffed so far down during the summer. It hid beneath the sorrows of love and all the torment that came with. Now that it had a chance to surface, Kaylee didn't hesitate to throw herself at her mother for a much needed embrace. Arms tightened around Inara's shorter stature and took a deep breath to soak in her presence.

"It's so good to see you, mom," Kaylee murmured earnestly.

“Mmmmmm! My baby!” Inara squeezed her back, not letting go until she figured Kaylee would need to stand straight. The Tigress had missed her cubs terribly, especially since learning bits about the world news and how it affected Kaylee. “Oh, you girls are growing so fast! You and Lottie are taller than me,” she pouted, and Rennick, who stood by, noticed the similarities to Charlotte. Inara turned and pointed a finger at Wesley. “It’s your fault.”

Chuckling, Wesley said, “I’ll take the blame.” He couldn’t grasp his daughters, but he did feel some pressure from mock hugs. “Good to see the two of you are safe and well,” he said, brushing fingers over hands that barely felt his touch.

Kaylee pulled away from the near-embrace with her father, longing for more but knowing that was what she'd have for now. Expecting a good portion of that question was to check on her after the events of the week prior, she nodded. "Safe and doing...much better than well," Kaylee said with the faintest pink hue to her cheeks. Especially after last night, the hard hitting news was becoming manageable.

A relief relaxed the tension wound inside her parents. Even Wesley’s figure seemed to fall into an easy posture. “That’s good to know, I’d like to hear all about it,” he said, shifting coffee eyes onto Charlotte and Rennick, briefly glancing at Keagan who met his parents farther down, “I would like to hear about everything my girls have been up to.”

Charlotte, who came to greet their parents wearing a sundress for a softer look, and with her hair up, as usual, avoided her father’s stare when he turned to face her again. “Why don’t we head to lunch? The dining hall will be crowded.

“That sounds good to me,” Inara said, suppressing a grin at Wesley’s expense.

“After you,” Wesley motioned to Rennick, who he rightly guessed would be coming along.

Not sure why this bothered him, but not seeing a reason to object, Rennick walked ahead with caution alongside Charlotte with his hands tucked in his pockets. Rennick couldn’t say meeting Wesley and Inara had been unpleasant—they greeted him respectfully when he came with Charlotte—but he did wonder about how much Wesley knew since that comment. It would be a lie if he said he wasn’t nervous.

“So, you’re doing better than expected?” Wesley asked Kaylee. “What has my Pumpkin smiling with pink cheeks?”

His questions only served to keep the color present, Kaylee daring a glance at her father with full knowledge that he could easily study her thousands of miles away. "I've met someone," Kaylee said before correcting herself. "Well, re-met someone and he's made the last few days go from miserable to quite wonderful. I want you and mom to meet him, too."

The troubles going on in Brazil had concerned them. Joss being at the center of the rebels had its unforseen ramifications, but the one they saw coming in regard to Kaylee made them worry the most at first. Hearing that their girl hadn’t fallen into despair eased that fear.

Grateful, Inara took Kaylee’s hand and said, “I think we both would love to meet this young man who brought sunshine back into our daughter’s life. Who is he?”

Charlotte pointed, “Here he comes.”

JD, dressed in camp-casual, with hair tidy and shoulders back, walked confidently toward the migrating group of Von Helsings and their tag-along rascal. “Lord and Lady Von Helsing, welcome,” he offered his hand to shake, which they took, “I am Jacob Davenport.”

“Davenport,” Wesley’s lips were easy to pull into a smile. “I know your uncle. He’s hard at work in Europe.”

“A busy man,” JD remarked. He stepped to Kaylee’s side, giving her a brief kiss to her cheek in greeting before wrapping his arm around her shoulder and looking back at her parents. He did not break eye contact nor did he wilt under their gaze. “Kaylee’s invited me to spend time with her and the family, if that’s alright it’s you two.”

Inara perked in interest, clasping her fingers at her just below her bust. “We don’t mind at all.” She decided JD didn’t offend, enjoying the fearless approach. Rennick had done the same, though he wasn't half as pleasant when they first brought him to the castle, more hostile than anything else. “We’d love to get to know you.”

“I’m sure,” JD smiled, and gestured that they walk. He took a step, but halted to see no one did the same—not until Wesley himself made the first move to continue. The tone was set at that moment.

“Mr. Davenport, I wish to extend to you congratulations,” Wesley said, glancing at the young man. “I’m happy to see you made it through the exams to enter the school. I hear you and your fellow trainees had a run in with a boggrat shortly beforehand.”

“Yes, it happened quite suddenly,” JD nodded, solemn. “We lost two people to it.”

The official report described the first young man having stepped, unsuspectingly, onto the illusion of floor padding of the outside training facility, only to drown slowly in the mire of the boggrat’s soupy body. The other tried to escape and ended up being dragged into the acidic slop by the tendrils that lashed out to grab them.

“It’s a shame,” Wesley said, shaking his head. “A frightening ordeal, too.”

“That’s the world we’re in,” JD said, and added, “for now.”

“Odd how it got there, I think,” Wesley said.

“How so?” JD asked, tilting his head.

“Well, those facilities were blessed—,”

“They were sealed with scrolls,” JD corrected, and apologized for interrupting.

“Indeed,” Wesley smiled. “They were sealed with scrolls, you’re right. A Buddhist owns that compound.” He went on to say, “I just think it’s strange. That place had been secured for years since Hell’s Gate. You’d think someone wouldn’t let the scrolls wear out since they checked them daily.”

JD shrugged, “I can’t say for sure that failure on their part is why it happened, Lord Wesley, but I can tell you that human error is the cause of many blunders, even when it comes to the most intelligent people in history. Maybe it was just an off day—a costly mistake. That, or maybe fairies are finding loopholes.”

“Perhaps,” Wesley said, and waited for the others to walk into the dining hall to follow inside. “I suppose I should be thankful you managed to escape alive. After all, you’ve brightened up my Pumpkin’s dreary summer.”

Kaylee, caught off guard momentarily by the story of the boggart which hadn't been told before, quickly nodded to her father. "He's definitely helped, so I'm grateful he managed to be accepted this year." Other forms of appreciation didn't need to be shared with her parents, especially not at a large group luncheon. "I can't say it's a dreary summer anymore, either."

“And that’s wonderful,” Inara said, taking out her phone and typing something. The other’s missed the shocked face on Wesley, who bent forward with his hands grabbing his crotch, as they all took a seat, eyes off of him. The Fox starred in mute surprise at his wife who tucked away her phone and gave him a loving, murderous look before she sat down too. “So, what have you all been up to? Anything fun?”

Kaylee had to busy herself with filling up a plate of juicy pot roast and steamed zucchini so that she could keep her eyes off of either of her parents. "Oh yes. Training, some crafting, and last night a boat ride." One that she wasn't about to confess ended within a half hour of their arrival. "Charlotte, Rennick and I were doing little skits earlier this summer, too. It's been busy this year."

“Oh, that’s great! What did you do?” Inara asked.

“Well, I’m not confident in my voice, though Bellasiel said I could improve it—she’s new, we’ll explain her in a bit,” Charlotte said, starting them off, catching her parents up on most of the tea.

Their conversation about the aerial dancing with Keagan, the scene Kaylee and Rennick did together, and their appreciation for the other performances blended into their experiences with the gremlin storm, art trips to the cabin, meeting Winter, meeting Bellasiel, and somehow they managed to avoid certain details that might have brought an embarrassing blush to either girl. Occasionally Rennick contributed, though he rather only listened to the others. He spoke mostly when they touched on the topic of Joss, keeping the information to the point and not lingering on his feelings, only saying he and Kaylee managed to support each other in these hard times. Before anyone could dig into just what came with support, JD said he was happy to help in that respect too, taking Kaylee’s mind off of the troubles in the world with a relaxing afternoon of cartoons and snacks.

“It turned out to be the best decision for more than one reason,” JD said with a smile, holding Kaylee’s hand. “I asked Kaylee if she’d be my girlfriend and she said yes.”

“Aw,” Inara beamed. “How sweet!”

Wesley, seeing his wife toying with her phone, was quick to add, “I admire your attention to detail, my Pumpkin deserves the best and I am happy that you’ve managed to bring her spirits up.”

Deciding this wasn’t sarcasm or some veiled threat, JD smiled, looking at Kaylee. “I’m grateful for the opportunity. She’s a wonderful person,” he said, turning back to Wesley, “you’ve raised an amazing woman, especially considering that you’ve been under home arrest in Avostoska. It’s got to be hard not to be present. My sympathies. I know what it’s like for a parent to be absent from your life.”

Spoffing, Wesley said, “Oh, it’s true that being confined has its drawbacks, but I could hardly call it being absent.”

“Hm…I suppose you’re right. You’ve got a lot of options to be there for your family. That is a gift,” JD said, sipping his drink.

“Exactly,” Wesley said.

“Kind of amazing, really, I mean, the court cases against Hunter’s were extensive. Some are still going on today,” JD said, swirling his spaghetti with his fork, “yours were of special interest. You got off easy, compared to the others with similar crimes.”

“True,” Wesley nodded, tilting his head in interest, “I had made deals, and other sacrifices, which helped reduce my time.”

“You’re up for a hearing this year, aren’t you?” JD asked.

“Yeah, the end of April,” Wesley said, and asked, “Are you interested in law enforcement?”

“No, just a History Buff,” JD smiled.

“Hm,” Wesley nodded in acknowledgment. “You’ll do well in Oliver’s class.”

“Maybe I’ll teach him something,” JD chuckled, earning the same from the others.

Wesley grinned, “Let me know if you get one over that Lion, he’s quite the master of Hunter History, even schooling me once in a while.”

Kaylee had to admit that JD's knowledge was quite impressive. After all, was it really history if it was still happening? Either way, she smiled around a bite of food. "Uncle Oliver is quite knowledgeable. Between that and Aunt Lauri's cleverness, I expect all of their little ones to be bright as can be. Oh, that reminds me, how is she faring after the baby? Does she expect to return in the fall?"

“With the promise of breaks if she needs it,” Wesley nodded. “The baby is a healthy little boy. They named him Solaris.”

“Aw, I love it,” Charlotte smiled. “And what about Aunt Willow?”

“A boy as well,” Inara brightened, taking out her phone to show the other two, “Little Coda. They’re the sweetest little babes.”

Charlotte melted, sharing the screen with Kaylee. “Oh they’re so cute! Rennick, look,” she said, leaning over to show him.

A quirk of a smile couldn’t be resisted. Rennick peered down with genuine praise for the hard work that paid off after nine months. “Very cute,” he agreed.

"Aww, little Coda looks like he's going to take after Uncle Theo," Kaylee cooed in delight, as always in adoration of their sweet cousins that only continued to grow in number. "Oh wait, Coda like in music? So they really don't plan on having any more sweet babies?" The realization made her sadly sigh. While all the children were adorable and the De'Levigne cotton-candy headed babies were deemed cutest, the Al-Zakhar and Crosse blood seemed to make the most perfect combination of offspring.

Inara shared a sympathetic sigh, “Yeah, they’re truly done. Uncle Theo has already gone through a vasectomy.”

Pouting, Charlotte had at least wanted the chance for another. The same went for the other’s in the family who got the snip. But she had no say in their lives, as they did not for hers. “Well, I’m happy that we have the ones we do, but I hope not all of them are done.”

Grinning, Inara said, “You’ll just have to grow up and have some of your own. Make me and your father grandparents in your early twenties?”

Blushing, Charlotte happened to make the mistake of glancing at Rennick before she could stop herself, which caused his cheeks to color as well. “Oh, that won’t be for a while, I think. At least not until my thirties.”

Wesley watched the two and said, “Take your time, my Dove. No rush. You’d want to make sure you’re in the best situation for having children, after all.”

As sensible as that sounded, those who knew Wesley could guess he meant he hoped they’d be so picky about a mate that his girls would probably not get the chance for a proper baby until their forties. His view of young adult men below that age didn’t spare many of them his harsh judgment. Young men like Hugo, Lorenzo, and even Joss, proved some of his points too. It was likely JD, Keagan, and Rennick were not spared.

Quite used to her father’s opinion, and annoyed that Wesley did have such examples, Charlotte didn’t react to the comment as she might have when she was younger—huffs, puffs, and threats of marrying the hottie older men of the world, such as Joao.

Instead, Charlotte shook her head with a smile and a roll of her mocha eyes. “I won’t rush, father, and I promise I will choose the best situation for myself.”

“Good,” Wesley turned his chin to meet his shoulder, dramatically closing his eyes and perking his brows at his daughter in a playful manner. “I wouldn’t want to see you unhappy. You’re doing well?”

Charlotte caught his meaning and felt the blush return. “Yes, actually,” she said, and found it difficult to enjoy the broccoli chicken casserole that seemed to have an imbalance in favor of the green vegetable. “Um, so, tonight I was thinking you two, Rennick, and the O’Reilly’s could all have dinner together tonight.”

“Without your sister?” Wesley asked between a bite of food.

“Uh, yeah…” Charlotte looked to Kaylee, hoping she’d step in here.

Recalling their agreement from the day prior, Kaylee nodded though not too quickly to draw attention. "JD and I have a date for dinner, actually. I hope that's okay that I won't be around for a bit," she explained, willing to take the heat for her sister's sake for a short while.

“Yes, mia Cielo has promised me she would take me out,” JD said, and he was pleased to see Inara smile at his pet name for Kaylee.

“Hm,” Wesley glanced between them, but before he could give them a hard time he felt a weight on his shoulder where he was in the castle. He would have a word with Hye and his wife later on, even if he didn’t expect it to go his way. “Alright, well, we’ll miss you, Pumpkin.”

"I know, but I'll be home in a week," Kaylee reminded her father. "If you don't have too much work to do, maybe we can have a night together? Catch up on the summer and maybe a movie?" It'd been a long time since the two had a lot of father-daughter bonding time, and she wasn't about to offer up Charlotte's free time unless she decided she wanted to join them.

Wesley’s smile brought memories to mind of comfort and encouragement. “I’d love to—with you both, if you girls are up for it.”

Perking, Charlotte said, “Oh, that sounds fun.”

“I’m sure your mother will want to join too,” Wesley said, looking down at his wife with a smile.

“I wouldn’t mind at all,” Inara said, laying her fingers on his holohand, “but I think they want time with their father who is always so busy. I will have my nights with them some other time.” She knew her eldest kids were Daddy’s girls. This did not offend her. Besides, she had a little boy back home with a heart for his mother. Kit had tears in his eyes when Inara left, but he kept his chin up despite his emotions, quivering lip and all.

“Then it’s settled. When you girls return we’ll have some father-daughter time,” Wesley said, and left it at.

They picked up some other topic, moving from subject to subject until their meal was done and they headed off to tour the camp. Charlotte was eager to bring her mother to the zipline. Inara joyfully rode on the wire three times before they continued their walk around camp. Kaylee happily led the way to the art cabin where one of her latest hours of work was still stored. She'd been exploring different mediums but kept finding herself drawn back to resin. With Winter's help, she'd made a small heart-shaped oceanscape that she shared. The Von Helsing couple were alight with praise over their daughter’s craft. Inara took pictures and made Kaylee promise to make her something before she returned to camp.

At this point Winter and her parents walked into the cabin. If they weren’t walking as close and didn’t share certain tell-tale features, anyone would be hard pressed to believe the spawn of hippies was the goth child with mismatched eyes. JD did his best to veer the group away, but Inara betrayed the teens familiarity with the strange looking girl who couldn’t be mistaken for anyone else, what with how the other’s described Winter, and the parents were overjoyed to discover that their little snowflake had made friends! Not just any friends too, but children of Historically important figures. An uncomfortable conversation ensued that mortified the mute Winter who probably wished for a gremlin storm about then.

The clock came to save Winter from further horror. The Von Helsings, JD, and Rennick made their way on to the theatre, the water park, and more. All the while Rennick and Wesley barely spoke, and when JD got into conversation it seemed like a battle of mental ping-pong rather than casual talk.

Dinner came around and their tummies were empty and ready for another meal. Inara gave Kaylee a hug from her and Wesley, saying, “You two have a good time.”

Smiling to her parents as she stepped back and took JD's hand, Kaylee tried not to think too far into what possibilities a 'good time' could entail. "Oh we will. I love you both and I'll see you soon," she promised them, turning to leave them to their dinner with the throuple.

“So,” Wesley turned to his second eldest and the young man, “where is this dinner?”

“In the gardens,” Charlotte said, taking a couple steps back before facing forward to guide them.

“What are their names?” Inara asked.

“Tamara and Kilean. I think you all will like each other.” I hope.

Since her childhood Charlotte knew that her father had elegant taste. The dinner had to be perfect—the food, the ambience, the location, the service—if she planned on making a good impression and to demonstrate the importance of this night. For this reason she made a few deals and pulled favors to make sure the dinner didn’t disappoint. The only part she couldn’t control was how the adults reacted. A gentle, reassuring hand on her arm from Rennick calmed the nerves in her belly, even if for the moment.

“Just this way,” Charlotte weaved with them down a path lit by glowing orbs.

47hP9cGYbhyHRHCmqsJzXmoXBDe4dGEtMUV3i4kOPLtsLQifJzeCI1Oyhi2LJrXPPxA8F9AP0BWdlMjNTPqbkMFJuKmVCBmg_7N2mNXysb18-w11xUjNNltDw_oDctV-3XL6tVnV


By the time the Von Helsings and Rennick came upon the arranged private dining space in the gardens, there were already three waiting for them. Keagan stood facing a middle aged woman who could be none other than his mother, sharing his dark gaze. It was clear there was a brief disagreement still taking place between them, with an old fair-skinned man seated as he watched the two.

"I don't see why you wouldn't sit between us, baby," her voice had a richness to it, each syllable sliding to the next.

"Mom, I am going to sit next to Charlotte," Keagan was gently insisting.

"Baby, I'm sure she's gonna wanna sit beside her mama," his mother insisted, pointing at the chair beside her husband. "Now park yourself right here before I remind you that I am still your mama."

Chuckling from his seat, the man took the side of his son in a moderately strong Irish accent, "Tamara, yer gunna embarrass the poor boy."

"Now Kilean, I know you're not trying to let my baby boy grow up too fast. Lord, help me," Tamara was quick to turn to her husband before balled hands went to her chests, flattening her palms and looking to the heavens. Clearly she was in need of guidance to deal with these two men tonight.

“There’s nothing so fearsome as a mother’s voice to God’s ear. You might consider that seat, young man,” Wesley said with a grin. He wished he could give this woman a right good handshake, but he would have to rely on his wife to do so for him.

Inara didn’t fail, immediately knowing which parent to address first, Charlotte and Rennick standing in respectful silence beside her for the time being. “You must be Mrs. O’Reilly. I’m Inara Von Helsing, this is my husband Wesley.”

0wMH1CqkBAA1yTXhnD6eYYDR49Tkhrk80RyV2Qb_Zq04E7DMVQ5rMUT4rvJcsFTElBmc-lhL0eCFEWbC_B8GSCgTrI08qqidRmGMKmUAe9FUI_Kx5whPIOjygcD2CVe623Xrs0up


A good head taller than Inara was and significantly broader, Tamara happily took the extended hand. Wesley's remark had helped soften her mood as they were introduced. "Please, call me Tamara, Mrs. Von Helsing," she was quick to insist, taking a step closer to Wesley before the realization hit that he wouldn't be able to continue the introductions.

“Then call me Inara,” she said, just fine with a first-name basis.

“And you may call me Wesley, or Wes, if it pleases you,” he said to them.

fevU8pxA3tp5-XU24vnv6m6eAHf1S78UYSZFZvvy6KJoQgwxacPPuQcCRSX5AKy1i3CU64mlhCVIBOGed9YiTfhWQ2MiEQB0I7Oqpiv6cQCJalkh_yDbUsR4DUYVSe_HoRdmRMb0


"Pleasure t'meet you both," Kilean said as he stood, towering over both his wife and Inara as he offered a hand to the latter. Flashing a pearly smile that matched his son's, he gestured to the table. "Please, eat. We'd hate t'cause anyone t'starve."

1ADVi0QNvnztfLZBniv4EfVd8cHlXQaUBJnR4F3il20Dxmunz0GrhN2O9jZCUkPMl26UlEc5pOTbTZhMwlI8_6g5vYbv4lX-FXk2aos3YIWc6ZEyKmt9S9FrJQa5zIKvTx77msgY


Keagan dared a look toward Rennick and Charlotte. Something told him of all the battles to pick to fight, especially with the conversation ahead, where to sit was one to pass on. He gave his partners an apologetic smile before taking a seat between where his father had been and where his mother now settled herself.

“You read my mind,” Wesley said, pulling a chair out for his wife.

At these times Rennick wished he had the kind of charm others such as JD and Wesley possessed. Unfortunately he couldn’t fathom what to say or do other than greet them and offer a smile that appeared a little guarded as he sat down between Wesley and Kilean. Charlotte took a seat between her parents, with Inara next to Tamara.

Before anyone could ask where the food was or what they were expecting to eat, silent servers dressed in appropriate uniforms came from the veil of vines with trays of food for each of them. Wesley raised his brows, impressed with what they did considering their limits. He gave his daughter a smile that she took as pride, and Charlotte felt a little brighter, especially when the people who received their meals were happily surprised by their favorites being served. Nothing like Avostoska, but well enough.

"Mmm, smells mighty fine," Kilean applauded the meal presented before them. A traditional Irish meal of corned beef with cabbage and potatoes all cooked to perfection pleased him.

"The kitchens here and at the Academy are all deeply skilled. The food is always amazing," Keagan commented, a fresh plate of chicken Alfredo waiting for him (since eating nachos in front of his mother wasn't an option). Glancing across the table to see what Rennick was having, a habit of his, the realization struck that Keagan hadn't thought to introduce him. Surely it would come around, but he felt quite terrible just then, nearly missing his mother's retort.

"Might be good, but it's not as good as your Mama's cookin', right?" A dark bro raised as she waited expectedly.

"Hmm? Oh, of course not, mom," he assured her.

“I’m afraid the kitchens lack the kind of invaluable talents of mother’s such as yourself, Tamara,” Wesley said, enjoying his southwest chicken and grilled veggies—a favorite summer meal.

The compliment was well received by Keagan's mother. "I appreciate that, Wes," she hummed with delight, perking her brows at Inara. "And now I see how he landed a looker like you with that silver tongue."

Rennick couldn’t fathom how what Wesley said made an impact. No one besides Keagan and Kilean knew what Tamara’s cooking was like. What basis did he have to praise her talents? Isn’t that a lie? But everyone liked it. Rennick shook his head and continued to eat his grilled cheese.

“How was your tour around the camp?” Inara asked between a bite of curry and rice.

"Quite lovely," Kilean answered, pausing to wipe the corners of his mouth. "Is a good, strong facility. Keagan tells me it's yer brother who runs it?"

“Yes, Cory put a lot of effort into his project. He partners, at times, with Ryuu, but my brother is the mastermind behind the camp,” Wesley said proudly.

"Well he's doing a fine job. Good to see there's a place for my baby to still enjoy summer while being safe," Tamara praised.

Rennick cocked his head, safe? Didn’t they hear about the gremlin storm? In all fairness, camp Cromwell did have comparatively safe standards of protection against other places in the world, but Rennick did wonder if Keagan’s parents were aware of the possibility of danger still being present. He looked in silent question at Keagan. Surely he had told his parents that even a camp like this one didn’t mean they were immune to attack. The subtle acknowledgment told Rennick that, while it was mentioned, the degree of damage hadn’t been divulged.

“Cory strives to build the safest camp money and skill can afford,” Wesley said, casually sipping on his drink that a server poured for him. “While we can’t promise impenetrable security, we do boast one of the most fortified compounds around.”

Inara said, “Not only that, but the storm that passed over this summer resolved in the camp’s favor, proving the skills the students learned from the academy are justified.” She turned with a smile upon Charlotte. “I know I am proud of my daughter’s achievements so far, and I hear from Lottie that your son is doing very well.”

Nodding, Charlotte set down her utensils to speak without distraction, “Yes, Keagan has one of the highest scores in school. Both he and Rennick are in the top one-hundred most qualified to be Elite, if they wanted to be.”

"I'm sorry, Rennick?" Tamara's head tilted in confusion.

“Oh, so sorry,” Charlotte blushed, gesturing to him, “this is Rennick.”

“Hey,” he gave them a respectful incline of acknowledgement.

"Ah, hello there, lad," Kilean spared a smile and a nod. "Apologies, age shows at times. You were Keagan's roommate this summer, aye?"

Across the table, Keagan offered Rennick an apologetic look. While he didn't want to keep everything from his parents, there were also some conversations best had in person. A letter wouldn't have been respectful of their relationship, in his mind.

“Yeah,” Rennick nodded, figuring out what was going on in regard to how much Keagan’s parents knew. “We’ve gotten to know each other really well. Your son is one of the better men I’ve come to care for in my life.” He could drop the bomb, but he didn’t think it would be fair to the other two.

The phrasing certainly didn’t seem all that strange, though the smallest oddness did ring from it. Wesley, having studied the three, had all but answered his own questions with Rennick’s words. The young man did not often go into detail. Rennick was likely to keep things short and simple. The added elaboration indicated to Wesley where this conversation might go since he sketched a rough mental outline of what to expect when they were invited to dinner with select people.

“Good men are hard to find in this world,” Wesley said, erring on a soft tone.

“Ain’t that the truth,” Rennick spoffed, taking another bite of his sandwich. He glanced at Charlotte and said, “Women of quality are difficult to have relationships with too…I’m lucky I have Keagan and Lottie in my life. I won’t be losing them any time soon.”

Inara pieced together from little clues, especially from her husband, that the dinner they were at hadn’t been arranged purely to meet parents with parents. She perked her brows in interest to her daughter who smiled sheepishly back. “Oh…Uh, well, I think that…I mean, I hope you don’t lose the bonds you’ve made.” It was all she could say in the uncertainty of what was happening.

“I hope that as well,” Charlotte said, feeling her nerves flutter inside. She couldn’t eat another bite. “It’s a topic that Keagan, Rennick, and I have discussed on occasion—our bond, and what it means to us…We’re very close…Closer than typical relationships. We’ve been through a lot together and realized how much we mean to each other…We’ve recently took things to a deeper degree in our relationship that we felt expresses our care and devotion to one another,” She didn’t know how else to phrase it, so after a silent agreement between her and the guys, Charlotte exhaled and said, “Just this week we decided to become an official throuple.”

The undeniable sound of Tamara nearly choking on her jambalaya was the only response the teenagers would have for a moment. Once a sip helped push the food down, she turned narrowed eyes toward Charlotte. "A what?"

Knowing he'd been silent long enough, Keagan inserted himself. "A throuple mom. It's when a relationship is between three people rather than two like in a traditional couple," he explained. A mistake because it earned his mother's full attention to snap toward him, eyes narrowing.

"I can see that now, Keagan Quinlan O'Reilly, but what I don't understand is how you told me you've been seeing Miss Charlotte and now this?" Tamara tapped her index finger on the table expectantly. "Now did you lie to your mama or-"

"Mom, Charlotte just told you that this was something that changed this week." Keagan fought the urge to rub his temples. "I have been seeing Charlotte and now Rennick is also my partner."

Tamara's lips pursed tightly together as her dark eyes bounced among the teenagers. It was his father who spoke at that point. "Son, if yer tryin' to tell us that ye like boys—"

Letting out an exasperated sigh, Keagan shook his head. "I'm not trying to tell you that at all, dad. I love Charlotte," he stressed, looking across the table to those beloved mocha pools before switching to Aegean seas that he'd also grown to adore. "But I also love Rennick. They're both very important to me."

Snapped from her brooding moment, his mother swooped in. "Oh? Important enough that you'd think it was fine to embarrass your parents with this? I don't know who's been spewing ideas around that you jumped on, but this is not acceptable. I won't allow this kind of nonsense in my family."

Charlotte blinked, feeling that strike harder than expected. It seemed Tamara framed the passion and desires Charlotte had for the two of them, and that they had for her, as childish—a game kept from the adults so they could mess around—dug up from some old attic to try on, but not something you did in good society. Knowing this wasn’t exactly wrong, seeing as throuples were kind of taboo for even full grown adults, made Charlotte blush for having offended them so, however she did not feel this warranted that kind of reaction to Keagan.

Before a reply could be made by anyone else, Charlotte said, “Keagan hasn’t decided to embarrass either of you. This kind of thing is not unheard of in my family.”

“It’s true,” Inara said, her hand holding her daughter’s under the table. She looked up at her husband.

Wesley knew the kind of power his silver tongue had and it seemed he could push things in his favor if he wanted to, at least for a time. He could ride that wave with Tamara and turn the tide against Charlotte pursuing this dynamic. That selfish thought, tamed only by practice and his love for his daughter, took a backseat for the time being.

“Inara and I have dabbled in a Swinger’s lifestyle for years in the past,” Wesley explained.

Nodding, Charlotte went on to say, “I expressed interest in having lovers as guests to our relationship as a couple and we agreed to try it out. It just happened that Rennick turned out to be a great guy and we all fell in love with one another.”

Still flushed from Wesley's remark, Kilean cleared his throat, shaking his head. "For two consenting adults to...permit others to join them in...intimacy," the color only grew until he had to clear his throat once more. "That is at their discretion. But you're all children, and Keagan if your mother has said not in our house, then we don't condone it."

Even if on her side, the final remark started Tamara off once more. "Don't condone it? God Almighty does not condone this! Premarital relations! Lying with another man!" The boiling frustration led her to standing, taking quick steps behind her husband's chair and son's, pacing back and forth. Keagan could feel his hopes crushing, pulling him down into his seat.

Charlotte squeezed her mother’s hand for support, mocha eyes glancing between the O’Rielly’s and her own parents. She had hoped this would have gone over better. The stakes were high and the resolution was unknown to her. If they rejected this entirely—what did that mean?

The moment demanded a response from the Von Helsings, they felt this. So, Wesley said, “That is certainly true,” he sipped on his drink, “as parents we have the right to enforce the rules in our house. Not only that, I think Keagan will only be turning seventeen this September, is that right?”

Charlotte nodded, feeling her face drain of color. “Yes, on the twentieth.”

“As far as I’m concerned he, and my daughter, are under the law of the country to submit to the authority of their parents in all legal matters,” Wesley said, shrugging, “I can’t speak on the law of God. I myself am an agnostic.”

“Dad…” Charlotte pleaded softly, knowing he had more than that he could say, even if she didn’t know the specifics.

Raising his brows, Wesley said, “Tamara is right. Keagan is under the protection, care, and authority of his parents. Kilean makes a point as well. You’re all still very young. I wouldn’t stop you from making your choice, my Dove, but,” he gave a nod towards the parents across from them, “If you are unable to make a good argument in your favor, then perhaps you should reevaluate your position.”

Inara had to agree. “I’m sorry, meri Jaan. This isn’t our place.”

It dawned on Charlotte that her father probably could attempt to persuade Tamara and Kilean, but by rights Wesley had no say in the business of the O'Reilly family. Besides that, if Charlotte did manage to get her father to make a case for them, does this only prove her immaturity? To put her father to the task of handling her business—her intimate business. This battle could not be won…But perhaps, negotiated? Occasionally people commented that Charlotte inherited her father’s wit. It was the charm that sometimes escaped her.

Taking a moment to think through her words, Charlotte said, “Mr and Mrs O’Reilly, I’m sorry that this news has upset you. I understand that it conflicts with the beliefs you hold dear, and I know that isn’t going to change in an evening of conversation.” Her hand gripped her mother’s out of anxiety. While it was easy to point out that Keagan would turn eighteen next year and go his own way if he wanted, that was hardly the real problem. “I don’t know much about Catholicism or Christianity in general, but I do know some things—I know in all forms of denominations Freedom of Will is a cornerstone of humanity. Isn’t it still Keagan’s right to choose?”

Tamara, sitting once more after her husband had coaxed her to her chair during the exchange across the table, flicked her eyes in Charlotte's direction. Her mouth opened as if she had an immediate response, though it soon after closed, mulling over thoughts that plagued her from the question posed. Her nostrils could be seen flaring with each breath, the dramatics of the movement lessening gradually. After an eternity of silence she finally spoke, dark gaze trained on the young woman across the table. "And do you believe, Miss Charlotte, that any of those denominations were considering teenagers having a threesome when building off that cornerstone?"

Summoning everything she could recall about this religion from all the random times she either overheard Elijah, or the questions she had asked of him about it, Charlotte replied, "Yes. Not just that, but other sins," she used familiar lingo to help them relate with her, "did Jesus not come to spare the adultress from being stoned to death? He did tell her to go and sin no more, and she ended up as one of his followers, but her ability to choose to continue or not remained. By God's own design we are made with a rational, Free Will." Another point struck and Charlotte left no room to respond, saying, "But with respect, I don't think it matters, Mrs O'Reilly. We could fuss over these details, but in the end everything rests on whether or not Keagan believes a God exists with standards to live by."

You could craft a perfect system, but enforced compliance did not a virtuous man make; what is within a man's heart defined him. Tamara could crack down on Keagan's behavior, she could remove him entirely from Charlotte's life, but any demonstrate of his obedience said nothing about his convictions and everything about keeping the peace with his parents.

Though Charlotte's gaze had remained on Tamara's as she spoke, anyone who happened to glance at Kilean might catch a brief moment of surprise mixed with mute amusement. It wasn't often that someone dared to go against his wife's strong voice and will, particularly in regards to religion. In that current moment he couldn't predict how the evening would end, but he knew Charlotte had just slowed the push of the current.

"And you don't believe I know the beliefs of my own son?" Tamara's response was clearly one of defence and even mild offense to the way she interpreted Charlotte's words.

At that point Keagan stepped in, unable to sit by any longer while his beloved fought for his honor. "But you don't, mom," his voice earned her attention. "You've spent our lives making sure that your children knew your beliefs, but never stopped to ask if we shared them. And while my views might change with time, I do agree with Charlotte that a God as good and forgiving as the one you follow would be one to allow his children to have the freedom to make their own choices."

Inara’s heart went out to Tamara without needing to share her theistic perspective. As a mother, it had to be absolutely earth shattering to learn that your child did not take seriously the realities of the world you knew, and that their lifestyle put them at risk of the dangers that you believed lurked around the corner waiting for them. If at any time in Tamara’s life she felt closest to God, it was here—this pain. The pain of watching your children, who you gave life to, exercise the rights you gave to them, to choose to live against their own good. While Keagan may be a prodigal son to return later, it was at this moment that Tamara’s heart and the heart of the God she loved joined in suffering. And if Tamara intended to coax Keagan to what she believed was good sense, it wasn’t going to be through shame, or shunning, or force. Keagan’s Freedom of Will had to be respected. Either his mother proved beyond reasonable doubt that God existed with standards to live by, or she would need to accept that Keagan would live his life as he saw fit, which may or may not change as time went on.

Elijah and Tamra would know from their shared beliefs that while freedom consisted in doing what a person ought, and not in uncontrolled, unhindered indulgence urged on by the yearnings of a whim—a person was more free when they weren’t addicted to meth after trying it ‘just once’—taking away the Freedom of Will stripped them of the genuine, authentic choice to Love. Even if in every possible reality Keagan would choose to walk this path again and again, so would God allow him to do so. No one, especially a loving God, would find meaning in a manufactured relationship with his children, bent to his desires. Love not given freely had no value and meant nothing.

Though only a moment had passed, it must have felt like an eternity for Tamara, and Wesley broke the silence by saying, “Perhaps this matter should be discussed in private between the family.”

Rennick had been out of the conversation for many reasons, but he stayed because he did care about Keagan and Charlotte. At Wesley’s words he had to admit he agreed. He asked the O’Reilly family, “Did you want some time alone?”

"No, that won't be necessary." Tamara spoke finally, straightening the lower hem of her blouse. "Keagan, you exercise your Freedom of Will. We will be here unless you decide to turn completely from God and the morals we taught you. I would just hope your partners do not plan to take that from you, too."

Implying that her daughter shouldered any responsibility for Keagan's choices irked Inara. She did her best to temper herself. Tamara had a bomb dropped on her this evening. But it just didn’t make sense to Inara that people who claimed to preach forgiveness and compassion were so easy to turn their backs on those who left their fold. While Jesus told the story of the one lost sheep the shepherd left the one-hundred to find, it seemed some ‘Christians’ were content to let the lamb wander as a lost cause. If Inara didn’t know D’Lante or Frank, she’d have been hard pressed to believe any of the Christians in the world weren’t hypocrites. The Jacksons had their fair share of family members not practicing their Catholic faith, some of which were Atheists, and yet they were still loved and treated with dignity.

The realization that while his mother wasn't giving an outright approval, she wasn't dismissing him immediately; not forcing him to decide between his relationship and his family at that moment. "I understand," Keagan nodded, though his voice lacked a strong sense of joy that it might have had. Still, he would take this as a victory for now.

"And it should go without sayin', but if this leads t'other devious or unlawful behaviors, yer mother and I may reconsider the academy's suitability," Kilean added to his wife's stipulations.

Twin suns burned. “It would be a shame to see him go for any reason, though I’m sure Keagan will do well wherever he is, but,” Inara turned to Keagan, “if you ever find yourself without a place to be, let us know.” A subtle promise that if his family did turn him away, Keagan was welcome to stay at Avostoska.

While appreciative of the offer, Keagan found he was stunned into near silence at the realization of what had just transpired. A lifetime of believing that his parents were there to provide unconditional love was false. There were conditions it seemed, and he had been warned he was teetering toward the edge of those conditions.

"Thank you, Lady Von Helsing," Keagan nodded in a soft tone, quick to bring his gaze back to his plate. This evening would leave him with many things to think over.

"I think we might'a had our fill for the night," Kilean suggested with a nod to the Von Helsings. He was a man who knew his wife's limits and was well aware they were approaching them.

Charlotte found she lost her appetite as well. Fury kept her mouth closed up till now. “Good night, Mr and Mrs O'Reilly,” she said in a cool tone. She did one better than Rennick, who only gave a curt nod.

Getting up from his seat to help his wife out of hers, even if it was more for show of affection than his hologram could do, Wesley said, “I think a full night's sleep would do us all some good.”

"Indeed," Tamara nodded, lips still tighter than they'd been when the evening meal had started. She came to stand at Kilean's side, neither overly surprised when the moment he rose Keagan found his way to stand behind Rennick's chair. "Thank you all for dinner."

"A pleasure," Kilean nodded, giving his son a final glance before offering the Von Helsing's a brief smile.

Done with their farewells, the teens and the Von Helsing couple went out an alternate path than the O'Reillys to the road heading to the cabins. Charlotte took Keagan’s arm and she rested her head on his shoulder. Rennick fell in step behind them. He would have walked next to Keagan, except that he sensed the Tigress wanted to be there for the downtrodden young cub. Inara kept pace with Keagan and set her hand on his back to offer some amount of comfort.

Rennick walked in silence for a time beside Wesley’s hologram. They were just out of earshot if they kept their voices low. He glanced at the older man and said, “They threatened to leave Keagan.”

“They did,” Wesley said, coffee eyes forward on the three.

“Why?”

“Pride, mostly,” Wesley answered. “Saving face, injured ego, frustration over opposition to their vision of his life—take your pick.”

“Serenity’s father is the same,” Rennick said.

“I don’t doubt it,” Wesley looked at the displeased young man. “You’re troubled.”

“It’s bullshit,” Rennick said. “They’re supposed to be his fucking family.” He looked at Wesley with frustration and it dawned on him that the man appeared eerily calm. He asked, “Aren’t you angry?”

Wesley hummed in thought a moment before saying, “I can see the issue. I can understand it. If you’re asking if I feel a sense of injustice, then no. I am perturbed that my daughter and my wife are upset, but I am only mildly sympathetic to Keagan’s plight.”

Rennick watched Wesley a little longer in silence. “Lottie said you don’t feel things the same. That you're cold to the world…How do you come to care about doing anything good? If you don’t feel like a normal person?”

“Choice isn’t dependent on emotion, though they can influence them,” Wesley shrugged, “I reason out my decisions through logic, mostly. Usually my feelings come about from consistent action.”

That would have to satisfy Rennick for now. He couldn’t figure how living that way felt and he wasn’t sure he wanted to know. Besides, right now he was concerned for Keagan. There didn’t need to be another person abandoned by family. First Joss and now Tamara and Kilean? It wasn’t right. The wrongness of it tempted tears in Rennick’s eyes.

Guessing his mind, Wesley did his best to offer comfort. “The bonds you choose are often stronger than the ones you’re born into,” Wesley said, and met Rennick’s eyes briefly, “The blood of the covenant is thicker than the water of the womb, as the saying goes…Keagan is fortunate to have you and my Dove by his side.”

After a moment Rennick nodded, picking up speed to take Keagan’s side when Inara dropped back to walk with her husband. He took Keagan’s hand as they continued onward in silence. That night had not gone exactly how they wanted, but they couldn’t deny it went better than expected. While Keagan’s parents weren’t in favor of the arrangement, they hadn’t outright banished their son. Charlotte texted Kaylee on her way to the cabin with one hand as discreetly as possible.

~oOo~​

After having left the others, Kaylee shooed JD off to the art cabin or wherever it was that would leave him content. As much as she would have enjoyed time with him, there was no way she'd be able to even semi-plan a date if he was right beside her. Even as it was she was racing against the clock, not left with much time to try to compare to how much effort he put into their dates so far.

By the time dinner was only an hour off, Kaylee had turned herself into a proper mess, nearly bumping into a few campers and their families as she ran across campus to get changed. As agreed upon, she showed up at his cabin at a quarter to the hour. Running her fingers over her blouse to straighten it, she knocked twice, already smiling before he even had a chance to open the door.

Having had time to get ready, JD opened the door wearing an unfairly attractive outfit. A men’s button up with some of them undone at the top, untucked over a pair of nice jeans cut off at the knee. His hair was tousled and the front fell playfully against the frame of his face. He held a pair of sunglasses in the hand of the arm he leaned on the threshold of the door. Kaylee could smell the scent he dabbed on waft to her.

“Hey, mio Cielo,” JD grinned.

Lips tugging into a smile, Kaylee watched him for a moment before remembering just why she was there. "You look ready for the beach," she commented, leaning in and greeting him properly with a kiss before slipping her hand into his. "Unfortunately for you, that's not where we're going.”

“Well, it’s the nicest outfit I had,” JD spoffed once their lips parted, and put on his sunglasses.

“Ready?"

Giving her hand a squeeze, JD stepped forward and gave their hold a gentle swing, “Lead the way, mio Cielo.”

And lead she would, though at a comfortable pace so that they could enjoy the evening as it began its descent. Rather than walk toward the dining hall, she picked their path toward one of the gardens. Very purposefully, a garden nowhere near the one where her sister was facing their parents and Keagan's with news of their throuple status. They walked a ways into the garden before she stepped into his pathway, cornflower eyes full of a nervous type of excitement.

"Okay, close your eyes,” Kaylee urged.

“Hmm…alright, mio Cielo,” JD gave her a playful one-eyed stare before pressing his lid over umber eyes.

Waiting until she was certain they were closed and even squinting questioningly to see if he was peeking, Kaylee continued onward. Mindful not to let him wander off the path, both hands holding his, the journey onward was relatively brief. The last few steps she was much slower with than before, using her foot to nudge his where she wanted him to step until finally he was in place.

"Remember lowered expectations! But you can open your eyes,” Kaylee said.

JD chuckled, blinking his sight back. He inhaled appreciatively, “Oh, mio Cielo, this is wonderful.”

Careful navigation had led them to the center of one of the larger garden ponds, standing on a centerpiece that was clear and raised only an inch or two above the water's edge. A plaid blanket was spread out on top of the clear landing, the entire middle piece large enough for them both to lay comfortably with little risk of winding up swimming with the colorful koi beneath them. Two cushions were waiting with a basket between them. The entire scene was surrounded by blossoms, a small tucked away corner for just them.

"So, it's not much, but I think it isn't bad for only a few hours to work with,” Kaylee said.

“Not bad at all,” JD grinned.

They walked leisurely around the edge of the flat extension of rock crafted for campers to enjoy the view of the pond wrapping nearly all the way around it. JD let go of Kaylee’s hand to crouch down. His soulful eyes, dark and umber like burnt wood, reflected the water's surface a deep longing. JD let his body fall back onto his rear in a sigh of contentment, palms supporting him upright. He brushed back a fallen curl and looked into his sky and beamed a grateful smile.

"It was the biggest pond I could find," Kaylee explained as she found one of the cushions for herself and took a seat. "Well, it was either this or float out on the lake, but that didn't feel as private and then there's no flowers."

“It’s perfect,” JD said, guiding her closer so he might hold her, one leg outstretched to dip his foot in the water and the other supporting her back. “Ponds have always been a peaceful place for me.”

Happily sliding over beside him, Kaylee let her eyes close in contentment. "It is nice. It smells great, you can hear the water. I like it," she commented. "You'll need a house with one, some day. Or maybe even a botanical garden."

“Mmmm, I don’t think I’ll have a place to enjoy. Being a guardian will probably take me all around the world,” JD said, his fingers that clasped around her arm rubbed her skin gently.

Kaylee frowned slightly at the thought, although the same would likely be true of hers. That or if she did have a home it would be seldom seen. "Then you'll just need to see all the ponds then."

“I think I will,” JD smiled, resting his head on her shoulder. “Maybe if you come around with me, we can see them together. We can have picnics beside them and eat snacks—oh, have you brought any food?”

Opening her eyes after enjoying that thought, Kaylee quirked a grin. "No, I took you on a date at dinner time without food," she teased, nodding her head toward the picnic basket that awaited them. "I brought something. You'll have to be the judge if it's food or not."

“Hmm,” JD raised his brows, interested more than just that his tummy grumbled. He shifted over to the basket and opened the wicker lid.

Keeping back a bit and watching as JD began to empty out the basket, Kaylee held her breath. An oblong object covered in foil came out along with the pleasant aroma of garlic. Beneath it was a square tin, also made of aluminum, resting on two plates with cutlery beside. Removing the lid, a pile of cheesy, tomato-pasta was placed as carefully as it could.

"I can't promise it's going to be very good," Kaylee apologized quickly for the less than fancy looking lasagna. "I haven't done a ton of cooking and I'm pretty sure the kitchen staff rushed me along before it was completely done."

Setting them up to eat, JD couldn’t help but grin. “Aah, lasagna! And garlic bread, nice! Questo è fantastico, mio Cielo[this is great, my sky],” he assured her, and though she didn’t know what he said, it was clear he praised her efforts. “Alright, let’s see,” he cut into a corner and took a bite. He thoughtfully chewed, and oh did he have to work that rubber! It wasn’t ‘crunchy’, but it wasn't cooked all the way either. JD decided it earned a good rating for being her first time, and so he said, “It is good, mio Cielo.” He meant it, taking another bite without hesitation.

His positive words made her beam from ear to ear, letting her fork dive in as well from where it had been poised in waiting. "You have no idea just how nervous I was," Kaylee admitted as she worked to cut a bite-sized piece away from the larger slice. These forks sure were weak! "I wanted it to be special and realized halfway through that I was cooking Italian food for an Italian and nearly backed out. In the end, I decided to try and be fearless."

Speaking between a bite, JD said, “An admirable quality!”

Kaylee gave him a final grin before popping her bite into her mouth and chewed. And chewed. And chewed. Fair brows furrowed as she finally got it to a consistency safe to swallow. The texture didn't match any lasagna she'd ever had before. "Are...are you sure it's good?" Or was she just being too hard of a critic on herself?

“It’s—,” JD paused for a better word, but before he could think it through he said, “—edible. You know, I- I can eat it.” His attempt to make it sound better absolutely did not do him a service.

Wincing as the truth came out, she took her time cutting another bite apart. "Well...I tried," Kaylee let out a brief sigh of defeat. "I think there just wasn't enough time."

Reaching over to run his thumb encouragingly against her arm, JD said, “It is a good first try, mio Cielo. Don’t worry, when we get you in at the Vittorio you will have the chance to practice more.” He pulled back again to continue working at the lasagna and even pulled a steamy chunk of garlic bread to enjoy.

The thought brought a new smile to her face, Kaylee even leaning over to give him a light nudge. "Okay, but I'm not subjecting anyone else to this, so you are going to have no choice but to taste my mediocre lasagna until it's more than just 'edible'."

Chuckling, JD said, “I promise.” He held up his pinky to seal it and went back to his food. “I would like to learn a dance, so maybe we can trade talents.”

"A dance for lasagna," Kaylee agreed, reaching for the garlic bread before pulling out a chilled water bottle from a side compartment. "Let's just hope you're as bad a dancer as I am a cook, or this will not be an even trade."

“I assure you I won’t subject other people to my lack of rhythm until you’ve taught me to keep from stepping on your feet,” JD spoffed, using a plastic knife to help. “If not…I am fine with rubbery pasta, if it means I can step on your feet.”

Somehow that imagery was more than pleasant in her mind. "It's a deal," Kaylee concluded, finally deciding to abandon the noodles. Instead she enjoyed a cheesy, tomato and meat soup. "So what type of dance do you want to learn?"

“Hmm,” JD considered his knowledge of dance and said, “Maybe start me off with something simple? Then teach me your favorite.”

"Then we can start with the waltz. Something nice and easy," Kaylee decided, leaning back once she'd set her lasagna plate aside.

“Is that also your favorite, mio Ceilo?” JD prodded, setting down his mostly empty container. He laid along his side, head propped by his palm. “Or is it something else?” He teased, wiggling his brows.

"No, not my favorite," Kaylee chuckled. "enjoy modern dance, but I love watching fast-paced dancing. Salsa, mambo, they're all so exciting. Sometimes my Uncle Joao will pull Aunt Natalia into a dance and it's amazing to see how fast he can move since he's so big."

JD made mental notes. In the meantime he asked, “Do you have any examples of them dancing?” Maybe he could keep it in mind.

Reaching into her pocket, Kaylee pulled out her phone. After thumbing through her files, she scooted over beside him so they could watch a video together. "This was at one of the birthday parties last year," she explained as it started.



Interest turned into mute apprehension. Joao and Natalia flowed so naturally together. It looked far less like a coordinated formula and more like a push and pull of the leaves in the wind, artfully fluttering with and around one another. JD could imagine he would definitely have to save that kind of dance beyond not stepping on feet!

“Whoa, they’re good,” JD said in a sincere tone, smoothing out his uncertainty to not appear as hesitant as he felt.

"They're incredible," Kaylee had to boast even more for her talented relatives

“Uh, is there anything else?” Maybe something a little slower, though JD didn’t voice that part. He just hoped!

Kaylee was just about to pocket her phone when another video caught her eye. "Oh, this is Aunt Ellie and Uncle Everest after she made him learn the Rumba. It was the month after that last video. Uncle Everest was pretty pissed at Uncle Joao because him 'showing off' meant Aunt Ellie forced him to practice for the next birthday party."



“Oh,” JD perked, leaning in to study the dance. “Yeah, this is a good one,” he said, not elaborating on why. In all honesty he could see speeding up the tempo a little if he could master this slower pace. In paying so close attention something caught JD’s eye at the end of the dance. “What’s he doing?” He tapped the edge of the screen to Joao and Natalia in the back by their seats.

Cornflower eyes followed JD's finger and Kaylee had to smirk as she caught sight of what he'd seen. "Oh yeah! Uncle Joao was giving Aunt Natalia a lap dance."

The dance of Joao’s people, as Annabelle had told Jovan long ago, struck JD as quite interesting indeed. It relied on one person alone. The other happily stayed in one place. Perhaps the perfect kind of dance for a budding student like himself. The overly seductive tone didn’t bother JD at all. It appeared this birthday had been an ‘adult only’ party and Natalia enjoyed every moment of her husband's display.

“Hmm, he has flare,” JD commented, and stretched his body to lay on his back, hands cradling his head.

"Flare is one word for it," her cheeks pinked, looking away from the screen and deciding it could be tucked away. Childhood crushes of a certain much older man could be kept a discussion for another night.

“We should begin our lessons while we’re still here. We won’t get as much time at school.”

Kaylee said, "We could try to. There isn't a lot of time left here either, but we can maybe practice in the evening after dinner? Or do you have other secret art projects to do then?"

Chuckling, JD shook his head. “Nah, no more secret ones. I would rather clear my schedule anyway,” he said, peering over at her. “Why not between breakfast and lunch? Like you had done with rehearsals?”

Kaylee's head teetered side to side. "We can do that. I just thought that'd be our time for art." Though in truth, she was running low on ideas. "You know what, dance is art. Morning lessons it is. And maybe we start sitting together more often at breakfast or dinner?" A gentle recommendation since they'd only had one meal so far to see just how much he enjoyed her friends.

"Well, we could, " JD offered a sheepish smile, "Maybe breakfast with them, but lunch and dinner with just us? It's just that our time together will be reduced at the academy. We'll most likely eat with them at all three meals when we are in school."

After endless meals with her sisters and their group of friends, it was odd to think of sitting anywhere else besides with them. Still, JD was right that their time was limited and the idea of the comfort of his presence and a break from how boisterous their table could get did sound nice. "Okay, breakfast with Lottie and the others," Kaylee nodded after a moment's thought. "It makes sense, anyways, since we'll all be coming from the same cabin."

“Exactly,” JD sat up and pulled Kaylee to him when she finished her food. He settled into a comfortable position with her again, overlooking the pod, with his head tucked next to hers. “And then, late at night, I can walk you back,” he said, giving her cheek a kiss.

Humming happily, Kaylee soaked in his presence and the fading evening. Solar-powered fairy lights in a few of the nearby bushes were starting to shine, admittedly becoming one of her favorite little additions to nights like this. "Such a gentleman," she praised him. "I might have been hoping you'd just keep me for the night instead."

“I did say ‘late’, didn’t I?” JD grinned and pressed his lips to her neck. “Any time before dawn qualifies.” He toyed with the end of her ponytail. “But I wouldn’t refuse a Grand Duchess if she wanted to make way to her cabin in the morning—roads are treacherous in the dark, you know.”

"You really are a gentleman," Kaylee chuckled softly, turning her head enough to find the comfort of umber hues. "And if she were to come seeking humble refuge for the night, you'd be happy to accommodate, I suspect?"

“Then I would certainly provide everything I could that she needed, as often as she wished,” JD confirmed. His fingers slipped up her throat and turned her chin further so he might give her a kiss, but he merely hovered his lips. “Just what might my Grand Duchess want from her gentlemen?”

Kaylee lifted a hand to rest on his cheek that was so close to her. "Well from this gentleman, I would expect nothing less than falling into your arms well into the night hours followed by several hours of approved cuddling. Think that's something you're up for?"

“For my Grand Duchess? Absolutely,” JD murmured, and pressed their lips together. He shifted her so she could more comfortably enjoy his affection.

Kaylee felt her smile only grow as she was properly pampered with his loving kisses. Before long their passion grew, kisses turning into a stronger desire that was satisfied there in the middle of the pond. Little regard was given to the possibility of the slew of individuals who could easily choose their garden to walk into, only focused on each other and sending waves of pleasure to the other. Their garden oasis floating like a lily pad atop the pond was their own little paradise. At some point an alert sounded off of Kaylee's phone, still tucked in her shorts that were dangling dangerously close to the edge of the platform. They paid no heed to it; lovers who cared little for the rest of the world right then.

Eventually the two found themselves curled up alongside each other, working to catch their breath as they enjoyed the final moments of a lingering high. Kaylee traced gently down the curve of his neck and to his chest with her index finger, a soft smile still in place.

"We should probably go before someone catches us," she murmured, though Kaylee neither made a motion to do so and her tone conveyed she was quite content as they lay.

“Mmmm,” JD’s answer rumbled through her.

They shifted as if moving their limbs would bring them closer than being pressed together already had them. Clearly not in favor of moving right now, JD tried to ignore his body protesting the hardness of the ground that did not expect them to indulge in one another. The coolness of the night nipped his skin. Finally JD gave in to the need of creature comfort and began to shuffle up, pulling on their clothes, and gathering their things. He handed Kaylee her shorts and mentioned he thought he heard it beep.

Nodding as she weaseled her way back into her bra, Kaylee pulled out her phone once her shorts were on. A message from Lottie had come in while they were otherwise engaged. "Looks like their dinner didn't go over well," she commented aloud, frowning at her phone. "Keagan's parents weren't pleased with the news of the happy throuple. That's a shame."

Coming over to her side, buckling his belt, JD read the brief description and shook his head. “They’re religious. Figures,” he muttered, rolling his eyes. He pulled on his shirt and stuck his feet into his shoes. “Is this your sister's night? Or will Charlotte be at the boys cabin?”

"Well last night she was at the boys but she might want to be with them if Keagan is upset," Kaylee considered aloud before something more important popped up to her attention. "Oh but no! Mom's here so she's going to be at our cabin with her." Her face scrunched up in distaste.

Chuckling at his sweetheart’s disgruntlement, JD said, “You look like someone told you Shah Ruh Khan is the dollar store Brad Pit—Is it because of your sister, or your mom?”

"More like because that means I can't spend the night with you like I had planned to," Kaylee corrected him, leaning against JD's chest and sighing. An after-thought struck her and she peered up at him. "When did I tell you about Shah Rukh Khan?"

JD spoffed, “I told you, I pay attention—wait, do you not know what kind of actor or actress I like?” He tilted her head back and peered down at her with a playful squint of his eyes. “I’ll give you three guesses. No more, no less.”

Slipping the final button through it's loop, Kaylee frowned deeper, now trying to scratch her brain in thought. "I mean, for some reason I'd guess it was old Western cowboys like, oh what's his name? Clint Eastwood," she chuckled. "But now you're going to try and pull my leg and say that you like to watch Bollywood movies, right?"

“I don’t think I’ve seen one yet, but,” JD tugged Kaylee close, hands on her hips. He cocked a brow. “Two more guesses.”

"I'm never going to guess this," Kaylee spoffed as cornflower eyes found umber fields, begging for mercy of this game. "Well, you like to pay so much attention, what if I said Benedict Cumberbatch's Sherlock Holmes?"

“That’s a good one,” JD had to admit, slipping his hands up her back, “and other options would have been Charlie Chaplin, Buster Keaton, and Harry Houdini—although that last could be excused, since he wasn’t really an actor—but as much as I love Benadryl Cabbagepatch and those other guys, I’ve always had an immense admiration for Christian Bale, especially for his role in my favorite movie, ‘The Prestige’, alongside Hugh Jackman.”

Watching as he indulged Kaylee with his favorites only widened her smile. Getting a bigger glimpse of his life felt like he was opening up his soul to her and she knew right then she wouldn't be able to get enough of it. Kaylee wanted to know everything there was to know. "So when I tell you that I haven't seen 'The Prestige' does that mean we're going to spend our next date night watching it?"

Wincing unnecessarily, dramatically, JD said, “Where your father has failed you, I will come in clutch. We will make it a date. I’ll see if I can get a hold of a copy.”

"Ah yes, utterly failed," Kaylee spoffed once more. Reaching up, she took hold of his collar and pulled him down close enough for a deep kiss. "Another date is set and I greatly look forward to it. Every meal together, dance lessons in the morning, date nights hopefully every night. You're going to get tired of me, JD."

“A man could never tire of the sky,” JD murmured, bending down to meet her again in an exchange of affection.

The world fell away for a time. They forgot about the future and the past was a faded dream. A flurry of koi broke their romantic trance. JD helped carry the picnic items with one hand and wrapped the other around Kaylee. They made it to her cabin first, so he could bring the basket to her door, but it was clear he wasn’t going to get farther than that, seeing as Inara and Charlotte were taking up the space he would have used for a night over. Without having to look, Kaylee knew the girls and her mother just might be spying.

Accepting the basket from him, Kaylee tucked it behind her back, not quite willing to go inside just yet. She stood facing him with her back toward the cabin front. "It's been an amazing date, horrible lasagna aside. Maybe another night it won't have to end. But I guess this is goodbye for tonight." As much as Kaylee wanted to indulge in yet another sip of him, she knew there were likely several sets of eyes on her. In a lower tone she warned him. "There's probably an audience behind the curtains. They're creatures of habit.”

JD didn’t take his umber eyes off of cornflower fields. He closed the gap between them in two strides, cupping her cheeks with both hands for a suitable goodbye kiss. He pulled away enough to say, “Old habits die hard, and I’m not dropping this one any time soon…Good night, mio Cielo.” JD gave her one last peck before letting go and turning on his heel, heading to the boys cabins.

Kaylee didn't move as he turned to leave, a giddy smile plastered still on her face as she let out a long sigh. He was certainly nothing like what she'd experienced so far and she found herself thinking she didn't want to have any other type of man. She was perfectly happy to stand there and watch his form until it vanished, however someone else didn't have that same level of patience. Behind her the cabin door opened, two arms stuck out and with a purposeful jerk, yanked her into the cabin.

The door had barely closed when the first demand was placed. "That? You've been keeping all of that from us?" Sophia's disbelief was more than evident. "Giiiiiirl, come on! That was the hottest thing I've seen since we had a visitor."

“Well, I dunno about the hottest thing, I mean, there have been some steamy ones, but dayum!” Cara joined in on the excitement Sophia brought. “That is some alpha energy right there!”

Charlotte felt herself pulled out from her woes, both from conversation with her mother and the girls, but also this bold display from JD. She moved forward with the others to comment. “You gotta spill about the date!”

The girls were all in agreement, nodding and urging Kaylee to talk. Inara, who curled up on the corner of the couch with her legs tucked and a cup of Serenity’s tea, could sense that a mother’s presence didn’t make the most comfortable environment to dish the goods on their romantic evening.

Yawning, Inara set down her cup and said, “As much as I want to hear, I think I should get to bed after such a long day.” She came to give Kaylee and Charlotte a hug. “You girls catch up, but don’t stay awake for too long.”

“We won’t,” Charlotte promised, letting go of their mother once she had her embrace.

"Goodnight Mom. We'll be up soon," Kaylee agreed with her sister. But only after a little tea had time to spill!

“Night Lady Von Helsing!” The other girls waved as the older woman went upstairs for sleep.

“Okay, go on,” Annie poked Kaylee playfully.

"Yes, please. Before Sophia goes and explodes on us," Tallulah chuckled, nudging her beloved who sat beside her on the couch.

Overly proud of just what she had to indulge, Kaylee picked up a cushion and held it to her chest. "Well, he told me it was my turn to plan a date night, and I didn't have a ton of time so it really wasn't that great," she started before diving into the details. Everything from her less-than-impressive pasta to their plans to start dancing. She tried skimming over the most personal moment, but Sophia was having none of that.

"Wait a minute! So you mean to tell me that you two were getting cookie on top of a pond?! What if you would have fallen in?"

Kaylee chuckled, shrugging her shoulders. "It was unbelievably romantic. I mean, he really is."

“I’ll say,” Cara chuckled. “The boy is grade-A. I wish I had been into arts and crafts!” With all the run of less than amazing luck in her love life, Cara would have enjoyed such a summer fling, even if it was temporary.

“Soooo, any more plans?” Haddasah asked.

Tysha said, “Can you even top a night like that?”

“They’ll just have to try,” Charlotte spoffed, turning to repeat the question. “What’s in store for your next outing? A horseride? A day at the water park?”
 

Attachments

  • 1628137008684.jpeg
    1628137008684.jpeg
    348.6 KB · Views: 0
  • 1628137009819.png
    1628137009819.png
    452.5 KB · Views: 0
  • 1628137010285.png
    1628137010285.png
    1.1 MB · Views: 0
  • 1628137009200.png
    1628137009200.png
    1.9 MB · Views: 0
"Well, we plan on watching The Prestige if he can get a copy of it. One of his favorite movies," she explained, rising up and going to tend to the disastrous leftovers of dinner. They would be promptly thrown away. "Aside from that, I don't know. These have all been some pretty over-the-top dates, and I wouldn't mind if we just had a lazy night in. No getting crazy in fields or ponds for once."

"I meaaaaan..." Sophia wiggled her brows at her. "Gettin' crazy is pretty nice, though. And If the rest of him does what those lips were doin' out there, I'd say you've got a lot of crazy to get at."

Charlotte pondered this comment and, when Kaylee returned to the living room, she said, “You know what? We only have a week left here. School is gonna be busy, plus whatever job we get, and keeping up with any clubs, who knows what’s going to happen with Keagan and his parents the longer we’re a throuple—When mom leaves, I say we spend what’s left of summer nights with our guys.”

They could get in any and all ‘crazy’ that they wanted before time and duty restricted them. It would mean they wouldn’t have nights as sisters together, but they had the entire school year in their dorm ahead anyway. What were six nights away? Now that Kaylee had JD Charlotte suspected she wouldn’t mind it either.

She might have enjoyed her time with her sister, but right then nothing sounded better than finding her way into JD's arms each night. "I'll make sure he doesn't mind me staying over-"

"Oh, I'm pretty sure he won't mind!" Sophia interjected, Tallulah's cue to start leading her up to bed with a few goodnights to the girls.

"Either way, I'll make sure he doesn't mind. If for some reason he does, I'll just stay here, but you should keep going to the boys. You need your time with them," Kaylee insisted.

“Thank you,” Charlotte said with a grateful smile, not realizing how much that meant to her until the offer was made.

Hadassah stood up. “Well, now that’s settled, I guess we should head off.”

The other girls followed suit, parting ways to their rooms, save for Serenity, who had to keep up the ruse that she was no longer their friend. Charlotte wondered how Bellasiel was doing. She hadn’t seen her. No one had mentioned crossing paths with her either. It would be a mystery left for a different day to solve. For now, she and her sister found themselves curled up in blankets after a wholesome murmur of chattering with their mother.

Morning came swiftly and with it a hunger for a nice, warm meal. The girls and boys cabins were joined inside the dining hall, their group spread out greatly by the parents that were visiting. Normal conversation was a bit more difficult to have, but as everyone filed away from breakfast a few of them wove their way together. Inara and Wesley were walking ahead, in a discussion with Tamara and Kilean, giving the teenagers a chance to walk with each other.

Kaylee gave Charlotte a smile and silent reminder of their discussion the night prior before turning her attention to JD. "We were talking last night. Once our mom leaves, what do you think if I spend the rest of the nights at camp with you?"

The unexpected opportunity quirked JD's lips into a smile. He glanced over at her sister, just about to ask if Charlotte was alright with it, since they had been doing a rotation for a reason, but he could see she was asking the same of her boyfriends. The men were clearly in agreement, taking turns to steal quick kisses of appreciation for the idea while the parents were occupied.

Pleased, JD gave Kaylee’s hand a squeeze and said, "Sounds good to me," taking his own chance to peck his sweethearts cheek.

The delight was more than evident on her face, beaming as he pulled away from the brief kiss. "Really? Your roommates won't mind or anything?" The girls were easy enough to get along with, but Kaylee hadn't even met the others in his cabin. She had no idea if they'd appreciate another body in the already confined space, let alone one who was possibly going to be adding to the volume level in the evening hours.

"Oh them? Yeah, they wouldn't mind, but mean, I can bunk with you. To be honest, I'd prefer your cabin. The guys aren't the cleanest or the most amiable," JD chuckled, saying their cabin hadn't improved in environmental care since she last came.

She couldn't argue with that. Besides, the girls' cabin was significantly larger and more comfortable. "Then it's settled. Sleeping in my bed and you'll just have to learn to live with the girls pestering you." There was at least one who most certainly would, so long as she wasn't being steered away by Tallulah!

Content with their arrangement the two fell into conversation with each other on other topics as they walked with the herd, unconcerned with where they were headed. Occasionally they engaged with Charlotte, Rennick, and Keagan, but those three had their own discussions going on between them. Only activities and interruptions from their parents took their attention.

At one point, while Tamara and Kilean were occupied with a street vendor for snacks, Wesley and Inara bumped into Andre and Rosemary, Elijjah’s parents. The energy between the Von Helsings and Jacksons put to shame the aura of tolerance with the O’Reilly’s. Smiles were not forced, twin suns shined like the summer's day, and they were easy to laugh light heartedly.

Elijah greeted his peers with a smile. He talked with them about the mishaps when his mother tried the zipline, squealing the whole way to get Andre to make it stop, only to feel the rush of adrenaline and repeat. He said they were on their way to the horse trails soon too.

“Oh they’re gonna love it,” Charlotte said.

“I hope so! I love horses, but Dad isn't always a fan. He’s got bit by a few mares,” Elijah chuckled.

“Well there you go, mares are notorious for their bad tempers,” Charlotte spoffed. “Nitro is particularly snippy.”

Andre came to their side, trailing off a laugh from whatever Inara said to his wife to say a formal hello. “How are you guys doing these days?”

Cornflower eyes turned briefly to gaze at JD before Kaylee gave Andre a genuine smile. "Really good, Mr. Jackson," she nodded confidently.

“That’s good to hear. This year’s been hard on a lot of students,” Andre said sincerely, probably having gotten the news about Joss and the storm. “I’m glad to see you and your sister are doing well.

Keagan wasn't as much of a ray of sunshine, though he wouldn't deny that he had what mattered in his world. "We're at least enjoying the summer, sir," he nodded to Elijah's father.


“Can’t complain,” JD said in a reserved tone. After all, he didn’t really know this man other than he fathered one of Kaylee’s friends.

Realizing they hadn’t all been properly introduced, Elijah gestured to the men standing with them, putting a face to the names he had spoken of beforehand. “Dad, this is Jacob Davenport. He’s Kaylee’s boyfriend.”

“Pleasure to meet you,” Andre smiled, exchanging a hearty handshake.

“And this is Keagan O’Rielly and Rennick. They’re Lottie’s boyfriends,” Elijah said, pointing to the appropriate young man.

“Ah, Rennick, I heard you’re an absolute beast in Runa’s class,” Andre praised, raising his hand to him without hesitation.

Rennick stood next to Keagan, his arm draped across his shoulders with his fingers lazily pointed doward. He studied Andre warily, having not had the best interactions with adults knowing about their throuple, with a sharp eye as he took the hold. Neither were disappointed in the other’s grip. He merely gave Andre a nod in confirmation.

There was no doubt that Tamara's gaze as dark as her son's fell on Andre's face at the talk of her son. Her lips pressed together tightly and one could even see her shoulders rising and falling before she looked away. It wasn't the time for her to speak, lest more was said that couldn't be taken back.

Keagan didn't miss her lack of a response, but rather than sink back into a dark rut like the night prior, he leaned into Rennick for his support, even if it was just for morale. "Thank you, Mr. Jackson," he nodded to Elijah's father. "We'll have to see if I can put that speed to good use this semester. I hated hearing that I wasn't going to have Eli out there on the field with me again this year. I'm still hoping he'll change his mind and take it up again."

Being given no verbal banter to play off of, Andre gracefully transitioned to Keagan. “Word around is you’re the academy’s Knighton.” The seventeen-year-old man beat Usain Bolt’s 200M record in 2003. Tamara and Kilean happened to be in proximity, so Andre happily met their gazes as well, saying, “I bet your parents are proud.”

There was no doubt that Tamara's gaze as dark as her son's fell on Andre's face at the talk of her son. Her lips pressed together tightly and one could even see her shoulders rising and falling before she looked away. It wasn't the time for her to speak, lest more was said that couldn't be taken back.

Brief wonder passed over Andre’s face. Did he say something wrong? Had he touched on a sore subject? He didn’t get the chance to investigate.

Keagan didn't miss her lack of a response, but rather than sink back into a dark rut like the night prior, he leaned into Rennick for his support, even if it was just for morale. "Thank you, Mr. Jackson," he nodded to Elijah's father. "We'll have to see if I can put that speed to good use this semester. I hated hearing that I wasn't going to have Eli out there on the field with me again this year. I'm still hoping he'll change his mind and take it up again."

Chuckling, Elijah said, “We’ll see. I got a lot going for me in dance club. I’ll keep an open mind.”

Rosemary perked, being drawn into the discussion. “Did someone say dance?”

Smiling, Charlotte said, “Hello Mrs. Jackson.”

“Good to see you Lottie, Kaylee,” she gave them both beaming smiles. To the young men she hadn’t yet met, she offered a pleasant greeting. “Hello—Are you two in dance?”

JD spoffed, “No, not me. Kaylee has agreed to teach me, but we’ll see if I survive it.”

“Oh, and you’re?”

“Her boyfriend,” JD answered.

“Wonderful!” Rosemary turned to the other two young men. “And you two?”

“They’re my boyfriends,” Charlotte said proudly, speaking a little louder than necessary to make sure two particular people heard her. A family or two passing by turned their heads in casual interest as she gestured to her men. “This is Keagan and Rennick.”

Although it had been clear to them that Elijah’s family did not hold to their same belief systems, it seemed Rosemary would have fooled anyone by giving Charlotte a playful nudge and saying, “Well look at that, you had nothing to worry about, girl. Went from none to two!”

It hadn’t been a secret that Charlotte often pouted and grumbled about her underdevelopment causing her to lose out on nearly two full years of no interest from guys. Charlotte hadn’t even been graceful about the whining. That reason alone was what colored her cheeks!

“Ahem, yes, well,” Charlotte’s blush deepened, “I mean, I may have been a little worried I wasn’t meeting anyone…”

“A little?” Rosemary chuckled, touching her fingers to her lips.

“Okay! So I thought I was gonna be a spinster!” Charlotte poked out her bottom lip, earning a spoff from Rennick.

“With two cats, I recall,” Rosemary grinned.

“It was three cats: Athos, Porthos, and Aramis,” Charlotte muttered, adding, “and a mouse named D’Artagnan,” before huffing and waving her hand, “but that’s in the past now!”

Kaylee chuckled as the last-attempt plans were urged back to the surface, even to Charlotte's dismay. "On a positive note, now you don't have to worry trying to a mouse alive with three cats," she offered as an unnecessary silver-lining.

"I don't object to a cat, although I don't know how I feel about sharing a home with the three Whiskerteers," Keagan grinned, nudging his beloved. "I feel that's already going to be a crowded space if nothing changes." Whether he had forgotten his parents were mere yards away or had decided to allow himself just to be happy was unseen.

Whether or not Rennick wanted to speak out of wicked delight since the O’Rielly’s were right there, or because he wanted to make sure his opinion was known, he said, “As long as they’re outdoor only cats, then I’m fine.”

“Outdoor only?” Charlotte gasped, pulling her hand from him to cross her arms. “We are not leaving our cats outside. They’re gonna be outdoor and indoor.”

“They’d get hair everywhere,” Rennick said.

“I know for a fact neither of you have allergies, so don’t even try that,” Charlotte raised a finger, “and as long as we take them to a groomer, it should be fine.”

Tilting his head to Keagan, Rennick said, “Three’s a lot, too.”

“I mean, it doesn't have to be three, but cat’s are pretty good at not being as much of a hassle with care as dogs,” Charlotte pointed out.

“They’re gonna bring in dead animals,” Rennick argued.

“You can ask them not to,” Charlotte batted back. “Literally, you can explain to them that we don’t need to be taught how to hunt and not to bring in any critters from outside.”

Rennick inhaled, parted his lips, and found himself speechless against that logic. He blinked and turned to his partner, urging him for support, “Keagan.”

"I'm going to have to side with Ren on this one, my Koh-i-noor," Keagan admitted. "One cat I can live, maybe even two. But three? That's a lot to keep up with. That's a lot of litter to clean and I have this dreadful feeling that two of them would get along and the third wouldn't. Next thing we know you're trying to argue us to get a fourth to keep the third one company."

Forging the point that they wouldn’t need litter for outdoor-indoor, she said, “Well if he needs a friend why wouldn’t we get him—never mind!” Charlotte waved that issue away, clearly a trap. “Three is not gonna be that bad, trust me.”

Rennick shook his head, “You’ve never had even one pet. How would we trust you on this? Keeping track of them is gonna be a nightmare. And what if we travel a lot?” He raised his hand. “All in favor of less than three cats, say Aye.”

"Well...this is the downside to letting yourself be outnumbered, my gem," Keagan pointed out gently.

“Two against one,” Rennick spoffed.

Charlotte held up her hands with palms outward, blinking dramatically. “The betrayal!”

Most of those observing the back and forth were brought to laughter. Wesley had not been the most impressed with the young men before, but this demonstrated that they weren’t afraid to go toe-to-toe with one of his most stubborn girls. Charlotte often got her way. Unless she figured something out, the issue was settled.

"I realize I don't have a vote in this, but I also feel three cats is too many, Lottie," Kaylee sided with the boys.

“Et tu, Kaylee?” Charlotte shook her head in disappointment.

Chuckling, JD said, “Well, if it’s any consolation, I think any number of cats would be great to have.” He wistfully sighed, “I wish I could get a cat.”

Before Charlotte could latch onto what JD said, as if it might change the tide, Rennick tugged their girl closer, venturing to tuck her to his side. Charlotte didn’t protest. She did huff, though. Rennick rubbed her arm. It was likely she’d be in a mild mood for a while. Having had this happen on occasion the boys were capable of navigating her rumbling.

Clasping holohands together, Wesley said, “Why don’t we continue on? I think lunchtime is around the corner.”

“We’ll catch you guys later,” Rosemary said, coming to stand beside Andre and Elijah, “I think we’re headed to the trails.”

“Oh no,” Andre sighed, thinking of the horses. He gave a nod to the others. “Well, it was nice knowing you.”

Spoffing, Rosemary said, “Honeybun, it’s not like we’re gonna die.”

“You don’t know that,” Andre muttered, and went on to wave, “See you later.”

"Good luck with your ride, Mr. Jackson," Keagan called with a chuckle, finding his place on Charlotte's spare side. Lunch sounded wonderful, even if it meant potentially being stuck in close quarters with his parents again. Or so he thought.

Kilean stepped over toward their group while Tamara lingered behind, examining an art structure. "I think that Tams and I are actually going to pass on lunch," he informed them, answering questioning looks with, "And the remainder of our visit. It's best if she has time alone to think and doesn't impede on your...the rest of your time at camp."

"You're leaving?" Keagan asked in disbelief even while a part of him pointed out this could practically be seen coming.

"We trust that you're in good hands," his father said, wincing at the way he realized his words could be interpreted before continuing on. "Just enjoy the rest of your stay and we'll see you once camp is over."

Whatever annoyance Charlotte had at being outvoted vanished. She straightened, staring past Kilean to Tamara. Wesley’s mellow temper, whatever trace amounts were within her, drowned in the spirit of the tigress that imprinted her soul. Mocha eyes boiled with disappointment and willed the mother to lock gazes with her. Did Tamara think this was making anything better? No, she had to know. Tamara chose to leave in this dramatic, silent way on purpose. Charlotte said nothing only because of the brief squeeze from Rennick’s hand still on her arm. Her other hand found Keagan’s.

“Ah, a shame. Perhaps the dinner was difficult to digest?” Wesley said in an understanding tone.

Inara stepped forward once. Her husband’s arm slipped around her waist in a discreet motion to keep her from getting in Tamara’s personal space, even if she meant to shake hands or not. Stuck in place, Inara thought of something she learned from Rosemary about the ways Christians irritated people in their religion. In a patronizing tone, Inara smiled and said, “We’ll pray for you.

Stifling a snort in time, Wesley said, “We wish you a safe trip home. I’m sure Keagan will be bereft of your presence, but I promise you my wife and I will do our best to be there for him.”

Tamara's nostrils flared at Inara's remark, though whatever anger it might have risen in her was not enough for her to respond. Instead she balled up her fists and folded her arms across her chest, turning her gaze to her husband and waiting for him to come back to her.

Kilean offered a smile that was nearly apologetic toward Wesley. "It was a pleasure meeting you Wes," his eyes wandered past to where his son stood with his declared partners. Momentarily he opened his mouth as if there was something he longed to say before closing it, deciding this was not the moment. Instead he gave the entire group a brief nod of his head. "Enjoy your lunch."

"We will," Keagan managed to say, turning the moment his parents had began to walk in the opposite direction and heading to the dining hall. He anticipated that neither Rennick nor Charlotte would let him walk alone for long.

At JD's side, Kaylee frowned. Finding his hand, she gave it a squeeze. "That's just awful," she murmured softly.

“It’s what you can expect,” JD said, soothing Kaylee by wrapping his arm around her, “it’s rare that theists are compassionate. Did you know, Gandhi said ‘I like your Christ, but not your Christians’? It’s because he saw how hypocritical they are. One of the points that bothers me is that so much focus is put on wives being told to submit to their husbands that the men ‘conveniently forget’ that they are called to be to their wives as Jesus was to the church—kind, patient, caring, willing to be brutally tortured to death in service and protection of her.” Even not being a wife, JD would not find issue with submitting to someone as perfect and loving as Jesus was purported to be. But Man rarely ever proved worth that trust and submission. “I happen to agree with Gandhi. Christ might be admirable, but Christians are not. People have spoken with me about the topic and, aside from the fact that I think it’s not possible for there to be a ‘God’ as they say, I am not impressed with the followers.”

Kaylee's experience in religion had been greatly limited. When she was younger she vaguely remembered her caretaker praying, an act she learned to mimic though it didn't hold meaning to her. "They want the title without the commitment," she commented, letting her head rest on his shoulder as they walked along with the rest of the group. "I don't see why people can't find something they believe in that they can also practice. That's just the way I want to live."

“There’s no such thing, mio Cielo,” JD said in a hesitant tone. “I doubt most people are intelligent enough to set a decent standard in the first place, but I have no hope they could be consistent enough that practicing would matter. It’s a sweet thought, but…Well, I think it’s better not to live by standards. If I did, well, I would want them to be the best they could be. Anything less is a complete waste of time. It would be nice to know at least a loose understanding of how to live a good, productive, and desirable way, but there is no universal standard. Everything is based on chemical, environmental, societal, and cultural influences—arbitrary, changeable. In Haiti you can own another human being. In China you can eat dogs. The Dutch permit the euthanasiation of minors up to twelve years old. They have found something they believe in that they practice.” These were upsetting truths of their world, but truths nonetheless. “The very concept of ‘best’ means there is a ‘worst’, and since there is no set standard, and we could debate endlessly about what ‘good’ even means because there is no standard to measure it, then I think it’s simple: Live your life however you please…I know this includes Christians, but as for them, I choose to live as consistent as I can, and, within my view, I don’t particularly respect hypocrisy.”

Kaylee hummed in thought as they walked along, listening carefully as he spoke. It was clear this was something he had thought long and hard about. "Well, if only everyone could share your point of view, even then I think the world would be so much better off, " she decided, giving his hand a squeeze. "People don't need to be perfect, they just need to try and realize the impact they're having with their actions."

“More like if only everyone admitted they lived by my point of view, then at least they’d be honest and not pretend they’re righteous. But, I do have to disagree, mio Cielo,” JD said softly to her last words. “For anyone to realize the impact of their actions requires awareness of when you fall short of doing just that. To fall short implies there is something to aim for. Something to aim for means there are set expectations. But as we know, there is no standard of good or morality. People don’t necessarily have to be aware of their impact or actions. It’s up to us as individuals to just avoid people living in a way we don’t particularly enjoy and gather with people who happen to live the way we do.” He gave a shrug. “I mean, what or who could possibly have the right to set a standard in the first place? God?” JD chuckled, his smile quirking at his ridiculous tease.

Once more he was making the most valid of points, even making her chuckle at the end. "Well no, but it'd be really nice if there was one. A standard, that is," she didn't feel the need to have a governing God. "Just need to get someone to create the 'Universal Guide to Not Being a Douche' and ask people to follow it. Then again, we know they wouldn't because that's just how people are. So I guess I can only follow my own standards and see where that takes me, from what you're saying. You're just my voice of reason, aren't you?"

Slowly curling his lips in a pleased smile, JD said, “Absolutely.”

The two fell into conversation on other topics, unaware of where they were headed, but chuckled that they forgot their group wanted to get to the dining hall for dinner. Like the last time, they were spread between their people, save for that Keagan sat with Rennick and Charlotte without his parents. Afterward the teens paired with their usual company and enjoyed the rest of the day until they had to part. JD, bold as ever, didn’t hesitate to kiss Kaylee goodbye. Charlotte received lighter pecks to her cheek in respect to the presence of her parents. Then they left for their cabins where they were quick to shake their heads at the behavior of Tamara and Kilean before falling asleep.

Morning dawned a bittersweet sunrise. One one hand, the girls anticipated sleeping with their guys again that night. On the other hand, they would be saying another goodbye to their parents. Getting ready that day they watched their mother packing up her things and putting on clothes for travel.

Charlotte sighed, “I know it’s just a week, but I will miss you mom.”

"Lottie's right. It's always harder even though it's hardly any time at all," Kaylee agreed with a small smile.

“Aw, my girls,” Inara felt a tug on her heartstrings. They were taller than her, having their own relationships, and they still had a place for her in their thoughts. “Maybe sometime we can get together for mom and daughter time this coming month?”

"That sounds great," Kaylee was quick to encourage. It'd been sometime since a trip to the spa, but in reality any time alone felt warranted. A chance to bond without distractions was warranted. "A weekend trip home or maybe we even take a short trip of our own away from the castle."

Inhaling, Charlotte clapped her hands twice, "Oh yes! Mom, let's go on a little getaway! Maybe to Paris? Or Singapore?"

Thinking of cultures she hadn't seen but now found interest in, Kaylee voiced her own suggestion. "What about Italy? That might be fun."


"Oo, Italy," Charlotte hummed in agreement. While they couldn’t do something like this with their father, she was happy that they could spend this time with their mother.

Inara tapped her chin in thought. "Those are all good suggestions. I love the cafés in Paris. Singapore has amazing street vendors. Though, I haven't been to Italy in a long while."

"Then let's do that," Charlotte said, since she couldn't recall if she and Kaylee had gone before.

"Alright, I'll keep an eye out for openings at some of my old favorite places and arrange a weekend," Inara beamed, slipping on her sandals.

"Perfect!" Charlotte did the same and took her mother's hand.

The three met with the other girls of the cabin before making their way to breakfast and on to activities thereafter. Charlotte got an update on Keagan from Rennick as well as touching base with her melancholy love. Inara and Wesley made sure that the young man felt their support while they were still with him. Meanwhile, JD took Kaylee’s free side, content to speak with her about their shared interests and what they’d like to do during the year as the day progressed.

Along the way to lunch, and therefore the last stretch of time they had with their parents, a woman with hair flowing to the ground in a snowy waterfall of curls approached them. Her features—red eyes and black sclera—were enough to give away just who she was, but the alabaster siblings did away with any wonder. Charlotte felt some excitement. This same woman had been behind Gharo at the dance competition. The one who had feigned hunger to help her husband save face, hidden by folds of fabric and a mask. How much had changed! She looked at the siblings with anticipation of mutual emotion only to see Bellasiel less than enthused and her brother standing in concern. The circumstance with Serenity truly wounded her.

“Lord and Lady Von Helsing,” the woman smiled in greeting.

“Ah, Hura Aelaidara,” Wesley offered a gesture, though he couldn’t grasp hands.

Inara smiled warmly. “Good to see you again.”

“I am grateful,” Hura bowed. She peered at the other teens. “And you are the friends? I’m so happy to meet you. I’ve heard much.”

Kaylee offered a soft smile, though her attention was on Bellasiel more. "A pleasure to finally meet and see you. Bella has told us so much about what you went through to help her and Dirael so they could be here."

"You have wonderful children, Mrs. Aelaidra," Keagan decided to chime in, though he chose not to elaborate further on just what connection he had to her son, in particular.

Delighted, Hura said, “Oh yes, they’re quite amazing.” She gave them both a smile, though she had concern in her eyes for her girl. Turning back, she said, “My daughter loves the company of the girls, who let her stay at the cabin, and my son has spoken highly of your daughter Charlotte and her mates Keagan and Rennick.”

The description caused Wesley to inwardly sigh, but he didn’t let that be shown. To the throuple’s relief they found Dirael and Bellasiel either learned enough nuance to social situations not to divulge their intimacy, or that Hura had a better grasp on those kinds of things herself to keep it out of conversation.

“And JD, is it? You are also liked by my children,” Hura smiled.

“They’re generous,” JD accepted the compliment.

“It’s is good to have such friends,” Hura said.

“Yes, that’s true. They get along well,” Inara spoffed, and offered, “We’d love to have you over at the castle sometime.”

“That sounds pleasant,” Hura brightened, though a grumble in her stomach. “In the meantime, I think we must be off for lunch.”

“Of course,” Wesley said, and their brief hello ended with the three snowy figures making their way ahead.

Charlotte exhaled without realizing she had held it in, glad that was over. Whether or not her parents, particularly her father, knew about what was going on during the summer, she didn’t know and didn’t want to know!

The entire group made their way back to the dining hall where they found good company as well as good food. They had been partway through their meal when Kaylee's gaze fell on Regina across the way. Normally she tried not to pay any attention to her and the drama she seemed to enjoy, but just beside her was a vaguely familiar face. Worn and paying more attention to her meal than the teenager beside her, the old woman struck a cord in Kaylee's heart and memory, though she was struggling to know just why.

Apologizing to JD, she leaned across him to get Charlotte's attention. Nodding toward the older woman she asked her sister, "Do you recognize her at all?"

Charlotte tilted her head, chewing thoughtfully on her bite. At first she felt nothing, but a faint bell rang in her head after a moment more of study. "Huh, I do, but I don't know from where," she huffed, "damn, it's on the tip of my tongue."

Tuning in, Rennick caught up on their interest and gave a look. "Wasn't she present when Regina was dropped off?"

"Oh, that's right," Charlotte said, but furrowed her brows. "I kinda feel like it's an old familiarity. Like a childhood memory." She turned to her sister. "Is it the same for you? Cause that could narrow it down."

"Yeah... Yeah, it has to be that," Kaylee nodded in agreement, though that didn't help with much of anything. The two had several shared years of childhood, meaning unless they could narrow it down further it might remain a mystery for awhile. "She must be related to Regina and Paisley then." Which only made it all the more strange that they recognized her.

"Hmm," Charlotte sifted through a few possibilities that landed her a plausible one. "Maybe Aunt Rosy and Uncle Cory's wedding? Regina was there. Maybe with this old lady. Perhaps a grandmother."

The wedding had been so long ago, Kaylee couldn't force a memory to her surface. "I don't know...maybe?" But that just didn't feel right. Then again, she'd been there as a holofigure and was mostly just distraught at Hugo's behavior when they only wanted to catch a bouquet. "It's just...so odd."

“I mean, it’s that, or maybe she just has one of those faces,” Charlotte shrugged, fending off Rennick’s attempt to take back the bite she stole from his plate with her fork.

Rennick huffed, watching Charlotte pop the small roast potato in her mouth. “Fine, then I’m taking this,” he snatched a chicken tender from her.

Charlotte gasped in protest, but no one came to support her complaint. She began a fork war between her and Rennick’s plate that took her attention from the pondering over the strangely familiar old woman. In the end Rennick had gotten sweet revenge. The pouting was worth the extra chicken tender after losing four roast potatoes over the course of the lunch. Out of annoyance, Charlotte favored Keagan’s side. He never stole like that thief Rennick.

“Well, it’s that time again,” Wesley said, doing his best to offer what affectionate parting he could to his girls when they arrived at the buses.

Even if it wasn't a full embrace, Kaylee coiled her hands around his form. It lacked her father's beloved musk, but she told herself she'd find it again in just a matter of days. "We'll see you back at the castle soon dad," she promised him.

“Pinky swear it,” Wesley chuckled, not-quite looping his little holofinger with hers. JD may have frowned briefly, but hid it well. A little territorial perhaps? “I’ll be expecting your arrival with great anticipation.”

Charlotte let go of her mother to give her father a hug as well. “Mm! Us too!”

To the young men, Wesley and Inara stood with respect to their roles in their daughter’s lives. Inara said, “It was good to meet all of you.”

Rennick, though not the biggest fan of Wesley, grew to like their Tigress mother. “Yeah, you too.”

“Safe travels,” JD said to them.

Nodding, Wesley looked to Keagan. “Don’t hesitate to call if you need anything.” For obvious reasons.

"I will keep that in mind, sir," Keagan nodded with earnest appreciation. It was still uncertain how the days to follow would play out with his parents.

Kaylee found JD's hand with her own, the other waving to her parents having given her mother a hug. "We'll see you soon. Love you!"

“Love you,” Inara said to them one last time before Wesley coaxed her onto the bus.

Several more campers began a chorus of goodbyes as the busses began heading out. A few were too glad to see them go. They turned heel and headed off as if the summer might end the longer they stood in place. Some lingered, and one pair or ruby eyes met soft brown does across the crowd, only to blink sadly away and head off with her brother. Charlotte thought it quite curious and worrisome. Perhaps they’d get an understanding about it that night?

“Let’s get going,” Rennick said, chasing Charlotte’s hand until he nabbed her and, while she did keep a hold, she quietly complained the whole time.

“—it was a very big chicken tender and those potatoes were small,” Charlotte pointed out.

“Literally took four of them. Two of them equaled one chicken tender. It’s a fair trade,” Rennick argued.

“It’s not a trade if I didn’t consent,” Charlotte said.

“Hey, I didn’t consent to your theft of my—,”

“—you became my boyfriend, you chose this,”

“You need to learn to share. This is a problem.”

“We need to put aside our personal issues and focus on Keagan right now,” Charlotte said, leaning on him and brushing off anything else Rennick had to say. “How are you doing, Dilrubaa?”

Grateful he didn't have to feign a goodbye while most were leaving, Keegan had retreated to his thoughts. Charlotte pulled him out, offer a smile that lacked a little of its usual shine. "I'll be fine. Just still a little in shock, I think."

“Did you want to go to the room and cuddle?” Charlotte asked.

Rennick said, “Or go kayaking.”

“Kayaking? In this melancholy state?” Charlotte raised a brow.

“It’s a rush. It can focus his mind and, if we don’t crash, he’ll feel a flood of relief,” Rennick said in a combative tone, since their lunch squabble. “My idea will work. Keagan needs to keep his mind off of this.”

He appreciated both of their offers, but once more he found himself siding with Rennick. "Actually...I think he's right. Kayaking might be just what I need," he nodded, giving her hand a soft squeeze. "Would you prefer not to join us?"

Lips parted in astonishment, Charlotte wondered just how much she didn’t know how men worked. At first she thought she’d come. Humbled, now she was curious if, perhaps, this needed to be between them alone. Their arrangement seemed to work out perfectly here. “Yeah, I think maybe Ren is probably right…” Charlotte tip-toed and kissed his cheek. “Feel better, Dilrubaa.”

"Of course, my diamond," he promised her with a smile that carried that vow, even if it was weak for now. He didn't plan on staying in a dull mood if he could avoid it.

Rennick took Keagan’s hand and, just before leaving, shared brief affection with Charlotte too. They promised to meet up with her for dinner before leaving together. Charlotte watched them go in hope that Keagan would return a little happier at least. Then she headed off to the girls cabin for the time being.

Along the way to the kayaks Rennick simply walked in silence with Keagan, ignoring the onlookers who might have raised a brow at seeing their hands linked. Now wasn’t the time to open feelings about the parents or weep. Gotta get that pent up emotion out! They couldn’t wrestle bears or chase down deer, but the next best thing would do. Kayaking would serve that purpose well. They could probably explain it to Charlotte later. Something about this situation called for action, unlike with Joss.

Arriving, the men prepared themselves with gear and a kayak, strapped in with their oars at the start in the calm water. “Ready?” Rennick questioned Keagan who sat right behind him.

Giving the strap of his helmet a good tug to make sure it was secure,d Keagan nodded. "You know it. Let's do this," he called back over his shoulder, eager for the rush of rapids to distract him from the crushing waters of his family's disappointment.

Without another word Rennick and Keagan cut their oars into the water, drifting them forward. They rowed around the river bend and felt the rumble of the white water ahead. The scent of the mist laid a thin layer of dew on their skin. Rumbling turned into a roar. Foamy flurries grabbed the hull of their kayak, launching them without regard to their safety. Rennick and Keagan alternated their oars. They dipped into the howling river hungry for the campers who evaded it each day. Rocks jutted from the white. The men skillfully maneuvered left, then right, avoiding the colossal earthen teeth.

The two felt the build up of a yell in their chests all the while. Coming to a particularly difficult part, the young men shouted their frustration, the hurt, the shock, and the injustice of the coldness of Tamar and Kilean, fading out as their breath shortened and the kayak met calm waters.

His throat was already threatening to go hoarse, but in that moment nothing felt better to Keagan. His frustration, his pain, all of it was left echoing off the rocky waters while they coast down the smooth section. After a few long moments he let out a sigh, speaking just loud enough to be heard over the water. "Maybe I should have expected this from them. Or I guess it's my fault I didn't try to prepare them at all."

Slowing them so they had more time to talk. Rennick set his oar across his lap, occasionally adjusting their trajectory. “I dunno man, I think it’s just them. People disappoint you know? Sometimes it’s nothing you did or didn’t do.” He tried to turn his head to see Keagan better. “This is where you’re at right now, man. They might not agree, but that shouldn’t mean they just turn their back on you. That’s a dick move.”

"Yeah, but it's more than that," Keagan admitted, letting his oar rest across the kayak. "They've always been supportive and I've never disappointed them. That look on my mom's face yesterday when Elijah's dad mentioned my sprint... It just felt like she couldn't even see the things I've done right because of this one thing she feels is wrong."

Venturing to get up and turn around, Rennick avoided disaster by commanding the water to keep from rocking the kayak. He settled back down with his legs criss-crossed, facing Keagan. “I mean, I don’t know them, but it sounds like that’s a problem with them. Like, I get it. If my kid did something I didn’t like I can see me getting upset, but it’s not on my kid if I decide to step away, you know? We gotta be there for each other.” Rennick sighed, looking around them. He wouldn’t bring Joss into the conversation about Keagan’s parental troubles, this wasn’t about Rennick’s pain, but he couldn’t help but think of his lost friends. Joss straight up ran off—maybe he thought he was doing them a favor, but Rennick believed that was a bunch of crap. Tamara and Kilean earned no respect. “You have the right to get angry about them getting hung up on it. After all this time, you did one thing they don’t like, and they bail? Nah, that’s not right.”

Grateful that he'd moved so they were facing, Keagan exhaled slowly. It was something he was struggling to come to terms with. "I just don't understand... I'm happy, like really happy with you and Charlotte. Can they not see that? Or do they think it's better I'm miserable and in a monogamous relationship than go against the grain in order to find my happiness?"

Rennick wished he had natural wisdom. Most of the good things he had to say were learned from daily conversations with his therapist. Sifting through those, and visibly appearing as if he was going through memory files to help puzzle this out, he said, “Okay so—well, I guess first they probably know that you were happy with just Lottie, I mean, you didn’t lack without me. So maybe they don’t compute why it matters so much that I’m involved too.” That was easier for him to figure out than the following. “As for why they got a stick up their butt about it…I have no idea man. I’ve tried to think in the mind-frame of a person who believes something bad will happen if people do certain things, and all I come up with that helps me understand is alcoholism.” Seeing that this might not make sense, Rennick explained. “Okay so I was thinking I might relate to people like your parents if I thought of how my Dad loved drinking. He was on cloud-nine, but only if he drank heavily. And when you do that, you can’t necessarily function well in business or with your family. Aside from that, his physical health suffered. He tried to help his liver with what Almaeri they had available, but it didn’t last forever because it dulled the sensations he got from drinking. So, he secretly stopped taking it to drink and get into that merry mood again—pressure and life sucked, so no surprise, really. He was really happy when he felt those burdens lift, but it cost us in other ways. He would go out to drink rather than be with his family if he could. My grandpa took over most of the business and he abused my mom. So…I dunno. It’s the closest example I got. But I don’t see how us being together ruins anything like how alcohol did for my family. I mean, I guess it has to do with what dangers they think exist, but…”

But if they didn’t believe a doom awaits them for living in any particular way, like they could recognize with alcoholism, then worrying over it was pointless. Even if they didn’t fully understand, or agree, with a rule that said humanity is designed for monogamous relationships, if they did believe it was important to follow then they might, but…Well, Rennick didn’t. No one had presented him with reasonable evidence so far to assume there were divine expectations for Man. The only times Rennnick came across that kind of stuff had to do with ‘gods’ and ‘fairies’ and he wanted to slay them. Through conversations with Elijah, Rennick had to admit there were differences between the gods and God that existed, but he wasn’t sure ‘God’ as he understood it from either Annie or Elijah was even real anyway, so he didn't feel pressured to care.

"I think that the only thing it ruins is the image of ehar they expect me to be," Keagan shrugged. "They want me to fit into the mold with a family like they did, religion and all that. With you here, that doesn't fit into their mood so they don't know what to do with it." That was the best thing he could come up with. "But for them to be willing to just...throw me away... Almost 17 years they've even my parents and it doesn't mean anything because they can't agree with a piece of me. Fucking dumb is what it is."

Rennick nodded in solidarity with that point. “Exactly, and no offense, but that’s what bitches do. I mean, not to say they don’t have nice things about them, but I have no respect for people who act like that just to save face. If they had been concerned about you, their son, then I’d be like, yeah I get it, but fuck that shit! They’re worried about how they look? They can piss off.” If Tamara had been downtrodden out of motherly worry, that would have at least made excusable sense, but no, not this obsession with an ‘image’, that didn’t fly with Rennick. “Makes me want to make sure they see us kiss or something.” It wasn’t often Rennick felt the need to share affection of that kind with Keagan out of the bedroom, but it gave him wicked delight to think Tamara would catch sight of it.

Chuckling, Keagan shook his head and dipped the very tip of his oar in the water. "I don't know how much good that'd do. The most impact besides them probably completely disowning me is that you might give my mom a heart attack. Not exactly a solution to them as a problem."

Shrugging, Rennick spoffed, “Well, then just let me know if you ever want to give her a heart attack.”

"I'll keep that in mind," Keagan smirked. Not that he'd wish ill on his family even after they were so willing to throw him aside, but still a comforting thought.

Rennick reached over and took Keagan’s free hand. “Seriously though, and I know it’s been said, but…We’re here for you man, even if they aren’t. Um…something I heard someone say was ‘The blood of the covenant is thicker than the water of the womb’ and I think I agree. I mean, it’s not about who promises right? It’s about who stays.” Action, not just words. Charlotte and Rennick were still there.

The truthful weight to his statement rung out in Keagan's ears. His family might have been the ones to bring him to the world, but that didn't mean they'd stay with him through trails and tribulations. "Yeah...yeah, I think they're right," he nodded, giving Rennick's hand a squeeze. He knew it'd been a rough few days for him, but he wasn't the only one to go through a hard time that summer. "And we're here for you. I know you've been doing better, but something like that doesn't just go away. So if you need to talk - or scream at rapids while we try not to get ourselves killed - I'm here for you."

“Thanks man,” Rennick said, feeling the sense that they’ve grown closer over the course of this one ride. He risked giving Keagan an embrace before shuffling back around. “We can go back to Lottie or head out to another activity. Up to you.” If he needed another moment to just yell, perhaps down a zipline, then Rennick would do it with him.

Doing what he could to help keep the kayak steady as Rennick returned to his seat, Keagan mulled over his options. Their trip down the water had done him a wonder in such a short time. "We should go find Lottie. I don't want her thinking I'm avoiding her cuddles. Besides, you've got a chicken tender to make up for."

Sighing, Rennick mutterred, mainly to himself, “It was just two. She had a whole plate full.” And what of his potatoes? Where was the justice for the crispy, small starchy bites he lost? Four potatoes for two tenders? Did Lady Liberty choose not to be blind to bias in regard to him? Yet, as Rennick thought of Charlotte, he had to admit he was willing to battle forks if it meant they were together. “I guess I’ll navigate her spoiled side if I have to, but I stand by my opinion that she still needs to learn to share,” Rennick said, enough that Keagan heard him clearly this time. He still loved her. “Hm…I should try to fit in a date with her before summer ends.” He had done so, about twice now, with Keagan. “Maybe that will make it up?”

"I would say that isn't a bad place to start," Keagan offered, beginning the process of steering them down the river that was much more manageable. "Besides, I think she needs alone time with each of us more. Well, maybe not more, but I worry it's not balanced for you. I don't want you to think that I'm trying to hog all of her attention or anything."

“Nah, I don’t get that way anymore,” Rennick said, knowing it had once been a pain he shouldered before becoming an official member of their relationship. “In fact, I think I’ve been hogging you more than Lottie does. Don’t get me wrong, I love her, but I dunno, I guess I feel secure now that I know I have her and I thought I’d deepen my connection with you.” And in his interest to build a stronger bond with Keagan it seemed Charlotte was getting a little moody with him. “We should arrange a rotation. Make sure every week, or every other week, we get a group date. Then we can try to fit in one-on-ones where we can.” Prioritizing them as a throuple made sense. Individual dates would happen if or when they could. “Thoughts?”

It was true that since Rennick was official there hadn't been a date of just Keagan with Charlotte. Granted, he'd had a two just before had that were pleasant. Now he had just wanted to make sure that Ren didn't feel left out, and it was a comforting fact to hear that the other male shared his same beliefs. "Yeah, I think that's a good idea. Try and keep a balance if we can, but even if there's a few extra one way or the other then at least we still have time together, especially with school starting up."

“Sounds good to me,” Rennick said. Now they just had to tell Charlotte about their idea. “When we get back we can ask what she thinks.” It wasn’t hard to assume she’d be on board, but who knows what that woman might think of or do.

The two fell into comfortable conversation about other topics. School dominated the discussion. They intended to make sure they would be keeping in touch besides the clubs and homework. Mealtimes were going to be the easiest time to touch base. After that, and if they were finished with their important tasks, they had Hiraeth Hill to hangout. Nights together would probably be on the weekend, either Friday night or Saturday. The struggle ahead was a challenge, but it was either that, or fall apart. If things didn’t change, as Keagan had said the day before, they would need to schedule their lives with the three of them in mind, such as how many cats would live with them. School would be practice.

While the guys had been out, Charlotte didn’t get much time to worry over Keagan when she walked in to see Serenity sobbing with her hands over her face. Annie sat on one side and Tysha on the other. Hadassah and Cara were on the couch across from them. Sophia and Tallulah had taken up their own seat, Tallulah watching Serenity with the saddest of eyes.

Immediately she had to guess what was up, but questioned anyway, “What’s the matter?”

Though Annie and Tysha were willing to answer for her, Serenity broke from her cry to say, “I’ve wounded Bella and now she’s asked that we keep in touch as friends.”

Annie frowned, gently pointing out, “She did say ‘for now’, Serri.”

Shaking her head, Serenity got up from the couch. “I don’t even deserve her friendship! Not after what I’ve done!” The young girl didn’t stay to talk, running up to her room.

“What…what did she do?” Charlotte asked, feeling her heart twist.

Cara sighed, “Serenity panicked when her father asked if she knew Bella, because she had waved at her and Mr. Harper to say hello.”

“Acted like they were strangers,” Tysha frowned.

"I still think she should just try to talk to her," Tallulah commented softly, even though Serenity was long gone. It was a point she'd tried to make.

Sophia nodded, though she had a little more skepticism than the others. "I know that Serenity hurts, but she should just go over and check on Bella. I'm sure she is just as hurt and needs help understanding what Serenity's father is like."

“Why do you think she didn’t say anything before?” Tysha asked.

“Serenity was embarrassed,” Annie said. “I think she might have been very cautious about doing anything ‘wrong’ in Bella’s eyes and, well, I suppose she didn’t want Bella to feel like she was coming from one terrible family into another. They only just got together this summer.”

Charlotte loosely wrapped her arms around herself. Their friends had a lot of that kind of trouble lately. “I agree with Lulah. She should at least talk it out.”

Nodding, Hadassah said, “Yeah, and I think Sophia is right. She’s probably more upset about being kept in the dark, to be honest.”

“This all just happened. Let’s give her time to calm down before we make our suggestions again,” Annie said, knowing that sensibility probably evaded Serenity at the moment.

Letting out a breath, Tysha rubbed her clammy palms on her jeans and said, “Okay…well, in the meantime, does anyone know where Kaylee is?”

"I think I saw her and JD just as I was leaving the dining hall," Sophia recalled, wiggling her brows at his name. "But he was going a different way and it looked like she was heading to train. She really has not slowed down this summer."

“She’s been working really hard,” Charlotte smiled, taking a seat. “I bet Coach is gonna be impressed. I know I am.” Reflecting wistfully, she said, “I remember she used to be so quiet. I had to work hard to get her involved with other kids after Hell’s Gate. Girl’s fire now.”

Cara said, “Not to mention she’s had quite a few relationships and banged three attractive guys. I’ve had one boyfriend, two flings, and still haven’t found anyone interesting to bed.”

“Give it time,” Tysha spoffed.

“Better be before I graduate, I will not go to college without at least one exciting, intimate night with a guy,” Cara huffed. “If it’s a hit and run, he’s gotta look hot.” She’d make allowances for personality if the guy was a boyfriend.

“There’s always Dirael, if you want a fling,” Charlotte chuckled.

“Ehh, maybe in a year. He’s pretty cute, but he’s also naive. I want someone like—okay, like when Nick kissed Jess. What did she say to Cece?” Cara nudged Annie.

“Hm? Oh, uh—‘he was a man, I was a woman, and he just took me’, I think,” Annie spoffed.

“Yeah, like that,” Cara made a fist. “I want passion! I want a man to take me down, not some boy running through a candy store. All these Freshman are disappointing baby-faced kids.”

“There are probably transfers,” Charlotte shrugged, quite amused by her friend's predicament.

Humming in thought, Cara said, “Well, I hope so. If I have to hunt one down, I will, that’s all I’m saying. Kaylee’s a lucky duck with JD. They might like they were in a romcom.”

Indeed, their meeting had been picturesque. Casually bumping into each other, sharing an art cabin, comforting one another, and now they were happily a couple. JD, most likely, was finding that copy of ‘The Prestige’ while Kaylee was honing her skills. A cute, adorable pairing with plenty of spice between them.

"Maybe you should get out there and try something new," Tallulah suggested, all too familiar with Cara's song and dance when it came to longing for a relationship.

"Lulah's right. You do the same thing you're going to wind up with the same results," Sophia was in agreement with her sweetheart. "We met at a pottery class. Hell, maybe you should pick up a new hobby and see who you run into. Someone might surprise you."

“A new hobby, hmmm,” Cara bridged her fingertips. “I will consider this.”

Tysha said, “Maybe we can do it together and see who we catch.”

“Yes, as a team we can probably land someone worth our time,” Cara perked. She got up and took Tysha’s hand. “Come one, let’s see what hobbies we can think of!”

Annie stood up too. “I think I’ll go check on Serenity. See if I can pep-talk her.”

“Good luck,” Hadassah said, pulling a couch blanket over her lap to read a book.

Charlotte felt the moment break up as girls got distracted with this or that task and interest. She excused herself to her room where she flopped on the bed and fell back into thought about Keagan and his family. Her mind faded in and out until her body pulled her into a nap. An hour or two later she woke up, feeling that odd grogginess from a midday rest. Charlotte checked the time and noticed they were not long for dinner. She got herself out of bed and came down to see Rennick and Keagan waiting on the couch.

“Hey, muz Ashari,” Rennick grinned.

“Hey,” Charlotte smiled, inwardly wishing she had a nickname for him at some point, turning to Keagan. Her mocha eyes flitted about his face in wonder. “Do you feel any better, Dilrubaa?”

"Much better," he answered in a promising tone. "Rennick took good care of me and we went off in the wilderness to fight our feelings, like real men do." Well, as close to the wilderness as they'd safely be within the camp walls. "Are you ready for dinner? We did have something we thought we'd bring up with you, but it can wait if you're hungry."

“Oh, no, I’m fine for now. I can listen,” Charlotte said. She came to sit on the coffee table, facing them. She fidgeted with the end of her braid. “What’s up?”

Rennick noted her nervousness. He said, “Nothing troubling, muz Ashari, you can relax. We just talked about how we should work on some kind of rotation between us.” He explained what they went over before they got to the cabin.

Relieved it wasn’t something serious, Charlotte slipped off the table and came to plop between them. “Oh that sounds great. I think we should try once-a-week throuple dates first, just to see if we can get that in consistently. If it falls to every other week, then that’s okay, but at least once a month for sure. One-on-one dates whenever we can is probably best.” There would be no hard-feelings if Keagan and Rennick, or any of their pairings, were uneven in how often they got the chance to meet up for a small date. Life just happened that way sometimes. “We can always get together for a talk in case there are any issues.”

"Exactly, as long as the three of us have open communication, it shouldn't be a problem," Keagan agreed. "And personally I don't need anything big as a date. Just a bit of time with you guys alone would be great."

Sensing emotion tug on her heartstrings, Charlotte felt a throb of gratefulness in her chest. She slipped her arms around the two of them and pulled them close to her. “I love you guys. I was a little worried about how school would come into play, but I think we’ve got a real chance.”

Rennick rested his head in the cradle of her neck. He didn’t think she’d get as overwhelmed, but he didn’t mind the embrace. “We love you too,” he said, and shifted so he could meet her eyes. “I know I’ve taken Keagan out a couple times now, but I want to do the same with you before summer ends. How about tomorrow night? We’ll come back after breakfast the next day.”

Beaming, Charlotte said, “Oh, that sounds fun. Then we can meet up with Keagan and all go to the water park?” She turned to look at her Dilrubaa.

He found no reason to object at all. "Of course. Let Ren take you out and pamper you for a bit and then we can enjoy the water together."

“Then it’s settled,” Charlotte sighed contentedly. “Mmm, I missed you two. I know we’ve been hanging out together, technically, but I enjoy this—just us.”

Rennick pressed the back of her hand to his lips. “I missed it too,” he murmured.

Although Rennick didn’t particularly like Wesley, he wasn’t in favor or intentionally making things uncomfortable, especially for Charlotte. He went about kissing each finger, feeling that pressure not to offend her parents with blatant affection had long since gone. The time between when they last came together and now felt like forever. Charlotte felt a stir and she knew she sensed it from them too.

“We should go to dinner,” Charlotte breathed, and felt her stomach really meant it too, though she didn’t pull away.

Taming desire. Rennick gave her hand a squeeze and stood up with them. “Let’s eat,” he said, agreeing that they shouldn’t skip a meal. That didn’t mean they wouldn’t linger at the dining hall.

Another couple had no intention of staying long at their evening meal. JD and Kaylee had joined up again, inviting Winter to share a table with them, but didn’t fuss if she left early due the tension between them. Quite a few campers, some less discreet than others, dined and ditched for reasons they could probably guess weren’t far off from their own. It seemed Fate cleared the way for JD and Kaylee to arrive at the cabin with little to no interference. Pretense lasted as long as it took for the door to close in Kaylee’s room.

After a satisfying tumble on her bed, JD exhaled in contentment, running his fingers through Kaylee’s golden hair. “Oh this is gonna be a good last week at camp,” he smiled, flicking a drop of sweat off his brow.

Once she was able to catch her breath,, still riding out the high, she had to smirk at him. "Because you get to sleep in the pleasant smelling girls cabin with your amazing and beautiful girlfriend? Or is it because you finally got your stable privileges back?" She teasingly asked him.
 
“Both,” JD spoffed, giving her cheek a kiss. “I get to take rides on horses with my beautiful amazing girlfriend after a wonderful night in her pleasant smelling cabin.” He shifted to more comfortably hold her with his head upon the pillow. “Which will have to do for now, since I can’t seem to find a copy of ‘The Prestige’ here.”

Content to nuzzle herself against him, Kaykee frowned at the news. "I'm sorry, I was looking forward to it, too," she said earnestly. Reaching up she toyed with his hair, her smile slowly returning. "Do you want me to ask my dad? I'm sure he can find one for us."

“Hmmm,” JD considered the offer and decided against it. “No, let’s not trouble him. It will be fine. We can do something else for now and perhaps later I can arrange that particular date for us,” he said, running his hand soothingly up and down her back, “in the meantime I think it’s best we sleep.”

Not taking his refusal personally, Kaylee nodded sleepily. It was late and they had tested their bodies' stamina well. "Okay. Sleep now," she murmured, half-lidded Cornflower gaze staying on umber fields as she felt sleep encroaching on her.

~oOo~
Monday morning the students of Camp Cromwell didn’t all wake up in their usual beds. Where before they had sneaked stealthily, some were caught running back to their respective cabins by counselors. Small reprimands were given out in the form of pink slips. These would mean that the student would be spending detention for one Saturday per slip as soon as school began. The more obstinate students went to their rooms with a fist full of pink slips. It happened that, on their way to breakfast, JD and Kaylee noticed Paisley tucking a pale pink paper as discreetly as she could into her pocket as she came down from the boys cabin, a bright embarrassing blush colored her cheeks.

“Curious,” JD said, watching Paisley disappear. He hadn’t noticed she knew any guy like that, but then again, everyone seemed to be finding a partner this summer.

Fair brows perked in excitement. "Hmm, I wonder if Hugo grew bored of Regina after all," she mused aloud. Any trouble for that girl was a win in her book. That and there were less worries of him attempting anything handsy with her.

“Excuse me!” An older woman came jogging up to them. She wore the typical counselor polo and shorts. In one hand she held a small clipboard with a stack of pink papers and a pen in the other. Her tag read ‘Billie’ on it. “Thought you could get away did you?” She set the tip of her pen to the paper.

“Get away? With what?” JD paled, his gripped Kaylees. The way he darted his eyes around and the visible swallow didn’t help at all!

“Sleeping at the girls cabin!” Billie accused, beginning to scrawl detention on the slip.

Kaylee may not have had the blood of a Fox running through her veins, but she'd learned plenty under his roof. "I believe you're mistakenly trying to place blame, Miss Billie. While I understand how it could have looked, JD just came by our cabin this morning so that we could walk to breakfast together. You wouldn't want to punish him for just being a gentleman, would you?"

The swirl of her pen halted. Billie parted her lips, ready to argue. She paused momentarily to study them. “Well, no, but…” she shifted on her feet, tapping the corner of her clipboard. It was possible, wasn’t it? “I guess not everyone is a hooligan…”

JD let out a breath only to inhale sharply when the pen was pointed his way. “Wha—“

“I’m keeping my eye on any rule-breakers. Better hope you don’t land on my pretty pink paper, Mr…?”

“Davenport,” JD gulped.

“Hmph,” Billie shifted her eyes between them before slinking eerily away, her pen still level with JD’s eyes until she saw another student to chase.

Heart regulating, JD said, “Oh I didn’t need that in the morning.” He turned to walk again with Kaylee. “You were really on top of that.”

Once they were safely away, Kaylee had to chuckle, pleased with herself. "She had no proof, and we just had to play off that," she shrugged. "Besides, I'd hate for you to wind up in detention all because of me."

“No, I’d take you down with me,” JD teased. “I can’t survive a Saturday in detention without you.” He went from holding her hand to slipping his arm around her waist. “We’ll suffer together. Maybe make an escape. But you’d have to pinky promise you won’t trip me so that the teachers catch me.”

For a moment she exaggerated thinking it over. "Hmm...I don't know..." Kaylee pondered aloud before her pinky was held out for his. "Okay, fine. No sex-crazy teenager gets left behind. Although I just think we should avoid it all together."

Linking their smallest digits briefly, JD chuckled, “Agreed,” and continued on to the dining hall.

They approached the table where they saw Charlotte just sitting down with the others. Her hand waved a pink slip as she ranted, “This is ridiculous! They wouldn’t have known what I was there for if someone didn’t come right up with his bundle and shout ‘Quick, pretend like you just got here, Lottie!’ with the counselor standing right there!”

Chuckles burst between the friends. Even Serenity, who seemed to have recovered somewhat and found herself at least sitting with Bellasiel, tugged a smile.

Dirael, who sat with several pink papers popping out of his shirt pocket, blushed. “That woman was so short, I thought she was a student…At least you just got one,” one, only because the counselor hadn’t suspected Charlotte bedded two, “I have four.” One for each girl and himself.

Sitting down with an amused grin, Kaylee decided they didn't need to boast their luck for her smooth tongue. No, they could treasure that to themselves. Besides, you never knew who was listening and the counselors seemed to have grudges strong enough to give one on hearsay.

"I almost feel bad for you guys," Sophia giggled, flicking her dark locks over her shoulders. "It's a bit heterophobic the way they just stake out cabins for the opposite gender. Buuuut then I don't feel bad. The time of the gays is now!"

"We don't have a time," Tallulah chuckled as she rolled her eyes. "This just means you can't pull Rennick or any other guy in without being clever."

Spoffing, Sophia waved her hand to push the idea away. "Ren is taken now and there aren't enough interesting men on this campground. Well, interesting and available."

“Damn right about that,” Cara said, having had no luck herself so far. “Although, maybe I dodged a bullet this time around.”

“I could have dodged it,” Charlotte grumbled, staring daggers at Dirael. She had been so close, shut down suspicion, and a breath away from laughing off the situation with the counselor before the crimson eyed Casanova came revealing the truth.

Rennick chuckled, "It’s one Saturday, muz Ashari.”

"Those free days are precious," Charlotte pointed out, tucking away her slip. She muttered a dismissive word and then went about cutting into her pancakes. "We're already down one day for a date."

"Why don't I take you out tonight? Make up for the lost Saturday?" Rennick asked. He had planned it anyway, but this worked out well.

Charlotte slowed her ruthless knife and peered up at him, feeling a swing of emotion come over her. "Really?" She asked, in a lighter tone of hope.

"Yeah, for dinner," Rennick said.

A sudden flash of irritation pulled a scowl over her features. "At the dining hall?"

Amused, Rennick chuckled, "No, of course not." He knew she wasn't having the best day, so he didn't take it personally. "Don't worry, it will be a good evening. Eat your breakfast."

"Alright…" though a little moody, Charlotte gave in and continued with her meal.

Deciding her sister needed a distraction, Kaylee offered one. "Speaking of pink slips," she leaned in to spill the tea, "I saw Paisley getting one as she came away from the boys cabins."

Gasps were shared between them, even pulling in the attention of the guys. Danson set his hand on the table. “I knew it, I thought I saw her!”

Paulo sighed, handing him a dollar. “Okay.”

“Hold up,” Tysha said, “You guys saw Paisley last night and none of you texted us?”

Annie looked at Elijah. “Did you see her?”

“Oh, uh, I mean, I guess Dan and I thought we did,” Elijah smiled sheepishly.

“And you didn’t text?” Annie wagged a spoon.

“Why would we text?” Danson raised a brow.

The girls grumbled and sighed, shaking their heads. Boys! Hadassah brought them back to the point, asking, “Well which cabin did she go to?”

“Uuuhh,” Danson scratched his chin. Waiting for his reply was agony! “I dunno—Eli?”

“Um, I think just down a few?” Elijah shrugged.

“Down a few? Well, do you know if Hugo’s cabin is that way?” Charlotte asked.

“I don’t know,” Elijah said in an apologetic tone. The girls were not impressed! “Sorry?”

“You should be,” Annie tsc’d, but gave her boyfriend a pat on his cheek nonetheless.

“Oh this is gonna bother me all day!” Cara huffed.

"This tea is piping," Sophia was all but wiggling with excitement in her seat. "Little Prissy Paisley out on a nightly prowl."

"Yeah, but with who?" Tallulah leaned forward to join the other girls. It was the topic of the table, after all!

Kaylee was glad to see Charlotte had shared her line of thinking. "It could be Hugo...you've seen how badly she follows him around and maybe Regina's not been putting out," she suggested. A high possibility given his actions earlier that summer. For a brief second Kaylee’s eyes flicked over to Rennick before coming back to Charlotte's gaze.

“Oh, maybe they’re on the rocks?” Charlotte grinned in wicked delight. Especially since Regina and Kyle had ruined Joss’s career at the academy.

“Or maybe Hugo is just a secret man-whore prick who is gettin’ cookie on the side with Paisley when Regina is being a wench,” Rennick said, shrugging.

Tysha cupped her mouth to tame her smile. “This means Paisley is going behind Regina’s back, you guys.”

“Is it a surprise? She gets treated awfully by Regina,” Hadassah said.

“Now as much as I am here for this drama, we still don’t know if Paisley is actually shaking up with Hugo,” Annie said.

"Why doesn't someone ask him? Guys like boasting," Keagan suggested with a shrug of his shoulders. That drew too many pairs of eyes to him too quickly. "What? No, not me. I'm not getting involved in this."

"You really think he's just going to admit he's sleeping with her?" Sophia said with clear doubt. "If someone walked up to you and asked who you share cookie with, are you going to spout it out?"

"Well, I'm not at all ashamed of who I sleep with for starters," Keagan pointed out with his spoon. "And more importantly, yes I do. Hugo's one of those guys who will brag about tail because it makes them feel better about themselves. He's totally done it before in the locker room."

“True,” Matt nodded. “Hugo’s bragged about Regina, although that didn’t make a big impression on the guys.”

“So, are you gonna ask him?” Cara looked to Keagan. “Maybe in the locker room? Make a passing brag about Charlotte or something and nudge Hugo.”

His mouth fell open in indignation at the suggestion. "I would never talk about Lottie that way," Keagan was quick to put that idea to rest. "Sorry, but no. Absolutely not."

"Why don't you do it, Matt?" Kaylee suggested, since he'd also been witness to it all.

“What? Brag like I banged Lottie?” Matt asked, hearing the problem with that idea as soon as it left his mouth. He raised his hands in peace to the looks of disappointment and shaking of heads. “Yeah, yeah, my bad—But no, I don’t really want to talk to Hugo.”

“Danson?” Cara prodded.

“Nope,” Danson chuckled.

“Come on, is no one gonna check?” Tysha asked them.

“Why don’t you girls do it?” Paulo said.

"Hugo isn't going to want to talk to us," Sophia spoffed, shaking her head. "Even if we both like girls that isn't enough in common. Besides, he's got horrible taste if you ask me."

"Yeah, I'd really prefer not to walk up and talk sex with him," Tallulah's nose scrunched in distaste.

Kaylee murmured under her breath, "You and me both." She'd had enough of that.

“Well, then you guys will have to be stuck not knowing,” Matt said.

The grumble and groan couldn’t be helped. Curiosity would not be satisfied! None of the men looked like they were interested in getting in on the drama between those three. Even JD, who was sympathetic to the girls, passed on the idea of getting Hugo to talk about his bedroom adventures. If only they had Claireson around. That boy was as eager to spill tea as the girls!

“Alright, well,” Charlotte tapped her spoon against her plate. “What if I—”

No,” Rennicks abrupt response startled a few of them. He unclenched his fingers around his cup slowly. “I mean, he’s not worth the trouble.”

Hesitating, but going on with her point, Charlotte said, “Well, we’re very curious.”

“I know, muz Ashari, but,” Rennick placed his hand on hers, “promise me you won’t ever speak with Hugo. Not alone, at least.”

Not sure why he had gotten so bothered, Charlotte at least had the grace to recognize his sincerity. “Okay, I promise.”

Exhaling, Rennick turned back to his food. He was done with the talk about Paisley and Hugo. “What is everyone planning on doing today?”

Kaylee, all too familiar with Rennick’s reasoning, fell quiet. Her gaze focused on her plate, even though it was empty save for the skin of a few kiwi slices. Hopefully they'd find out their tea through other means.

"Soph and I were going to go hit up the shooting range," Tallulah answered. "We watched that old movie the Wanted before bed so it's got her in some mood."

"No, I just happen to want to test a few things out is all," her beloved insisted. Tallulah was quite certain she too could curve a bullet.

Tysha said, “Let me know if what you want to ‘test’ works out. I might be interested.” Not that Tysha was finding reasons to indulge in Almaeri, but she did want to know. It would take immense control of wind or magnetism, but it just might be worth the trouble!

“Well, I’m gonna go bumper car racing,” Matt said, and that earned interest from some of the others.

JD looked to Kaylee and asked, “What do you think? About the bumper cars?”

It took a second for Kaylee to rejoin the conversation from her thoughts. "Hmm? Oh, that sounds like fun," she nodded before adding, "So do you want to skip a dance lesson today then?" It would be their first, but she didn't want to pressure him.

“No, I would like to do dance,” JD said, setting down his cup, “but I think it would be fun to do the bumper cars too. That is, if you’re interested.”

"Yeah, I'll go," Kaylee agreed, letting her hand fall beneath the table and rest on his leg. "You're going to end up with a non-stop schedule at this point."

“We’ll take a lazy day sometime,” JD said, giving her hand a squeeze. “After all, we can’t let Winter remain content and alone in the art cabin the entire week.”

Giggling in agreement, Kaylee let her head rest on his shoulders. "That's fair. A lazy day," she agreed.

"You two are so cute together," Sophia sighed. "It's almost nauseating."

“It is nauseating,” Matt scrunched his nose.

“Oh you’re just jealous,” Cara spoffed.

That ended up sparking a back and forth of banter that cut short when one of them suggested they get a room. The breakfast ended for them and others soon after. Their friends dispersed to their activities and JD walked with Kaylee to her prefered place to begin their first dancing lesson, an empty cabin used for small gatherings.

“Alright, mio Cielo, what would you like me to do first?” JD asked.

Pulling out her phone, Kaylee motioned him closer. "Okay, did you want to try and learn the rumba or we could start with something simpler?"

“Uhh, let’s do something simple first,” JD said, coming to her side. “How about the silver-box step? That looks easy.” Simple, four step dance that didn’t have much flare.

"That would be a good place to start," Kaylee agreed, letting her head rest back on his chest as she thumbed through videos online. "That or even a country swing is nice and slow. Easy to learn and a bit forgiving."

“Oh, okay,” JD said, his arm absentmindedly coming to wrap around her, still peering down. “What are some good country songs? I haven’t really listened to them.”

"I don't listen to them often, but my Aunt Molly loves them," Kaylee grinned, mentally adding that it was much to Aunt Willow's dismay. A comfortable paced song she'd heard with the Southern Belle many times came to mind and she pulled it up on her phone, their designated dance space filling with Body Like a Backroad.



Watching the clip JD hummed in indecision. “Maybe after I get the hang of the silver-box step? I mean, I can try this…I just claim no responsibility for what I do to your feet,” he chuckled.

"I trust you with my feet," she swore, turning so she could face him and rose up on her toes to give his cheek a soft kiss. "But, if you really want to wait we can. I might just be a little too eager to have you spinning me about. Blame my Aunts and Uncles for that."

“Why wait for that? Seems simple enough.” JD smiled, taking her hand and stepping back. He gave her a guiding tug and let her spin twice before his fingers lost control, twisting awkwardly with hers. JD’s attempt to fix his blunder only worsened their predicament, catching Kaylee’s elbow with his chest, causing her to stumble into him and he reflexively righted the two of them, landing his foot on her toe.

Kaylee thankfully had enough control not to yelp, only wincing as she swiftly slid her foot away and to a safe distance. "It's...not horrible for a first try," she said, feeling very much like he had when he tasted her failed lasagna, no doubt. "Just needs a little bit of practice and then we can be used to each other's movements." Hopefully sooner than later for the sake of her toes!

Knowing exactly how well he actually did, JD’s cheeks colored. “Ahem—yes, we should maybe start off a little simpler.” But how simple was a twirl and just how easily did he botch it? No matter, what was done was done.

JD exhaled and allowed Kaylee to guide him one motion at a time. Although it took a while longer than he would like to admit, by the end of an hour JD got down a decent box-step going solo without falling or tangling his legs. The two came together to try to dance the step in cooperation. Once or twice Kaylee had to jump her feet out of the way of his large shoes, but in the end JD managed to keep in rhythm without injuring either of them.

“Amazing,” JD grinned, staring down at his clunkers. “And I thought I’d be plagued with two-left feet for the rest of my life.” He leaned and gave his sweetheart a kiss. “Thank you. This is truly a gift.”

Kaylee let her arms linger around JD’s neck, keeping him close to her. It had been...trying, to say the least. Still, JD was dedicated and thankfully she had a fair amount of patience. "No, thank you for trying something new with me," Kaylee returned her appreciation for him. "I think by the end of the school year if we keep this up, you might even give Joao a run for his money."

“I dunno, I might still lose that bet,” JD chuckled, leaning down to rest his head on hers. “But I win any time if you are who I dance with, mio Cielo.” He began to sway. The simplest dance any high schooler could do. “If I at least did the waltz with you for Winter Formal, then I will be satisfied.”

"As long as I have you at Winter Formal, then I will be satisfied," Kaylee beamed up at him. Her arms stayed looped around his neck, letting her forehead come to rest against his chest while they moved to non-existent music. She couldn't remember the last time she had been that content.

“Hmm,” JD smiled, giving her head a kiss. “Then that will make my evening all the better.”

Eventually the sounds of shouting outside broke their bubble of happiness. Campers getting far too excited in their last week of activities, it seemed. Finally releasing her hold on him, Kaylee stepped back. "We should probably get going. you wanted to do bumper cars, after all."

“Oh,” JD almost forgot. He looked at the clock. “Good, we have plenty of time. Let’s go, mio Cielo,” he said, tugging her with him. “I can’t wait to bump you with my car,” he said with a wink.

Letting her fingers slip between his, Kaylee spoffed, rolling her eyes at his remark and giving his hip a light nudge with her own. "Save that bumping for later. Unless of course you were scared after this morning and don't want to risk a pink slip."

Chuckling, JD said, “Oh I’d risk every Saturday for a night with you.” He ventured to twirl her once and managed it without disaster.

Happily they continued onward, bantering with one another even as they reached the cars and settled into their seats. JD had meant his little innuendo, but he seemed to also mean to make good on his words, not shy about finding Kaylee and giving her rear a good slam. He might have had trouble dancing, but he didn’t lack skill with his car. JD often came barreling by Kaylee. He would snag her side, or ram into her nose. With a wink and a grin he’d be off again.

Thankfully for JD, Kaylee wasn't nearly as competitive as her sister was. She did return his bumps with her own, even if she wasn't quite as aggressive. She blamed a limited experience when it came to driving. Still, Kaylee made plenty of scowls in his direction, silently promising to get JD back since he was already speeding off too fast for her to even throw shade at him! Still, even if he might have had a bit too much fun singling her out, she undoubtedly enjoyed herself, as did the entirety of their group.

Indeed, JD lucked out with Kaylee. Charlotte’s competitiveness spurred her into chasing down anyone who grazed her. Danson ended up in a brutal bump-war between him and Charlotte. They were responsible for cracking plastic on one of the cars. The rest of the companions were hardly ruthless, just enjoying the goofiness of ramming into one another. Even if competitive, Charlotte usually held no grudges. Today she seemed a little moodier than normal when they all migrated away from the bumper cars. JD recognized his good fortune for having Kaylee as a girlfriend and happily reunited with her on their way to the dining hall for lunch.

At their midday meal they discussed usual topics and JD left with Kaylee to the art cabin thereafter. They fell into their comfortable routine, flirting and softly talking while Winter grumbled in the corner. They happened upon the subject of Paisley and this reminded JD of the interaction between Rennick and Charlotte that morning.

“I know Hugo isn’t good company, but I am surprised Ren had become so assertive and serious as abruptly as he did,” JD said, looking up from his sketch. “Do you think Rennick knows something we don’t?”

Knowing precisely what he was referring to, Kaylee intentionally kept her eyes on the clay she had been toying with but not committing to anything. "I think he knows that Hugo is a sleazeball and it's better if Lottie doesn't approach him alone," she commented softly.

“Hm,” JD shrugged in agreement, turning back his sketch. “Still, kinda odd. He got real intense, real fast. Feels out of the ordinary for him. Ren’s always been pretty reserved.” His eyes glanced over his pad at Kaylee, studying her. “Something like that, it feels personal, you know? Or do you think I’m reading a little too far into it?”

Not wanting to lie to JD who didn't deserve that, Kaylee shook her head. "No, I don't think you're reading too far," she answered truthfully. "I think he does have personal experience and that's why he wants to protect Charlotte, too."

Eyes back on his sketch, JD swept his charcoal over the page a couple strokes. “Saying Rennick figures Hugo is a sleazeball to saying he does have personal experience is kind of a big difference.”

Kaylee didn't answer him immediately, realizing as she rolled clay that she wouldn't be able to get out of the truth if she wanted to be honest with him. "I said Rennick knows he is a sleaseball," Kaylee began with a gentle correction. "And he knows that because he's seen it."

“Hm,” JD paused his sketch and tilted his pad to see her better, “and did you witness it as well?”

There was a pause and a glance in Winter's direction. Not that she had anything against her, only that she didn't want anyone else knowing than had to. "Yes," Kaylee nodded briefly.

Getting up from his seat, JD came to Kaylee’s side. He laid a hand on hers and said, “Tell me.”

Kaylee’s hand had continued to move until JD's rest atop of hers. Something about his simple touch caused the dam to break that had been holding back her emotions toward that day. Breathing shakily, she avoided his gaze as she spoke. "I was training alone. Hugo came up and at first it was just pointless talk." Kaylee could feel tears welling in her eyes after waiting so long to say anything aloud. "Then he talked about Joss not being around and uh, offered himself. I said no and he did not like that." Wiping away a tear with the back of her hand, Kaylee cleared her throat to finish. "He went to grab me and... Well, that's when Ren stepped in and chased him off." Finally she looked up to umber eyes with a weak smile. "So that's why he doesn't want Charlotte around him."

As she spoke of the incident, even if implied since they weren’t entirely alone, JD understood the gravity of it without needing to hear every detail. He slipped his arm around Kaylee and tugged her to his chest as best he could at that angle, his hand rubbing comfortingly on her arm. Hugo might not have gotten his way, and perhaps he still would have failed if Rennick hadn’t come, but that didn’t take away the resonance of negativity that Hugo’s actions sent through Kaylee. It lasted weeks since it occurred.

“Makes sense,” JD said of Rennick’s reaction that he found odd and the way he had seen Kaylee drop her attention onto her food. “I’m sorry you went through that, mio Cielo.”

Kaylee shrugged her shoulders and went to pick up her clay once more. "It's not like anything happened." Thankfully, courtesy of Rennick. "Just is a real sleazeball."

Shaking his head, JD said, “Hugo didn’t have to do more than that to qualify it as something that happened. He violated your peace, and that does matter. It’s not nothing.”

Letting out a sigh of everything she'd been holding in for weeks, Kaylee let her head come to rest on his shoulder. JD wasn't wrong; her peace had been violated but now she found new peace. Enough that she hoped would bury that moment at some point completely. "Is it bad that a part of me still wants to know if Paisley's doing him?" Kaylee murmured, feeling defeated by the desire for tea. "Only because it messes with Regina, though."

Chuckling softly, JD rubbed her arm and said, “I don’t think so. You’re curious—all of the girls are curious, really, and I suspect it will be something they can’t ignore forever. If it were true, well, that kind of shock to Regina would be satisfying.”

"Yeah, cause she deserves it," Kaylee spoffed, still spiteful after all the things that girl had done to try and ruin her life so far. "But, as my Aunt Pinky would say, being petty is fun but it does not make you any less pretty." She chuckled at the thought, straightening in her seat once more.

“You’ve mentioned her a couple times. I think Lottie has too,” JD said, scooting over to his hidden sketch once more, “I think she sounds like a riot. Maybe I can meet her one day.”

Feeling a more relaxed grin across her face, Kaylee nodded. "She really is. I think you'd like her," she remarked, watching as he went back to what he was working on. "You should meet her and all our other Aunts and Uncles sometime, plus my dad in person. The holo is pretty accurate but not quite the same."

“No, not quite the same,” JD agreed, honing in on some detail of his work. “If we can make it happen, I would like that a lot.” He looked over at Kaylee, studying her briefly once more before turning back to his art. “To be honest, I would love a tour of the castle. It’s been on my wishlist since we met. Anything more is an undeserved favor and appreciated opportunity.”

"I don't see why not," she agreed, rolling around the clay a few more times before losing interest in it. She stood to go wash her hands of the unpleasant residue. "Dad just usually runs a clearance on anyone who comes to Avostoska or who gets a pass card. I can ask him, if you'd like."

"I don't see why not," Kaylee agreed, rolling around the clay a few more times before losing interest in it. She stood to go wash her hands of the unpleasant residue. "Dad just usually runs a clearance on anyone who comes to Avostoska or who gets a pass card. I can ask him, if you'd like."

“That sounds good to me,” JD perked, looking up. When she returned to him he faced the image he had been working on toward her. It was of Kaylee holding onto the clay. Broader strokes formed the shape of her, becoming smaller and more detailed lines defined the beauty he saw in her.

The smile she'd been wearing spread even further at his sketch. "I love it," Kaylee beamed, stepping even closer so that she could place a gentle peck on his cheek. "Although I hope that doesn't make me sound narcissistic since it is me. You are so talented."

"Sometimes I think you two forget you're not alone," a bored monotone voice from the corner rose up, Winter rolling her eyes.

"And dismiss your cheerful presence? We would never," Kaylee chuckled back, quite accustomed to her demeanor by that point.

“Well, we can give her a break,” JD spoffed, putting away the art supplies. “It’s dinner time anyway. Let’s head to the dining hall.”

They leisurely strolled through the familiar pathways to meet up with the other friends. As expected the hot topic of the table returned to speculation on Paisley and Hugo. They shared potential clues with one another, eyed the two, and even pondered just how far back Paisley and Hugo might have started their trist, if it was indeed true. After all, they hadn’t seen Hugo with any other girls besides Regina. Had Hugo even bedded Regina yet?

When the boys were done hearing about this gossip they moved on to other discussions. One of which was brought up by Serenity who asked, “I don’t mean to nag, but will any of you try out drama club?”

After what seemed like forever since the parents had left, Bellasiel finally spoke, saying, “I will.”

No one could describe the mute joy in Serenity’s eyes. She didn’t speak, as if that might break some illusion and prove this moment a lie. Instead, she beamed a tentative smile and looked at the others. “Anyone else?”

"We're gonna give it a go," Sophia spoke for her and her other half. "It should be fun."

"Sorry Serri, I have to pass. It's great to watch you guys, but acting isn't my thing," Keagan apologized.

Kaylee was halfway with her commitment. "I might try it for a bit, but with everything going on and starting a part time job. If I have to drop something it'll have to be drama."

“I have to agree with Kaylee,” Charlotte said, offering an apologetic smile.

Most of the boys and some of the girls weren’t on board, but Rennick said, “You know, I don’t mind giving it a try.”

In all honesty, if they had outright refused, Serenity probably would have felt bad if it were any other day. However, with Bellasiels confirmation, her heart was too full of hope to feel sad. “Alright, that sounds great,” Serenity said with a small smile, not daring to linger on Bellasiel just yet. They had some healing to do between them to get back to where they had been and if she stared intently she might make the snowy girl uncomfortable. Instead, she turned her attention to Charlotte and Rennick who were present, but not eating anything. “You guys not feeling well?”

“Oh, us? No, we’re fine,” Charlotte said. “We just wanted to spend a little time with you guys before we left.”

“Should go now, to be honest,” Rennick said, looking at the time. “So we can get ready.”

Checking the clock, Charlotte had to agree. “You’re right,” she said, and got up from the bench. She leaned over and gave Keagan a kiss. “See you after breakfast tomorrow?”

"I'll count every second, my Koh-i-noor," Keagan murmured back with a wide smile and soft eyes. "But you two have fun. I'll be eagerly awaiting you both."

Feeling a tug on her heartstrings, Charlotte nearly abandoned the idea of going with only Rennick to bring Keagan with her, but she knew dates with the three of them were secured—aside from one Saturday! “And we’ll be hunting you down to reunite with you,” she said, sharing one last kiss before turning to go.

“See you in the morning,” Rennick said, giving Keagan a hooked arm around his neck as a parting, heading out after Charlotte afterward.

The two quickened their pace to the girls cabin. Campers still heading to the dining hall passed them by. A few of them happened to be members of ASA. One delicate face in particular caught Rennick’s attention for a brief moment. The hurt in Helene’s expression nearly halted his steps. Rennick refocused on the path ahead of him and wrapped his arm around Charlotte. The club would need to be addressed formally at some point, but not tonight. This day did not belong to ASA, it belonged to Rennick and his first date alone with Charlotte. It had been fun to take Keagan out. Rennick felt closer to his Tawaruhi from the experience. He already decided there would be more, but Rennick couldn’t deny his excitement to take his Butterfly on a date.

To save time Rennick decided to use Almaeri to get himself ready while Charlotte got herself together. She took a good hour to shower, dress, and do her makeup. Rennick waited for her in the living room so as not to distract her. He chose to wear a black tank top and a pair of dark green cargo shorts. It was one of the nicer campwear he had brought.

CJk4pf-aEmdBQwKFmudbl33vHuQn1-o_C_ryKGJ_b3quQutAGrVHrwG8aDFxMo6wBRNVlHjMO8BM8ret2YhGqixxnQ3bw3oOLFYRflY6Wg1JZmJ45_OqCDgkaizH5E-qt1l4KjAo


Before long Rennick thought he might have to go upstairs and pick his girlfriend out of her room, but the sound of her familiar walk drew his attention to the stairs. Charlotte came down wearing a pink and red watercolor sundress, tall brown boots, and her dark hair bound up in a thick bun. Loose tendrils accentuate her lovely features. Charlotte grinned, her smile reaching smokey eyes touched with gold that shone down on him.

zXckApWqq4ChND2euLU8rhABDOjdth11VlFUMHtCtyrHOs5xbjiiGV9Y4vOsJOq6ImnjrD_0EuFrfP5Bo0VpcBg-oSPhQENUS3HPScbLiBCjG8UEUO_W7GvJdH1R8pPbUbJ0dPd6


To1c4ZgjaVSWydV4hoWH3Te_PFELG_kh9lJE7sj6XCLC9ykCYc7n3uMVijkL-VbGmtdugIAwbOQ3Ng__x5LwoYRUdQYsaw9btJdN6anAkl92HijieVaCZx4naP9heiaMTwJuZU0J


Grinning like a fool, Rennick walked up and took her hand, tugging her to him. “Hey, Sexy” he murmured, going in for a brief kiss.

“Mm,” Charlotte broke the kiss to purr, “Hey Hottie—oh, sorry. No nicknames,” she said, offering a sheepish smile as they turned down the path.

Rennick appreciated her efforts to respect his wishes, though Charlotte had a hard time trying to do so. “Don’t worry about it. At this point the thought of either of you having a pet name for me doesn’t irritate me,” he said, and chuckled to see her brighten. Before she could ask, Rennick said, “Yeah, yeah—go on and find one you like. Preferably in a different language.”

“I will get right on that,” Charlotte beamed. She continued on with a pep in her step. “So, where are we going tonight?”

“Somewhere private,” Rennick said, finding it difficult not to grin.

The questions about what was going to happen that night were a challenge to navigate. Some of them were hidden in conversation. Rennick nearly gave away a detail or two he would not have wanted to surrender, and did tell her one he was willing to let go of. It surprised him that this seemingly inconsequential point ended up clueing Charlotte in on where they were headed, though she didn’t know about the tower. The surprise about the room remained even when they walked into it.

“Oh, wow, I didn’t know this was here,” Charlotte said, peering around at the conveniently romantic set up.

The comfortable bed, the table set up in front of the balcony overlooking the camp, and the elegant decor designed with butterflies—Charlotte couldn’t imagine it being anything short of an act of Almaeri. Kaylee wouldn’t recognize it if she had come.

“This is where I would go to distract myself from thinking about you and Keagan,” Rennick said, guiding her to the table.

“How did you find it?” Charlotte asked, sitting down.

“I walked here to look at the props and all, shortly after we started the rehearsals. I just wandered around and found it upstairs,” Rennick took the chair opposite of her, “I came back the next time you two went on your own. Found it did the trick to get my mind off of things.”

“It’s peaceful,” Charlotte commented, cutting into her food. “What do you do here? Your music?”

“Yeah, that and other things,” Rennick said, having a bite of his grilled cheese with bacon and tomato.

“Mmm—like Kaylee?” Charlotte asked, brow raised. She offered him a sympathetic smile when he blushed. “I’m not angry, Ren. Just teasing you.”

Exhaling with a shake of his head, Rennick said, “You gonna bust my chops all night?”

“Among other things,” Charlotte winked, prompting him to grin. She glanced to the side at something that caught her eye on the window seat. A sleek black gift box lay in the center. “What’s that?”

Rennick followed her eyes and chuckled, “Oh, that’s for later.”

“Why not now?” Charlotte asked, her bottom lip temping to pout.

Later,” Rennick insisted with a spoff, urging her to eat and think about other things for now.

Charlotte grumbled, a little moody, but perhaps due to the odd pinch she felt in her stomach. She let it go for now and went on to talk. They fell into comfortable conversation, touching on their day, how their summer had been going, what they hoped the school year would bring, and interests in drama club. In what felt like a short time they finished their meal and dessert. Charlotte commented that they should sit by the balcony and on the wide cushioned bench. Rennick, amused, suspected Charlotte had eaten a little quicker than usual, but he let it go, snatching the long box before she could. He tried not to chuckle to see frustration flit over her face.

“Hmph,” Charlotte puffed.

“C’mere, muz Ashari,” Rennick chuckled, tugging her over.

Charlotte let him guide her to rest against him, her head tucked beneath his chin. He bent his knee to keep her comfortably cradled and the other stretched out to not obscure her view of the camp. Charlotte settled in Rennick’s hold despite her mind being consumed with curiosity—even ignoring the discomfort she felt in her lower belly, possibly from the dinner. She even turned her nose closer to him to inhale his pleasant musk. Both Keagan and Rennick had delightful scents. It calmed the nagging question of the long box enough that Charlotte’s body relaxed and she stared out at the beautiful scenery.

They could have drifted off if neither of them spoke, but a thought came to Rennick that he wanted to voice, saying, “It’s weird…I know I’ve wanted this. I’m glad I have got to have you alone, but a part of me wants Keagan with us…”

“Makes sense. He means a lot to the both of us,” Charlotte said. They were missing a cozy, comforting presence. Not that they couldn’t still enjoy themselves alone.

“Mhm…This relationship is the most complete I’ve ever felt,” Rennick said, his thumb running comfortingly across the back of her hand.

Smiling, Charlotte said, “I know what you mean.”

Shifting, Rennick presented that long box and smiled to imagine Charlotte’s excited face, from the way her body perked in alertness. “I was inspired by Kaylee’s crafting to make these bracelets. I finished them today.”

_qtBr3oBpE0VUAgYex8GxPkZ16BXcA9Mh1OzdDVPxUDYcrII_MMPrngWndkToYZcijJ4IXtQw8nmIn0frO_803WesrScRK431irnUyd3IkkTQte7myofNfwhD7lw3wp0DsaxOuih


“They’re beautiful,” Charlotte pulled out one of the woven bands. Her brows furrowed. “What are these made of?”

Hesitating, Rennick said, “Our hair…Yours, mine, and Keagan’s, although his is short, so they’re curled around the base of the clasps.” He had collected them over time and chose the strongest, prettiest ones.

Charlotte had seen horsehair jewelry. She owned a pair of pearly white horse hair earrings. Granted, those had gems threaded in it too. Still, this simple design, crafted with care, filled her with warmth. She had him put his on and slipped hers on her wrist. She shifted to give Rennick a kiss on his cheek.

“Thank you,” Charlotte said softly. “I’m sure Keagan will love it too.”

“I hope so,” Rennick spoffed. “I plan on giving him his tomorrow.”

“He will,” she promised him, cupping his cheek, “we love you, Ren. We want you with us. I want both of you with me.”

“And I want the both of you,” Rennick murmured, Aegean eyes delving into mocha pools. “I want to be by the side of you two, no matter what.”

“Even if I become an Elite?” Charlotte asked.

“Especially then,” Rennick said. coming to know this profession would likely aid him in his quest to slay gods anyway.

Smirking, Charlotte said, in a sultry tone, “You want to run swords through the hearts of fairies with us?”

It seemed Charlotte knew when she spoke excitedly about her passion it turned him on. Rennick grinned, saying, “Yeah…I want to pull the trigger with you and Keagan at my side.”

“I have a theory that I could burn them up like fireworks on the Fourth of July,” Charlotte said, her eyes flitting across his face.

“Yeah?” Rennick breathed, his eyes falling on her lips that spoke so confidently.

“Yeah…” Charlotte murmured, meeting him in a passion.

Rennick broke between kisses to ask, “Think that will set off a domino effect? Kill more fairies in one go?”

“In theory,” Charlotte reminded him. She slipped her hands up his tank top to pull it off, followed by the tossing of his belt that clattered on the ground as she went on, “Gonna make for a good fight.”

“So hot,” Rennick managed to say before their mouths met again, tearing away her dress.

“My boots—,” Charlotte barely spoke as he lifted her against his chest, legs wrapped around him.

“Keep them on,” Rennick breathed, landing atop Charlotte on the bed.

Nights spent as a throuple were amazing and they looked forward to more, but they were thrilled to get the chance to have intimacy with only each other as well. A rise of fierce desire overtook their senses. Charlotte, who previously hesitated to tackle or toss, gave into the fire that yearned to attack Rennick in gentle violence. Pleasantly surprised, he excitedly engaged with her in an erotic wrestle. A series of pushes and pulls resulted in releases that melted them to the ground or into the folds of blankets, rendering paintings fallen and chairs knocked over. Charlotte’s hair fell loose and, at some point, she lost her boots.

During a rest on the wide bench by the balcony, under the drape of curtains yanked from their poles, Charlotte and Rennick pushed away the fabric and lay holding on to another. The night breeze flowed over them.

“Oh damn,” Charlotte breathed, wiping sweat off his brow as he did the same for her. “I liked that—not something that I think would be safe for three at once, but that felt amazing.”

“Yeah,” Rennick panted, “pretty intense.” He commanded a broken curtain ring into a soft hand towel with cool, damp moisture. He pressed it to Charlotte’s forehead and wiped away the heat and stickiness.

“Hmm, I want to tackle Keagan like this too,” Charlotte sighed, and reached for the towel.

Rennick let her take it, and closed his Aegean seas as Charlotte ran the soft, cool fabric over his warm skin. “Do it without warning,” he said, just taking peace in the gentle attention.

Chuckling, Charlotte tossed the towel once it had been expended and chose to move her fingers over him in the familiar way he liked post-coitus. “Oh that’s wicked.”

“Bet he’ll like it,” Rennick grinned, melting to her touch. “Tell him I sent you. Let him know I’m looking out for him.”

Charlotte chuckled, “I’ll just come up from behind, naked, and whisper to his ear ‘Rennick sends his regards’ and then pull him down.”

“Mhm, and then hopefully he’ll come find me and take sweet revenge,” Rennick said, swirling his fingertips upon the small of her back.

“Maybe I’ll turncoat and join him,” Charlotte curled a smile, pressing her fingertips into his chest. Faint crescent indents were left behind.

“I’ll be ready,” Rennick growled, and abruptly wrapped his arms around her, rolling off the bench into another torrent of passion.

Their second go ended up with them on the bed. Charlotte found this far more comfortable than the ground or the wall. Especially when Rennick mounted from behind. In his opinion a firm surface made it easier to maneuver her body to their pleasurable advantage. Regardless of platform, they favored the positions that kept them comfortably connected. The slower paced sessions inspired from this hold deepened their existing bond somehow, pulling them into one another so far that they could not tell where one began and the other ended.

Charlotte lay on her side, ankles hooked with his, trying to catch her breath as her body came down from another wave of euphoria. The intensity had flexed her fingers, marking Rennick’s back. Her ear, pressed against his chest, listened contentedly to the beats of his heart that seemed to calm her further. It amazed her that they had come to this point. Charlotte had no idea Rennick would have gone from a plank with glasses with a chip on his shoulder to someone she could confide in and look up to, and even love.

Kissing up to his lips, Charlotte asked in a breathy voice, “When did you know that you loved me?”

Eyes still closed, Rennick’s lips tugged up. “When I knew I loved you was when I had to come here to this room. I needed to ignore the pain of being unable to hold you and be with you when Keagan would take you out, or vice versa, but I had fallen in love with you sometime before that point, though I don’t know when…I almost revealed it to you a few times, you know. I nearly broke and poured my heart out to you during the storm.”

“I think I sensed that—it sat on your tongue, unspoken,” Charlotte said, tilting her head back to see him better.

A little sad it had taken this long, but happy this moment and the freedom to say so finally did come, Rennick peered through his lashes at Charlotte. “I had to swallow it down back then…but not anymore…I love you, Charlotte Parvati Von Helsing,” Rennick murmured, kissing once and pulling back so Aegean seas washed over her beautiful face. “I love you.”

“I love you, Rennick,” Charlotte said softly, sharing another kiss.

Curious, Rennick asked, “When did you know you loved me?”

“The storm, when you pulled me to you and admitted you cared,” Charlotte ran her hand up and down his back. “I think it built up over time, but it dawned on me then, the depth of my love for you. It felt absolutely horrible when you would walk away when I was sad, or kept our interactions short and curt. I felt devastated…But when you enfolded me in your arms and said your piece, I felt a flood of relief and knew I needed you to say so, because my heart burns for your affection and attention, no differently than Keagan.”

Rennick pressed his head to hers, “I have never felt such a weight on me with anyone else before; a knot in my stomach that only tangled further each time I saw your spirit wane. It killed me not to hold you, muz Ashari.”

Smiling, Charlotte brushed away hair stuck to his cheek. “That’s passed now,” she said, leaning in to kiss him. “I want you to relax with me,” she said, running her hand through his hair and his neck, occasionally peppering him with kisses.

Rennick delighted in the ensuing comfort of her cuddles. He drifted off once or twice. It rejuvenated his body and his spirit. He felt energy, he felt contentment. Rennick rumbled in pure peace.

“You really like cuddling,” Charlotte breathed a spoff.

“Feels good,” Rennick managed to say.

“Hmm,” Charlotte considered this. “Kuna’dabi.”

The Aarinian word perked Rennick’s attention. One eye opened in surprise. “Snuggle bear?” He spoffed. It could also mean ‘cuddle’ bear, but his word was acceptable.

“Mhm. Or ‘Kuna’ if I want to shorten it,” Charlotte smiled, nuzzling her nose to his. That part of the word referred to the kind of affection Rennick liked to recieve after a tumble, even if the meaning wasn’t restricted to that situation alone.

“I love it,” Rennick grinned, closing the distance to kiss her. “Damn, I love you.”

“What do you love about me?” Charlotte asked, twirling his strands in her fingers.

“Aside from all the praises I’ve given before?” Rennick spoffed, returning the cuddles he liked so much. “I love that you are willing to accept someone like me, despite the kinds of things I’ve said and done…I love that you were patient and considerate with me, even as I was doing those dumb, spiteful things…I love your ambition, your courage facing something frightening, your perseverance, your care for me, and Kaylee, when Joss abandoned us, and your big heart.” He kissed her between some of his descriptions, landing on her lips last. “I love you for everything I’m not and everything I want to be…I love you for you.”

Beaming, Charlotte asked, “Do you want to know why I love you?”

“Mhm,” Rennick nodded, though he could have lived just knowing it was so. “Tell me, muz Ashari,” he said, moving to press his lips to her neck.

“I loved that you were considerate of the littles, even when they were tormenting you,” Charlotte said, sighing softly to his gentle suckling and his hand slipping down between them. “I loved that you are honest, even if brutally, and that you care about being straight up with people—you rather whatever happens be the result of a truth than a lie, even if it’s painful, willing to accept the consequences.” She felt a shiver up her spine at another, unexpected touch. She let out an airy sigh, her hips shifting without regard to her. “I love that you finally came to terms with what you needed to do to improve and, instead of r-run—running away, you went ahead with…” Charlotte trailed off a moment, losing track of her thoughts. Whatever time passed, she didn’t know, but she managed to continue, letting out short breaths as she spoke, “I love that you s-stayed with us. I love knowing you’ve made a bond with Keagan—,” she gasped, arching against him at the moment of his plunge, her fingers dragged across his back, “I love- I- I-,” unable to think clearly, she simply exhaled, “I love you,” and fell deeper into familiar rhythms with every stroke, until they were well worn and drifting to sleep to the murmurs of affection and soft breathing.

Morning dawned and the two did not wake. They stayed with one another until Charlotte stirred first. She smiled, watching Rennick in such a peaceful state. Her grin of wicked delight that formed from the need to wake him in a special way fell when she felt an odd pinch again in the lower half of her stomach. It didn’t feel like hunger or a sour tummy. It felt like someone reached inside her body and dug their fingernails into her abdomen.

Charlotte shifted uncomfortably. In an attempt to sooth her belly by rubbing her hand across it she halted, feeling a line of warmth run down her inner thigh. Carefully, Charlotte peeled back the blanket and gasped in mute horror to see stains of red all over her legs, the sheets, and Rennick! And he had stated explicitly he wasn’t a fan of bodily excretions!

“Oh shit,” Charlotte blushed furiously. She scrunched her nose from the smell.

Maybe if she was quiet and moved slowly Charlotte could clean it up before Rennick could see? If only she had Almaeri! Charlotte did her best to ease up from Rennick’s side without disturbing him. Emotions bubbled, glossing over her eyes as she pushed the blanket further and saw just how much she spilled. There was no way she was going to be able to get rid of this in secret! Charlotte let out a whimper without thinking. Rennick moved beside her. Damn it all, the commotion stirred Rennick awake! As soon as Aegean seas met mocha eyes she couldn’t contain the embarrassment and Charlotte burst into tears.

Surprised, any drowsiness vanished and Rennick sat upright immediately in high alert. Before anything could be said or done the scent of blood and the feeling of a sticky dry sensation on his skin caught his attention. He looked down at the mess that covered him, the bed, and even now dripped from Charlotte.

“I’m so sorry!” Charlotte hurriedly got off the bed to the bathroom. She grabbed a towel, wet it, and came running back only to see Rennick had gotten up too. Just seeing the amount that practically painted his lower body urged fresh tears down her cheeks. Charlotte dropped to wipe him off, feeling nauseous from anxiety. “I swear, I didn’t know this was gonna happen! I should have been vigilant or something, or maybe—”

“Muz Ashari- m-muz Ashari,” Rennick tried to break her from her rambling worry, coaxing her up to her feet with gentle, but firm hands. He pulled the towel from her and let it drop, slipping his arms around her so he might lift her up off the floor and against his chest.

“—so sorry, I just,” Charlotte hiccuped, rubbing her eyes to clear them, “I got blood all over you.” And she had been looking forward to getting her period too! “I feel s-so embarrassed…”

“Sh, sh, it’s okay. I’m not angry,” Rennick assured her in a soft tone.

“It’s blood from my body, out of my hoohah,” Charlotte sniffled dramatically, though she did feel calmer in his hold.

Rennick’s attempt to keep back a chuckle came out as a snort of amusement. “Yes, I know, I am familiar.” To make a point he backed up to sit on the bed and nudged her legs to straddle him. Charlotte felt her heart race to feel her body wasn’t done. “It’s just blood, from your body, and out of one of my favorite places I enjoy. It’s gonna be fine. I’m not a squeamish guy.”

“But you said you didn’t like bodily fluids,” Charlotte inhaled sharply.

Realizing what troubled her, Rennick felt another overwhelming sense of appreciation for Charlotte. He brushed hair from her face. “That’s true, but…I meant more like shit and piss. Not that I necessarily prefer blood either, but you didn’t mean it and I feel comfortable with you. So what if you leaked? It’s natural. I don’t mind making a mess with you.” He gave her a kiss. “I don’t want you to be afraid to sleep with me just because you might get some blood over us.”

Some blood?” Charlotte spoffed sadly, glancing at the bed.

Smiling softly, Rennick gave a shrug and said, “Yeah,” as if it was nothing.

The nonchalance did well to temper the uneasiness inside Charlotte. She breathed normally again and rested her head against his. “Still, I’ll try to keep an eye on it.”

“Do what you want,” Rennick said, rubbing her back. “How are you feeling?” He was no stranger to the ways a period could afflict a girl, having had a couple run-ins with a woman during her Red Moon. In all honesty, this explained her odd mood swings lately.

Sighing, Charlotte said, “These cramps are killing me. I’m super thirsty and I want something sweet.”

“Hmm,” Rennick hummed sympathetically. “Do you feel the discomfort far inside?”

“Yeah,” Charlotte grimaced.

“Here, let’s see if this helps…” Rennick said, and spent the next fifteen minutes giving Charlotte a deep massage the only way he could hit that aching spot no hand could reach. He had her drape herself comfortably against him and smiled to sense her tension release.

“Oooh, that was nice,” Charlotte sighed, melting in relaxation.

“Good,” Rennick panted softly as he came down from his high, shifting so she lay on the bed. He parted from her and commanded the towel to be a hot water bottle. He laid that over her tender muscles. “Just rest. I’ll handle the room.”

Charlotte quietly gave into emotional tears with a heart beating full of love as she watched Rennick command everything back to rights. He even took feathers and made them into sanitary products of her choice. He set everything up so they could get cleaned in the bathroom and, after having some food and tucking the gift box in his back pocket, they walked down and out of the theatre room to the camp to find Keagan.

Charlotte once again stared up at Rennick with adoration. “Thank you…”

Rennick didn’t think he needed it, but he wouldn’t brush off her gratitude. He bent to give a small kiss on her cheek, happy to feel her smile against his lips. When he straightened up he looked across the way and saw a comforting sight. “Ah, there he is.”

Charlotte peered over and beamed. She called Keagan’s attention and closed the distance between them. Charlotte hopped onto her toes and kissed her first love, greeting warmly, “Good morning, Dilrubaa. We missed you.”

“Tawaruhi,” Rennick grinned, pulling Keagan into an embrace. “I hope it wasn’t too bad last night,” he said, knowing how it felt for himself.

Keagan's pearly grin greeted the two he cared for so deeply. "My favorite people," he beamed, tugging Charlotte close for a deep kiss and carrying that same energy over to Rennick. "Missed you two like mad. That bed is way too big alone and I missed having you there after so many nights together. But more importantly, how was the date?"

“A wild ride,” Charlotte spoffed, slipping one arm around Keagan and the other around Rennick. “First, we ate a really good dinner and dessert—,”

“She finished real quick,” Rennick said.

“I did not, I ate at a reasonable pace,” Charlotte argued, trying to force her smile into pursed lips, but failed, “Okay, there may have been a certain gift box I wanted to open…He made us bracelets out of our hair.”

Rennick pulled it out from his back pocket and handed it to Keagan. “Here’s yours, if you want it.”

Taking the bracelet from Rennick, Keagans mouth dropped open. "Whoa! Really?" He didn't even wait for an answer before he was already slipping his on. "That is so cool, man. I freaking love it!" He eagerly tugged Ren in for a second hug, giving his back hearty pats.

“Glad you like it,” Rennick said once he was released. “I had worried it might come off odd, but I dunno, seemed right.”

“It’s unique,” Charlotte smiled, feeling emotions tug on her heart. She sniffed back unruly tears. “I know I don’t mind at all, Kuna’dabi.”

Rennick smiled at the use of the petname and gave Keagan a shrug. “It essentially means ‘snuggle bear’. I said I was comfortable with the two of you making nicknames if you wanted to. Preferably in a different language.”

Dabbing her eyes with a tissue, Charlotte said, “I think it’s adorable.”

"Yeah...I'll have to pick something out that suits you..." Keagan trailed off, his attention on Charlotte just then. "It is a nice name but, uh is everything alright?"

“Hm?” Charlotte sniffled. She shook her head. “Yeah.”

Rennick gave her a soft nudge. “Muz Ashari…”

Sighing, Charlotte figured Keagan would find out about her little mess and it wasn’t fair to keep him in the dark anyway. “Um…I got my first period sometime last night. We just…woke up in it,” she spoke in a wavering voice. “I’m not actually sad right now. I just can’t make it stop.”

The realization of just what had transpired and everything falling into place hit Keagan. "Aww, my poor diamond," he murmured, running a hand over her hair. "Let's get you some breakfast and then we'll find you a heating pad, some truffles, and a nice movie to watch. I'll see if any of the girls have something you can take for the pain, too."

“We had s-some food, but the r-rest sounds great,” Charlotte inhaled, feeling warm and cared for, especially when the two of them held her with an arm each as they walked.

“Are you good on your feet?” Rennick asked.

“Yeah, it’s getting my muscles to stretch,” Charlotte nodded. Her odd waddle pulled the clenching tissue loose.

“Alright, let us know if that changes,” Rennick said.

The three brought Charlotte to their cabin so that she could be set up with the hot water bottle and the movie. Rennick made her truffles from hard candy and left Keagan to the task of getting medicine, since he didn’t know anything about that and he was put to the task of massaging feet.

“Dilrubaa,” Charlotte called out, “don’t take too long. Come back soon.”

Waiting to make sure she was comfortable, he gave one final survey of her set up before nodding to her request. "Of course," Keagan promised, bidding both of his partners a farewell before heading off.

The journey across camp took only a little longer than Keagan had expected, but it was a fruitful one. A trip to the girls cabin and he was able to procure a knapsack with plenty of pads and panty liners, herbal tea bags, and pills for pain relief. He'd also stopped at the infirmary for a few doses of magnesium and magnesium D as well as something for himself. Before long he was back at their cabin, entering the room as quietly as he could and setting the knapsack down.

Spotting her still in bed, Keagan gave Charlotte’s hair a small stroke and a soft smile. "My poor gem," he murmured, truly sympathetic. "I have some things here for you, but just tell me whatever it is you need. Ren and I will make sure to get it for you."

Charlotte tugged Keagan to lay beside her. “Thank you,” she said softly, positioning so that she could hold him while still keeping her hot water bottle in place.

Rennick took the bag of supplies, putting things where they could be easily reached by any of them, made sure they had snacks and water between the three of them, and then came to Charlotte’s free side. He adjusted himself so he could rub her lower back.

“Is that any better?” Rennick asked.

“Mhm,” Charlotte mumbled, nuzzling into the crook of Keagan’s shoulder. “How do you guys know so much?”

"Two sisters remember," Keagan pointed out as he lightly stroked her hair. "Kiara started hers when I was eleven and my parents made sure all of us knew what was going on so we could help her through it."

“I’ve had quite a few girlfriends and flings,” Rennick spoffed. “The only part I never really learned was all the stuff Keagan brought. The girl’s I’ve been with didn’t normally like being touched.”

Thinking of Jessica Day on New Girl, when she exasperatedly whined ‘ah my skin!’ Charlotte could imagine that probably made sense for plenty of girls. In fact, Charlotte could sense she rather not anyone touch the back of her neck. How odd.

“I’ve wanted this for so long and now I want it to stop” Charlotte huffed. “I wish I could rewind, or go back!”

"It'll hurt, but we know you're stronger than this, Koh-i-noor," Keagan promised her softly. "We'll get you through this. It's just another step in you turning into such a powerful woman.”

Groaning, Charlotte mumbled she didn’t want to be a powerful woman, but they knew that was a lie brought on by the Red Tide. Sighing, she said, “Is this gonna go on all week?”

“It might, but we’ll be here,” Rennick said, and reconsidered having said so from the look on her face. “You know what, take it one day at a time. We’ll do fun things in the room.”

Fine,” Charlotte grumbled, pressing further against Keagan’s side as if that would make the Red Devil go away.

Over the next couple of days the news that Charlotte finally got her period reached their friends. The guys weren’t excited, but most of the girls were happy to hear it. Bellasiel in particular said this kind of thing was celebrated in her old culture. The days of a woman’s first blood were for feasting between the females of the household. Every other time they were reverently given space in a special temple where they received mild pampering from other women. This was all interesting, but they figured they’d leave Rennick and Keagan to care for Charlotte! The young woman certainly benefited from their presence. They were there to give support emotionally and physically.

On the dawn of Friday morning, the day they were meant to go home, Charlotte’s period stopped. She ran out of the bathroom as soon as she washed her hands to announce, “It’s over! Four days of agony have ended!”

"See, we told you that you'd get through this," Keagan praised, stooping down for a light nuzzle against her nose. "No Devil's Waterfall is a match for our warrior maiden." He kept a hand on her back but turned so that Rennick also had a chance to show her his affection. He did so, giving Charlotte a kiss on her cheek. "We'll have to find some sort of a treat as a celebration. Although...I think we've used up all the camp's peanut butter truffles."

A glorious truth, if there ever was one, though Charlotte suspected it was probably an exaggeration—or hoped so! “How about today, before we all head to the busses, we each try to get in one activity we like? I wanna zipline.”

“Hmm,” Rennick considered the options. “I think I’d choose a horse ride.”

"You know what...I might regret it, but I think I'll join you on the zipline," Keagan decided, already wincing at his own suggestion. It was as good a day as any to face death, right?

Thrilled, Charlotte clapped twice, “Oh, that will be amazing!” She spared no time to change into an appropriate outfit for their day.

Rennick grinned, watching her ramble on about how awesome it would be and that Keagan probably won’t crash or fall, though in her excitement she didn’t catch how her assurance only stirred thoughts of ‘what if’ in Keagan’s mind. Rennick urged Charlotte to focus on getting ready instead of singing the zinpline’s praises to save Keagan from more of her talk before it dissuaded their love. Then he finished getting his own gear together in anticipation of both the ride and the zipline. He wasn’t going to miss out!

While the three went on about their business of getting in all their fun before they had to leave, somewhere in an art cabin JD sat with Kaylee who worked on that small art project she had been requested to do by her mother. The cabins were going to be closed in a matter of hours when the sun hit its zenith.

“Send me your schedule when you get the chance, so I can make sure you and I are on the same shifts at the restaurant,” JD said, giving a golden tress a gentle tug as she focused on her art.

Kaylee held the small colorful disc close as she threaded a leather cord through the clasp she'd installed the day prior. "Mmm schedule," she murmured, half repetitive as she finished the task and closed the necklace off.

jRf3bYmvuFBWzoTtGLwLIlm-JTtlI5w2yq4tVPebLNgpaXLXynqm7M5lGmlmveVQQO2LeaQU7hJO2UgMRHYgMalNoBIsYAKAyykGKeeDp8LaHSMsHd9VXI2o6OeUAsevBBbdPEY7


Pleased with her work, she turned to give JD her undivided attention. "Get you my schedule so we can work together," Kaylee repeated back with more confidence, reaching up and tracing her thumb along his collar. "You don't think that'll be a bit of a disaster? The two of us trying to focus on work?"

“Oh, I love you, but I also have a special place in my heart for our restaurant,” JD chuckled, grinning as she sat there, so pretty and alluring, “Your Uncle Jovan and I have a lot in common in that respect.” He had heard of the old Bear and his emphasis on a good work ethic. JD leaned and gave Kaylee a kiss, adding, “But on breaks or when work is done, I promise you’ll witness my similarities to your Uncle Theo.”

Always a fan of the stories of their family members and their blossoming loves, Kaylee was no stranger to just how the Old Bear had played a part in getting to know each other. "Oh? But your hair isn't nearly long enough to put up into a tie," Kaylee teased him gently, keeping him close to her as she draped one arm around his neck, the other still holding her gift. There had been a light flutter in her chest at three particular words he'd said, though she quickly dismissed her mind trying to leap straight to conclusions. "You'll just have to show me then."

“Maybe I will,” JD said, taking her mother’s gift and placing it safely to the side. He tugged Kaylee up to her feet as he stood, stepping back with her to the other table, eyes trained on Kaylee’s. He pushed the cups, charcoal, and other items of that table, scattering onto the floor with a sweep of his free hand. In a single motion JD lifted Kaylee off the ground briefly, laying her back on the flat of the wood. In a moment he was hovering over her, hands on either side of her, propping him up as he peered down with a grin. “It’d be kinda like that,” he said, briefly bending to give her a kiss, “but in a restaurant.”

Heart racing at the sudden movements, Kaylee looped her arms around JD's neck, keeping him close even after she'd been laid on her own back. "Mmm kinda like that huh?" she perked a brow in mock questioning. Her legs slipped their way around his, crossing at her ankles and tightening to pull him even closer. "That's going to be quite the mess to have to clean up."

“Mhm,” JD lowered to her, slipping a hand up her shirt. “Don’t worry, I’ll just tell you to clean it up,” he chuckled, playfully running his fingers over her soft chest.

Kaylee's mouth opened in mocked offense, giving his hair a playful tug. "You wouldn't. And if I go down, I'm bringing you with me," she muttered as she pulled him closer.

"You two really need to be more aware of who's around," Winter sighed, picking up the last of her projects and turning toward the door so she could finish packing. "I'll see you at school. Don't get knocked up."

Cheeks flushing deeply, Kaylee kept her face hidden beneath JD's body. "Bye Winter!" she called hastily.

“Be a friend and lock the door?” JD requested, and grinned to hear it click before Winter closed it shut. He turned his hungry eyes back onto Kaylee. “Now then, where were we? Ah, yes, you were gonna bring me down too,” JD said, slipping off her top and undoing the clasps to her bra, “if I’m going down, then I’m going all the way down.” With that he shimmied off her shorts along with her lace and took the liberty of starting off an unexpected last torrent of intimacy at camp from between her thighs. The cabin was not as comfortable as literally any place else they had done it, but they didn’t regret a thing.

By the time JD and Kaylee were satisfied, clothed, and toting the art projects in a sack to their cabins, the dining hall had been clearing the place of campers. JD managed to grab them lunch bags for the two of them to fill their bellies before hurrying to their cabins to finish packing. They met up again, hand in hand, with the rest of their companions when the students were being called to the gates.

Bellasiel stood with Driael by the bus. She peered down at Serenity with a small smile. “I was thinking about it and…while I was hurt, knowing about everything did make it easier. And I know I don’t want you to get injured and I don’t want you to feel like you have to hide, Serri, but I am done hiding and being afraid. If you ever want to be with me again, fearless and unashamed, then I would take you as mine…But I can’t promise I will be able to if or when that day comes.”

Nodding solemnly, Serenity said, “I understand…I know I am being a little cowardly right now. I won’t hold it against you if something changes and you’re with someone else…Thank you, Bella, for forgiving me and letting me know there’s still chance.”

Smiling, Bellasiel leaned and gave Serenity a meaningful kiss on her cheek. “See you at school.”

“See you,” Serenity sniffed, stepping back as Bellasiel and her brother, who was getting both scowls and longing looks from many campers, boarded their bus.

“Aw,” Charlotte sighed, shaking her head. It was such a tragic situation right now. They’d just have to hope for the best, especially with Serenity’s father. And thinking of parents like that, Charlotte turned to look up at Keagan who, like Rennick, said they would wait with her until Kaylee returned and their SUV’s arrived, asking, “Will you be alright? Going to your house?”

Keagan let his duffel bag drop to the ground beside him, rather than holding it for the unknown amount of time still left. "Yeah, it should be fine," he said with an only mildly enthusiastic smile. "I figure it's going to be a lot of what we last saw. Mom will pretend I don't exist til I leave for school. Maybe by the holidays she'll have cooled off some, but not yet."

Frowning slightly, Charlotte gave his hand a squeeze. “Don’t hesitate to contact me if it’s too uncomfortable.”

"It'll be fine," Keagan repeated his hopeful prediction. "Besides, you need some time with your parents before school starts. I'm not going to interfere with that."

“Hmmm, okay,” Charlotte said, resting her head on his shoulder briefly.

“Don’t worry, muz Ashari, I’ll keep in touch with Keagan and help if needed. You just have a good time,” Rennick said.

“What about you?” Charlotte asked. “You gonna be okay?”

Going back to the home where Joss used to be would be hard. Rennick smiled sadly, “I will have to go back at some point. Rather just get it over with now.”

“Just let me know…” Charlotte said, holding his hand.

Rennick nodded, “I know.” He turned his eyes on three SUV’s headed up to them. “Your ride.”

“Oh,” Charlotte perked, noting the extra car. Maybe some precaution? She could just see armed guards in the first and third.

“Taking security seriously,” Rennick noted.

“No kidding,” Charlotte spoffed.

A woman wearing a uniform of those that worked at Avostoska stepped out of the car. She wore shades and her hair tied back in a bun. The woman opened the door of the second SUV and stood with her eyes on Charlotte. If the vehicles had just pulled up it wouldn’t have been as awkward for the second eldest Von Helsing to wait longer for her sister, but now she felt obligated to explain they were waiting for Kaylee.

It wasn't long before blonde curls flying all over the place accompanied Kaylee, still holding JD's hand. They'd taken a bit too long to enjoy their to-go lunch it seemed, not at all a result of a last minute tryst. Cheeks flushed, she abandoned her bags just shy of the vehicles to throw her arms around JD once more. "I'm going to miss you," Kaylee murmured, not caring if it was only days away.

“Mmm, good,” JD grinned, tilting his head for a kiss as he held her. The cars could wait a minute more—Charlotte and her guys were taking time to kiss and say goodbye anyway. “Text me when you’re home safe.”

Cornflower fields took a moment longer to soak in the presence of those rolling umber waves. "Of course I will," Kaylee promised, hand sliding down and wrapping her pinky about his. "Be safe until I can hold you again."

“Promise,” JD smiled, giving their linked fingers an up and down. Then, after another moment of a sweet embrace, he let go of Kaylee and stepped back with Rennick and Keagan to watch their women leave.

Just as Kaylee was climbing into the SUV, she happened to look over her shoulder and spot Regina. Unpleasant even on her best days, right then she was shooting the Von Helsing girls the smuggest of grins. Assuming that whatever it was on that evil mind of hers would likely become known sooner than they wanted it to be, Kaylee put the thought to rest with a shake of her head, climbing into the waiting vehicle.

Alone in the back of their vehicle Charlotte and Kaylee gazed back at the three men who meant the world to them. When they turned around the bend the sisters settled into their cushioned seats with a sigh. They met cornflower fields to mocha eyes and knew exactly how the other felt. Charlotte frowned with Kaylee in mutual bereavement of being parted, even for a time, from their guys.

“Damn, I miss them already,” Charlotte spoffed sadly. “We haven’t even left the campgrounds.”

Kaylee let her head roll back against the leather seat, barely bobbing it in a nod. "I know...but it's only for a few days," she offered as a consolation. "...I am going to miss sleeping with him though." Sneaking around at the Academy wouldn't happen as easily as it did at camp.

“Oh yes, I hear that,” Charlotte sighed, propping up her head with her palm against her cheek and her elbow on the windowsill. She had two men she enjoyed sleeping with and that posed an even bigger logistic problem than one. “What if we did some kind of arrangement with the hill? Like, if we had Ren or someone make it a place any of us could comfortably sleep and still get ready for school the next day?”

It was a possibility. "Well...maybe. You don't think dad or anyone else is going to start raising questions based on card logs?"

“It would take coordination if we want to dissuade suspicion on that alone, though considering that any time we try to meet up at all could be tracked by the cameras anyway, it’s still our best bet, right? Besides, what is Dad gonna do if our grades don’t suffer and we’re safe?” Charlotte posed, lifting her head off her hand. “I mean, it’s that, or something else. Do you have any ideas?”

Kaylee pondered it for a bit longer before sighing in defeat. "No, not really. Nothing that we're going to be able to get to and from without wasting precious time that we'll already be tight on. It'd be nice if we had a car."

“Oh that’s gonna be freeing for sure,” Charlotte agreed, and hoped that they could get one soon, though odds were it would be in May for their shared sweet-sixteen birthday. “But in the meantime the hill would do. It doesn’t even have to be directly by the bonfire either. It could be a little cottage-like house in the woods. Rennick is always saying he wants to live in a cottage by the sea.”

"That does sound really nice," her sister had to admit, already imagining how comfortable and quaint it would be. A nice escape from the loudness of the school.

“Yeah, I mean, a castle would be better, but can’t fit that in the woods,” Charlotte chuckled. “Ren said castles aren’t practical, but I think they’ve lovely—lived in one long enough to know.”

Kaylee thought back to her talks of where she'd live, most of which took place with Joss. The smallest pang struck her, though it quickly diminished. Healing with the help of JD? She liked to think so. "They're a lot of work to maintain, though. Plus pricey - better pick up extra hours on that part time job." A new curiosity grew in her as to just where JD would like to live. Would he want to stay close to his grandfather? Or would he follow her around the world?

“Ugh, bet,” Charlotte spoffed. “I dunno know if being an Elite would even cover the costs of staff for the cottage by the sea that Rennick would want, let alone an entire castle. Not that I think I’ll stay long in one spot to really enjoy a castle anyway. I guess I could save up as the years go by to afford it, if our parents don’t intend to keep the castle in the family,” she shrugged, staring out at the passing trees again. “I suppose us three would have an easier time if we used Ren’s ship as a base. It could sail us places we need to go. Though, with Keagan’s apprehension about the sea, I wonder if we’d even do that…It wouldn’t be for forever. Just until we’re all ready to settle, you know? Maybe that will ease his mind about it.” She turned back to her sister. “Have you and JD ever talked about that kind of thing?”

"Not about where he'd want to live," Kaylee shook her head. "He made it seem like he'd be moving around and not really staying in one place. But we haven't had a lot of in-depth talks like that. Wouldn't want to scare him off trying to get him to jump to commitment after what, two weeks?"

Charlotte said, “I s’pose that makes sense.” She stretched out her legs and used a pillow to cushion her head from the storage drawer beneath her seat. Charlotte stared up at the skylight that expanded the roof of their SUV. “I kinda feel like you two pair well. I dunno what it is, but it’s like…meant to be, you know?”

Lips pulling back into a wide smile Kaylee nodded. "Yeah, I get that feeling too," she had to agree, pulling up her feet so she could sit cross-legged. "We have so much in common and just seem to understand each other. He makes everyone else just seem dull and he's so willing to be there for me.”

Shifting her head to the side, Charlotte looked upon her sister with warmth. “I’m happy for you, Kaylee.”

"I'm really happy for you too, Lottie. You and the guys work together infinitely better than I could have hoped and I'm glad it is," Kaylee returned the genuine statement.

Beaming, Charlotte said, “We both really lucked out. JD’s a great guy to you, and mine were really sweet to me during my period. Keagan knew just what to bring me, Ren gave me deep messages when I needed it, and I ate so many truffles!” She went on, and related with Kaylee on the subject of the monthly visit from Aunt Flo.

The two fell into comfortable conversation, giggling, teasing, and having a few hours of just being together like the old days, like they were kids again and the world waited for them just outside their car doors. They were favored by Fate not to feel the weight of their lives and the potential troubles ahead of them even as they were visiting with their Aunt Rosy and Uncle Cory, playing with Mousse and their niece and nephew, until they passed through the portal to the castle and wondered again about their part-time jobs when they met their parents for the budgeting talk after initial hugs and welcomes.

“Have either of you thought about your job options?” Wesley asked, letting go of Kaylee once they had their hug.

"Oh, I have. There's a restaurant in town," Kaylee was quick to say with a wide smile, pulling out her phone to send a fast text to JD letting him know she was home safe. "I have someone who said he'll put a good word in for me and Charlotte I'm sure, if she wants to."

Charlotte perked, “Ah, I didn’t think of that! That sounds fun.”

Wesley strolled with one arm around Inara and the other tucked in his pocket. “Hmm, a restaurant? Which one?”

Not thinking it would be secret for long anyway, Charlotte answered, “The Vittorio. You know the one Keagan took me to?”

“Yes, I know that one,” Wesley said, thoughtful. “I wonder how similar it is to the one in Brusaporto.”

“Where’s that?” Charlotte asked.

“It’s in Italy,” Wesley smiled.

Inara said, “Perhaps we might visit it during our trip, girls. Your father says it’s a good one.”

“Sounds great,” Charlotte said.

“In the meantime, we should figure out what you girls want to do with your budgeting,” Wesley said, walking with them into Inara’s office.

Charlotte took a comfortable seat next to Kaylee while her parents did the same on the other side of their mothers desk. They pulled out folders and spreadsheets, stacking them in a line. They got progressively thicker as they went. Then their parents sat back to discuss.

“The first folder is the basic plan. We will adjust to whatever hours and pay you’re able to get to simulate a full time job. So, if you can’t get more than an hour a week for your job, and you get ten dollars for it, then let’s say, after taxes, social security, and medical, you might end up with about seven dollars—You’d have that much to pay rent, which, let’s say is around five dollars. Do what you will with the other two,” Wesley said, then pulled the other folder up. “If you choose a degree more than that, we can adjust again, and maybe you will end up with three or four dollars to spend with your ten dollars. Then you can put that money to insurance, or food, depending on the plan you choose, but we won’t be expecting you to put down hundreds of dollars from a part-time job. Do you understand?”

Kaylee examined the options they were given, a frown on her face. "Half of our wages for rent seems high," she murmured, even though she had done minimal research. "And it feels like if it's something so minimal it would be better for us to just put the fake rent money away. Even if we did all $10 if we could only work an hour for the next two years that'd be less than $2,000. It wouldn't be enough to get an apartment long enough until we were making substantial pay aIone. We'd have to dig into the savings we already have."

“That’s possible. It depends on where you live, what pay you get from the job you have—Maine has a ten percent income tax for someone in low middle class, for instance—and don’t forget unexpected expenses, such as car accidents, flood damage, plumbing issues, medical bills you didn’t intend, and more, that your savings might go to as well,” Wesley said, and pulled out a paper with a list of items and the numbers beside them. “This is one day of what we pay for your food, room maintenance, electricity, water, and the cost of entertainment.” It lacked Chel’s food, toys, treats, and more that might have increased it. “And this page shows my income and expenses for a day,” Wesley pulled out another spreadsheet with figures far beyond ten dollars, listing items, actions, charities, weapons for guardian purposes, science projects, development, and more that dwindled this Billionaire's pocket the longer the list went, “for all the things I find are important to invest in for the world and our safety, plus the castle and everyone in it. Now sometimes I get deals or tax-breaks that help spread the money we earn farther, getting more work done, but what I can save, I put away.”

Charlotte didn’t have words for the thousands of dollars, the millions, spent on projects here at the castle, and across the world. The page for Kaylee and Charlotte’s page was dwarfed in comparison. The skill it took to balance all of it seemed like it could overwhelm her—ah, she noted the hired help listed to do just that on this very page. It seemed even the Fox and the Tigress needed help too.

“We don’t want to swamp the two of you, so we made up these little plans,” Inara said, giving the one in front of her a tap, “I think this is a good taste of what you might have to do for an average person’s cost of living.” She flipped over a folder to show them another, simpler spreadsheet. “Here is someone living in Maine who works at a salon. They rent an apartment from a complex with three other tenants, they have a dog, and they had to deal with an issue with their car that set them back in some debt for one of their student loans.”

Kaylee didn't quite have awe when it came to the list of expenses. The growing sour taste in her mouth was a little too strong for her to take this as a lesson. "I'm sure you two will do as you see fit to teach us a lesson," she remarked, leaning back in her chair and no longer looking at the folders or numbers. Her hand moved to her pocket, fingers fiddling with the pendant tucked away.

“Hmm,” Charlotte still hadn’t found words, and she couldn’t force a smile. Ten percent income tax? Student debt?

The girls were quite spoiled, it seemed, but their parents would have to put them through this small trial of suffering for now. It would benefit them in the future in the end. They would endure the pursed lips and huffs in the meantime. Or, in their second eldests’ case, silent shock.

“By the end of the day you must choose a plan,” Wesley said, sweeping his hand over the line of folders. “Or now, if you prefer to get it over with.”

"Pick whatever, I don't care," Kaylee waved a hand toward the stack. The arm then tucked itself across her chest, hugging her torso. Her gaze fell on a random decoration within her mother's office, finding it too difficult to look at her parents right then.

“Alright,” Wesley said, picking up the basic plan for Kaylee. Perhaps something small for now. If she happens to find confidence later, she could always increase the difficulty.

Inara sighed inwardly, noting the crestfallen mood of her daughters. Still, it must be done. “Lottie?”

Staring at the options, Charlotte felt a tug between resistance and her competitive nature. She had no thrill thinking about putting all her work into paying taxes and expenses. What would she have left for anything else? Her heart beat in anxiety over the idea that her friends and family could be so far removed that she’d have to live this way to survive. And what if she did end up like that? How would she struggle to function?

“Well, it’s gonna suck no matter what, so I guess this one,” Charlotte frowned, grabbing the thickest folder. She hesitated, looking up, “Can I pick a different one, if this is too hard?”

“Yes,” Wesley nodded. “Just let us know if you need to switch at some point.”

“Okay…” Charlotte pulled the heavy folder onto her lap. It weighed as heavy as the annoyance on her heart. “Can we go now?”

“You may,” Inara said.

Taking her folder and without another word to her parents, Kaylee rose from the chair and exited her mother's office. The necklace she had made was still in her pocket, something she was fully aware of. "What a load of bullshit," she spoffed once her and Charlotte were several feet away from the office door.

“It’s not pleasant, that’s for sure,” Charlotte sighed, holding the folder and not looking into it right then, though she’d probably have to do so at some point.

"No, what's bullshit is that they're going to act like they're doing this for us when they've never been in the position they're projecting us to be in at all," Kaylee's hold on her thin folder tightening. "Living with three other tenants? Student loan debt? They were born into fortune, acquired this nearly immeasurable wealth, and then tell us we have to work part-time jobs. Do you think mom or dad ever had a part-time job?"

“I don’t know, I never asked,” Charlotte admitted. “I wasn’t thinking about whether they went through the same thing. If our parents had student debt or struggled to pay rent and that still meant I’d have to deal with this,” she held up the inch-thick folder, “I think I’d be still annoyed either way, to be honest.”

Kaylee shook her head, cheeks turning a pink color from growing emotions. "If I was born into circumstances like they were and grew my wealth, I wouldn't tell my children they had to start off worse than I did. Make them stress about bills they don't have yet while they're trying to succeed in school and make a career for themselves. I would want them to have every opportunity they possibly could so they could grow even further."

“Well I’d hope the same even if they weren’t wealthy,” Charlotte said, but quickly went on to ask, in astonishment, “I also got the impression this is a two year, limited experiment and that they’re gonna be there for us when we do start our careers as Elites. Are you saying I misunderstood and that they expect us to start off life with what we get from this part-time job?!”

"Who knows. I wouldn't put it past them at this point," Kaylee huffed, quite tempted to simply throw away the folder. "They'll want us to be responsible adults and probably wind up on the streets starving." At that moment, she had very little regard for her parents or even concern that they might hear her.

Charlotte gasped at the thought, feeling sadness overtake her. “Oh no—What about Kit? Is this what they’re going to do to him too?” Notably, not mentioning Jasper or the twins. “What if he can’t make enough money before he’s out of high school and we can’t help him because we’re already dead in some grungy alley in our homeless refrigerator box?”

The thought of their beloved youngest brother struggling both helped but also worsened Kaylee's anger right then. "No, not Kit! They don't get to do that to him. He's too sweet and he'd never want to bother anyone to ask either. This is just barbaric!"

They could just imagine Kit standing in the cold, wintery streets of Belarus, holding a sign that read ‘May your day be bright’, with an empty stomach and his tattered seal tucked underneath his arm. It absolutely baffled Charlotte. “They’re so callous and—Kaylee, what do we do?”

"What can we do?" the oldest Von Helsing spoffed, shaking her head. "They're the ones who are supposed to protect us from this kind of injustice and they're completely content with it, apparently. We're at their mercy."

“Well we can’t just sit back and do nothing,” Charlotte said, halting them in their walk. “What if we got support? From our Aunts and Uncles?”

Kaylee wasn't convinced. "They will probably say we're over reacting because we don't want work," she rolled her eyes. It was so much deeper than that.

“Then we just tell them we’re against their heartless intention to cast us out without any family support once we get our diplomas, and not that we’re against getting jobs,” Charlotte said simply. “Kaylee, we’re now accountable for our knowledge. Someone in our family has to believe us—Willow, Alassiel, Molly, Rosy—How can we have any self-respect if we do nothing?”

"Okay, we go to them, tell them and what Lottie?" Kaylee turned to fully face her. "Do you think anyone in our family could stop dad from what he wants done? What are Willow or Molly going to do?"

"It's something, Kaylee. They could talk with them about it. They could take us in if we're thrown out, if they knew," Charlotte, crossed her arms. "What good is a sense of injustice without action? Even if they don't side with us, I rather stick up for myself—for you—than snort in complaint. At that point, responsibility for failure is on you and me, not them. Don't be complicit in that callous mindset. Otherwise you're no better. "

Mulling over her sister's words for a few moments, Kaylee finally nodded. "Okay, sure. We talk to someone. But only if we both agree to accept the fact that it might get worse after," she pointed out, feeling retaliation wasn't something they could be immune against.

Giving a nod, Charlotte said, "Right. But not just 'someone'. We need to present our point intelligently and properly. We have to go to each of them until we find one with sense."

"And we can just squeeze it in to our already overflowing schedules," Kaylee said with clear skepticism. "We can prepare for it, make sure we don't sound like spoiled brats. I'm just not going to expect anything to change - I'll hope for it, but not expect it."

"Okay, but, schedules? I mean let's do it now. It's not going to take forever to put together and I don't think it will be hard to visit all of them," Charlotte said, knowing they had the portals.

"Alright, let's go plan something," Kaylee agreed. They didn't have much to lose at that point, anyways. She started down the hall toward their bedrooms once more.

As soon as Charlotte and Kaylee got into their room they pulled out their phones, got Pascal, and went to work on their presentation. They might as well have been playing 'Eye of the Tiger' in the background. Since it had 'tiger's in the title, that reminded them of their mother, they skipped it for a different song. It felt like they had spent hours and hours carefully piecing together their argument.



"Okay, so," Charlotte looked up at their slides, "we should start off with the point that the care from the family unit is owed the children they bring into this world, move to say we agree that lessons in budgeting is an acceptable exercise, but then close our argument with saying revoking all support in our circumstance is ethically untenable, and in fact, antithetical to the integrity of the responsibilities to us as their children."

Kaylee looked over their presentation and felt a wave of pride sweep over her. They had done a wonderful job and she thought it looked highly professional. "These are all valid points. Now we just have to decide who is our audience."

“Right away we need to rank,” Charlotte said, and had Pascal order the names of their family and friends from most likely to least likely to earn respect and credibility while also supporting their claims. Uncle Everest landed last on the list right below Great Uncle Jovan. “I think Aunt Natalia is my top pick. She’s a business woman, level headed, and isn’t particularly biased toward father, like someone we know,” she stuck her thumb out at their Uncle Everest's picture, “and we can bet father won’t think of her as goofy or childish, like Uncle Theo or Uncle Micha, and not soft-hearted and lenient like Aunt Willow.”

"Natalia is a good start," Kaylee agreed, tapping her chin as she looked at their list. "If for some reason we can't get a hold of her now there's always waiting until we go to the academy, too."

“True,” Charlotte nodded, humming in thought. “I would say, in that case, Uncle Oliver is my next choice.”

"Yeah, him and Aunt Lauri are both excellent choices," Kaylee rubbed her hands together and felt a wave of hope hit her. "If they fall through we can always re-evaluate, but those are a great place to start."

Charlotte happily downloaded their presentation onto her phone. “Good, we can go tomorrow since it’s so late,” she looked up at the time, “it’s only been two hours? I feel like we’ve been at this all afternoon.” It felt like it should have been dinner time by then. “Well…what do you think? Should we try now?”

"If it's not too early for them in the states," Kaylee offered, still trying to figure out time differences just then. "We want them in the best mood possible."

“Alright,” Charlotte nodded, putting back on her shoes, “I don’t think we’d be gone for long. Let’s go!”

Feeling confident in what they wanted to present, Kaylee gave herself a once-over in the mirror. She was a little tired from just the wear of traveling, but nothing that couldn't be held together for a few more hours before sleep was warranted. "Fingers crossed," she murmured under her breath.

The girls decided to tell Pascal not to reveal they’ve left for their Aunt’s clinic just yet. If asked, he could avoid unless specifically commanded to give them their location; a loophole with no pressing need to be fixed, since it did deliver answers in time anyway. Charlotte and Kaylee were out and down to the portals without much trouble. Connecting to their Aunt’s house took a moment. In the time they waited for the other side to open up—a kind of ping that acted like a knock—their minds had time to seed doubt in their heads. The fire they felt flickered to sustain a flame. What exactly were they doing? Crossing the world to handle an issue they could have brought up to their parents if they wanted honest, open communic—the portal opened.

“Here we go,” Charlotte exhaled, walking through with her sister by her side.

The moment they entered the portal room of the Santos home, they were greeted with the sound of children who were currently in disagreement. Opening the door into the main stretch of the home, the sisters caught sight of Joao currently scooping up Zacarias and Lucian who had been a pile of squirming wrestling and bickering in the living room.

The sound of entrance from the portal drew the Brazilian Mountain of a man's attention and he straightened up. With a boy curled under each arm and Renata strapped into a carrier on his chest, it was clear he was slightly overwhelmed. A fair spread of toys and disarray of the furniture only added to that. "Lottie? Kaylee? Didn't know you two were come for visit," he said with an almost sheepish smile as he looked about. "Sorry for mess." A happy giggle from Renata as she kicked her feet back into her father's chest filled the room, even over the boys still squabbling.

"Oh, no we didn't say we were coming," Kaylee was quick to explain, even moving to pick up a few pillows from the ground and return them to the couch she knew they belonged to. "Charlotte and I were just hoping we could talk to Natalia if she had a few minutes?"

Relief that he hadn't forgotten an arranged visit was evident and Joao shook his head. "Sorry, Talia is at clinic already," he explained to the girls. "If you want, can give her call?" He wasn't sure quite what it was about, but at that moment wasn't exactly equipped to question them in detail.

The news didn’t damper their spirits. It made sense their Aunt might be at work. They weren’t guaranteed her audience, nor Oliver or Lauri. These snags couldn’t be allowed to prevent them from their goal. They didn’t have forever to wait anyway. They had two days before school started.

Shaking her head, Charlotte said, “It’s alright, we can text her that we’re heading over. Thank you, Uncle Joao…” she trailed off, watching her two little cousins, “Did you need a little help?”

A nervous chuckle left Joao who seemed on the fence for a moment if he needed to accept the offer. Typically he could handle the two rambunctious boys, but that day it seemed like something had just gotten into them. "Sim, help would be nice." Renata cheerfully squealed in agreement.

After the sisters aided their uncle in tempering the fires of Zacarias and Lucius, they walked briskly onward to their destination.

The clinic their aunt worked at wasn’t far from Santos' home. On the way they got a personal glimpse of the struggle of living in an average neighborhood. Charlotte and Kaylee had heard, seen pictures, and watched films of regular life, but it never hit the same as actually walking down streets and seeing people going about their business. Camp came the closest to that experience. They saw a garbage truck, a broken traffic light, an old lady watering her flower garden, a pesky pixie in a tree running away with someone’s sandwich, and the bustle of workers going to and from their tasks at a construction site, trying to rebuild what had been destroyed by some fairy attack a while back. This is the life the majority of the world lived—Kaylee and Charlotte were visitors.

Before long Charlotte’s attention drew back from observing the world to the clinic wherein their Aunt Natalia sat at her desk, just getting off the phone with a client.

“Girls,” Natalia smiled, not surprised to see them after reading their text. “What brings you to Seabrook?”

Feeling slightly less confident in their delivery process, Kaylee gave their aunt her best smile. "We were just wondering if you'd have a few minutes to talk about something that's happening or could be happening soon. We wouldn't want to impose on your work, though."

“I have some time. Come with me,” Natalia gestured for them to follow to a comfortable couch in her office at the back. She took a chair near them, offered water, and sat back. “So, what do you want to talk about?”

Clearing her throat, a little tentatively, Charlotte handed over her phone. “We were hoping you would consider being an advocate for us when we present this to our parents.”

Natalia turned the screen to view the clip the girls put together. She watched with brows raised, thoughtfulness in her eyes. The girls felt as if the wait took forever despite it not lasting more than five minutes to finish. After, Natalia handed Charlotte back her phone and folded her hands on her lap. The thing about their aunt that they figured would benefit them also put the girls at a disadvantage to know just what her opinion was on the issue. Aunt Natalia’s reserved nature often smoothed inward thought from her expression in these situations.

“Hm,” their aunt hummed in consideration, “I see no reason not to support this claim.”

Kaylee couldn't stop the wave of relief that passed over her. "Really?" Clearing her throat she went for a more mature response. "I mean—we really appreciate you taking the time to hear us out and your support, Aunt Natalia." They had at least one person on their side! It may not end up being enough, but it was a start.

A small smile tugged her lips upward, “You’re most welcome. Now, is this a pressing matter, or are you going to find more people to rally at your side?”

Charlotte, also breathing easier now, said, “Well, we were going to see Aunt Lauri and Uncle Oliver next, and after them, perhaps Ryuu or Nicklaus, and if not them, then maybe Aunt Molly and Aunt Willow,” though she left out exactly why, “but we wanted to at least ask you.”

“I’m happy that I was considered at the top of your list. I wonder who landed at the bottom,” Natalia mused, seeing the faces on the girls. Jovan’s name had been notably missing. “Now then, how did you want to go about this business?”

“Well…” Charlotte admitted to herself that she felt they might not have succeeded on the first go, so she wasn’t entirely sure, “Do you think you could be with us when we show our parents?”

“Hmmm, I would prefer not leaving work. I know that I heard Lauri and Oliver were taking their children to the park too,” their aunt said. “Perhaps you might present this to your parents and, if they don’t agree, ask for an audience with me?”

It was a slight variation from their plan, but it felt as if it could work. Not only that, but Kaylee didn't want to interrupt family time if they could manage it, especially so soon after Solaris joined the Blair clan. "Of course. We will let you know how things go over."

Standing up, Charlotte turned to leave with Kaylee, only stopping at the door to ask, “Aunt Natalia…If they didn’t allow us to stay at the castle and we are unable to pay for our own place…would you and Uncle Joao take us in?”

Smiling sympathetically, their aunt nodded and said, “Of course.”

Even if their parents had diabolically planned to kick them out of the nest without as much as a hope to fly on little money from a part-time job, Charlotte felt warmth of love that her Aunt Natalia had confirmed she would care about them.

“Thank you, Aunt Natalia,” Charlotte said, and gave her a brief hug before the girls had to go.

“Safe travel,” their aunt wished them, and the two were off down the street, back at the house, and through the portal before long.

Charlotte and Kaylee felt both a sense of triumph and nervousness when they returned to Avostoska. They needed to get the attention of their parents, especially since one of them would be spending the dinner and evening with their father, as promised back during parent weekend visit at camp. This kind of dilemma couldn’t be set aside just to enjoy quality time that wouldn’t feel at all pleasant if their father refused to see it their way!

“Pascal,” Charlotte called to the butler, and ordered, “Would you ask my parents if they’re available to meet us? Just anywhere is fine.”

“Yes, my Lady,” Pascal bowed out.

They were given the whereabouts of their parents—a drawing room nearest the both of them—and the girls walked to it with steady determination mingled with hesitation. They didn’t often have such a strong front against their parents when it came to the way Wesley and Inara chose to rear them and their siblings. It simply didn’t come to a point like this before. But for each other, and Kit, they had to march onward!

Wesley and Inara were found waiting on a lounge together, quite curious and puzzled, or so it seemed to Charlotte. Inara asked, “Is something the matter? Pascal had no information to give us beyond needing to meet us here.”

“Um…” Charlotte’s voice faded. She nudged her sister. It was her turn.

Clearing her throat and gathering her courage, Kaylee took a step closer to her parents. "We have concerns we would like to present to you regarding your expectations of Charlotte and I," she began, careful to try and think back to their studious work. "We firmly believe that as our parents, you owe us the responsibility of the family unit. That is something that is placed on the shoulders of anyone in the role of guardians, as you are for the two of us as well as Kit and the rest of our siblings."

Taking it from there, Charlotte pulled up her phone, eyes flicking, uncertain, at her parents before she tapped into the screen in the drawing room to show what they made. “These are our supporting arguments,” she pressed play and the clip went through the points while they aided the slides, “anthropological studies have shown that typical human familial units function best when the mating pair keep in contact with their offspring, even as their young make their own families. They teach and preserve well into adulthood, and beyond, until they are old and, in turn, are cared for by their young. This is observed in similar family units of other species, such as the common crow, wolves, and many primates,” images of money and houses popped up, “while we can agree that a lesson in budgeting is important—a teaching method, preserving the wellbeing of the young—we must point out that the amount of money we would get from a part-time job would fall far short of what we would need to start off life after graduating high school, and especially college,” Charlotte shuffled on her feet, tucking her hands behind her back, “Kaylee and I implore you to recognize that the responsibility of support and care for us isn’t determined by the amount of money we make during the rest of our high school years, and that sending us out into the world with only the little money we get is contrary to a healthy family dynamic, especially since no parent nor guardian should start off their young worse than they had themselves.”

The furrowed brows of earnest interest in what was going on here smoothed as the girls made their point. Inara’s lips parted, seeming mildly astonished. Wesley fought back a smile to maintain a composed, mature demeanor. He cleared his throat, “Ahem—So, you’re alright with the exercise. You don’t want to be told to move out once you graduate high school and left to tread the waters of adulthood without support from your family? Is that correct?”

Jumping in, Kaylee wasn't afraid to take a forward approach. "Precisely. Without sacrificing our schooling we'd never be able to accumulate enough funds for anything but deplorable living conditions," she stated, deciding to come in hard with the ammunition. "We've already garnished support for our beliefs regarding this and are prepared to seek out additional patrons if necessary."

“Ah, you’ve come prepared then,” Wesley kept his amusement faint so as not to offend.

Inara spoffed, “Meri Jaan, did you thin—,”

The fair hand of her husband laid atop hers. Wesley said, “This is a well-crafted argument, girls. I’m impressed.”

Things were going much better than they had expected! Trying hard not to smile, Kaylee nodded in agreement. "And it's not just for us. We want to make sure Kit and the others are also not left to fend for themselves when the time comes.”

“Mhm,” Wesley’s jaw shifted and his cheeks hallowed while he kept his lips from tugging into a smile. “Well, I think we can all agree Kit is precious and should be protected at all costs—But I mean, Jasper is a hearty boy, I think it might benefit him to be tossed on the waves of life—Oo!

Inara’s hand pulled from where she struck Wesley. “Girls…Did you think we were going to revoke our support?”

"Well..." Kaylee lost a little of her fire by the way her mother asked the question. "You had both said we needed to learn to handle expenses like in the real world...so it was assumed it was so we could do just that once we finish school.”

Their mother frowned. Charlotte felt a pang in her chest to see the flit of hurt passing so quickly she wondered if it was a trick of her mind. She avoided looking directly into somber amber eyes. Charlotte fought the urge to point her finger at Kaylee and say that she was the one who had started all this, since she had joined regardless.

Wesley slipped his arm around his wife. “Girls, while we do believe this is a lesson well-worth learning, and, to be honest, it isn’t a terrible idea to start off your adult years on your own, we would never refuse to help our children. Let’s say you did use the money you got from your part time job and couldn’t make rent for one month. We would definitely be willing to spot you. Or maybe you don’t have enough for groceries? Well, you’d be welcome to come here.”

“Wanting you to be aware or to learn doesn’t mean we want you to fail. You are responsible for your success, but we would never refuse to help where we can,” Inara said, hands folded and holding Wesley’s as well.

A Just anger that had brewed since before camp was abruptly stopped to find that it was out of fuel. While she was maintaining eye contact previously, Kaylee suddenly found she had to avoid her parents' gazes. "So you uh...you wouldn't let us or any of the others wind up homeless? Holding a cardboard sign with a seal tucked under our arms?"

The oddly specific imagery did amuse Wesely, but now was not the time to joke and chuckle. “No, Pumpkin, we would never want that for our children,” Wesley said, his hand rubbed his wife’s shoulder, “I think, especially with the wealth we have, we’re obligated by reason and logic to see to it that our progeny start off life with the most advantage we can give them, and that includes being exposed to skills they might need if something were to happen to us, or for some reason you’re cut off from help.”

Inara elaborated, “I didn’t want you to go through the trouble I did in the streets of India for the months I spent on my own, when I clashed with my family over my passions and goals, before I managed to get to America where I met your father. I wish my family had taught me how to do these things. I decided I would make sure my children weren’t ignorant of how to take care of themselves.”

There was no way to measure just how terrible Kaylee felt at that very moment. She had some strong feeling feelings toward her parents and had made what seemed like a logical assumption that had been proven quite wrong. "Well...I hope we don't end up in that position," she murmured softly, wanting to believe her parents wouldn't reject her from her hopes or beliefs.

“We swear that we will never abandon you, even if you got into a throuple, or decided to become a Catholic nun, or if you were to blaspheme the treasured music Everest and I love,” Wesley listed off the more ridiculous with the less, hoping that might soothe their worries.

“We never want you to think you can’t come to us. We love all of you,” Inara said earnestly, getting up to offer an embrace.

Their mother's welcoming arms didn't need to be offered twice. Feeling a rush of emotions that she fought to quell, Kaylee quickly closed the gap and let herself be enveloped with unconditional love. She knew she was fortunate that they wouldn't be unforgiving or unrealistic as they made the uncertain journey into adulthood.

"Thank you," Kaylee whispered softly, letting her worries melt away that had been building up.

“Mmm,” Inara squeezed her, and Charlotte too when she joined, not feeling the need for thanks, but gracefully accepting their gratitude. “I’m sorry the two of you were stressing out about this,” she pulled away to brush a loose curl from Kaylee’s face, “I hope next time the two of you will come to us for understanding in the future.”

"You mean rather than get worked up for nothing and spending a few hours on a powerpoint?" Kaylee spoffed, pulling enough so that she could lean into Wesley. "Yeah, I'll try to keep that in mind."

Charlotte rested her head on her mother’s shoulder, comically bent over with her arms able to circle her without much effort. “Kinda feel a little silly…”

“Well,” Wesley spoke, his hold on Kaylee giving her a light squeeze, “I think that you two handle the issue intelligently. You were acting under a misconception, but you didn’t come squalling and screaming like children. I think this shows your maturity.”

Kaylee was glad they had talked it over, lest they end up making fools of themselves. "We really did want to make a good argument, and for the best reasons." Mostly to protect their little brother.

“Admirable,” Wesley said, and began their walk as a group out of the drawing room. “Now, I think one of you is owed their time alone with me tonight, correct?”

“Kaylee should get the first one,” Charlotte said, giving her sister a smile. “I’ll just talk to my boyfriends for a bit and go to sleep early tonight.”

Wesley looked down to his eldest. “Anything you want to do, Pumpkin?”

Shaking her head when nothing in particular came to mind, Kaylee fell into step with her father. "Anything sounds perfect. But only if you're sure you don't have important work to get to."

“Oh I certainly have one of the most important tasks of the day scheduled for this time,” Wesley assured her, and gave her a kiss atop her head as they parted from Inara and Charlotte, “spending the evening with my wonderful daughter.”

The two detoured to where the staff could properly wash, pamper, and dress them for their evening. In Wesley’s opinion his girls were deserving of every bit of luxury he could afford. A night out with his daughter would be no less extravagant than what Kaylee should expect from anyone else with the wealth and power he had, so he didn’t fall short of presenting himself his best. The black button down he wore under his blazer had a printed cluster of peonies trailing from his left shoulder to the middle of his front, one flower on his left elbow, and one more on his upper outer right arm. He styled his hair, dabbed on a pleasant scent, and made sure his shoes were shining.

6pcNmk_9Kyi_gzM7YVj3_8f-DRqHKerQqVQV2SDSR73gKlwmJ8fkZ2gG93QSNl7DvsIM6foZzPDX2STR8bYtWfbC2lRwy3zuL5hK5c_94CTgZnLHwfgJ0dydD2N5DJhoOi92WjEq


“Is that all, my Lord?” A male servant asked.

“Yes, I think that’s it,” Wesley said, after a quick check in the mirror. “Is she ready?”

“Almost, my Lord,” the man said, moving aside for Wesley to go to the waiting room.

Wesley took a seat on one of the lounges, going through his phone—hardly ever out of his reach—in the meantime. He casually did research on Jacob Davenport, Keagan, and some on Rennick some days, or he would follow articles on world events such as in Brazil, browse Pinterest, go over coding with Tia Jackson, banter with Frank, text double entendres with suggestive emojis to his kindred spirit, and even to his wife sometimes. On occasion Wesley would sift through information that only someone like Everest could acquire through studious, laborious hunting in the dark web. In fact, a good chunk of data had been the result of Everest’s efforts in the time they worked together as Hunters. What Wesley couldn’t get from the web he got through a different colleague. Today he texted a number with the caller I.D. ‘Lil Red’, like some dope rapper even if they had chosen ‘Fairy Tale’ for their operative theme. It amused Wesley, even if such a thing might have made his children cringe.

Any word on the basket of goodies?,” Wesley asked. “I haven’t heard about it since Winter of 2025.

A pause answered with, “”Just dropped off the sandwich with Woodcutter in Spring. Granny is gonna have to wait on her wine. We’re still dealing with a wolf in the forest. Any information on their den?

Working on it with Hansel”, Wesley texted Everest’s code name. “When we do, Gretel has agreed to supply us with magic beans to burn it out.” There was no mistaking to whom he referred. “Just need location and a mole to plant the beans. Talked to the Siren about one last dance at the ball to do it. She’s open, but I think she’s still debating due to her worried Prince Charming. Will get back to you on that later.

Better hope it’s sooner than later, Fox. They’ve a wizard just as good as you and The Queen. When the clock strikes twelve we can’t promise you’ll escape the hounds.

What kind of Fox would I be if I couldn’t slip away from a few hounds?” Wesley smiled sadly. “And anyway, I have two dens for a reason, Red. What matters is that the Knights will establish their own courts. The crusade against the undead cannot be allowed to wane or falter because of one mortal man.

Another pause followed with their last reply. “Oh Icarus, for all you have fallen, still you flew.

Wesley typed back, “And for a moment, the sun knew of you too,” and tucked his phone in the inner pocket of his jacket.
 

Attachments

  • 1628870251317.png
    1628870251317.png
    305.3 KB · Views: 0
  • 1628870250961.png
    1628870250961.png
    532.1 KB · Views: 0
  • 1628870251704.png
    1628870251704.png
    522.8 KB · Views: 0
  • 1628870252113.png
    1628870252113.png
    328.9 KB · Views: 0
  • 1628870252559.png
    1628870252559.png
    565.8 KB · Views: 0
  • 1628870252977.png
    1628870252977.png
    996 KB · Views: 0
It wasn't long after the last message was sent and his phone slipped out of sight that Kaylee emerged from the boutique. A day of traveling and unnecessary stress had been washed away and she felt beyond pampered, coming out with the brightest cornflower fields and giving herself a small spin in delight, not unlike she'd done countless times in skirts and dresses when she was younger. Though now before him was not a child anymore, even if she still had the same delighted sparkle on her face.

She'd picked out a dark pink, loose-fitting blouse with embroidered hems to go with a soft cotton skirt. The skirt was one of her favorites, a comfortable pair of shorts slipped beneath to allow for versatility in whatever activity they wound up doing. The beauticians had a field day with her growing blonde locks, an elaborate, widened braid dotted with flowers falling down her back. And finally she'd decided to take a small risk with a pair of heeled boots that she couldn't resist, a matching bow along the heel. If they wound up doing something more physical, there was always the option of barefoot.

"Ready!" she beamed to her father, undeniably pleased that they were getting time to themselves. "Oh, that shirt is beautiful, dad."

1629056856557.png

“Thank you, Pumpkin,” Wesley said, standing up to take her hand, “I knew I needed to pick something extravagant if I had a hope to match you.” He guided her into a spin of his own, artfully twirling his fingers, unlike a certain boy she knew. When she faced back to him, Wesley grinned down and said, “And yet you still outshine me! I’ll take it as a compliment to my skills as a parent.”

"So modest," she spoffed, but kept hold of his hand. "But have you decided what we're going to do? I mean, we could stand here and talk about how well you clean up, but it would feel like a slight waste of our father-daughter time, don't you think?"

Wesley folded her arm around his. “That, my darling, would be a shame,” he said, and started them off down the halls to the elevator.

They had gone down this path so often Kaylee knew the holodeck to be their destination. On the way the two fell into comfortable conversation about little details of their lives, how Jasper and Jinpa would be joining the academy next year, and that the twins were mellowing out as the days got closer to their seventh birthday. Whatever topic they ended on, it slipped their minds when they opened the doors to a winter wonderland. All around them flaked motes of ice. Tiny floating lights of blue and gold vanished and appeared through the thick coat of snow on the boughs of trees to light up the area. The sky, awash with dimming lavender, billowing with silvery clouds above them, twinkled with the arrival of evening’s first stars. Stone stairs trailed to a frozen river wound through a white wood. A pair of skates waited for the two of them.

Alright in such a pleasant and comfortable mood, the door opening only made Kaylee's mouth drop open in wonder. Turning to coffee eyes she loved, she grinned up at him. "You got me snow," she said in an almost accusatory tone, though it didn't last long.

Seeing her delight brightened Wesley’s own mood. “Guilty,” he spoffed.

Peeling away from him, she wasted no time traversing heading down the stairs with echoing clicks of her heels. The smaller pair of skates were a pale pink leather that she snatched up with unbridled excitement. The summer months stretched on and had her missing the comfortable chill and mesmerizing fall of snow, but she'd seldom thought of bringing it to her.

Wesley stooped down to slip on the skates he had them leave for himself. In one hand he held his shoes and the other he took a hold of Kaylee’s. They carefully stepped out on the hard surface with only each other for support. While his daughter enjoyed the winter sport, he didn’t often practice or seek it out himself. Wesley showed no hesitancy though, gliding onward with Kaylee in contentment.

“We can skate as long as you wish,” Wesley said, keeping pace with her. “When you’re ready to eat we can follow the golden lights to our table.”

Knowing there was no rush, Kaylee kept them at a comfortable pace along the glistening surface. It was impossible for her not to enjoy the enchanted scenery, occasionally breaking away for a brief spin on a particularly flat section of ice though she always found her way back to holding his hand. Soon though she recognized that her quick sack lunch had been several hours prior and food was indeed calling to her. She started toward the golden lights he had mentioned, exhaling giddily. "I never thought to use the holodeck to ice skate," she admitted, having made countless visits over the year for training and play, including amusement parks and plenty of games.


“Isn’t it odd that something so simple can take time to be considered?” Wesley mused, hands tucked at the low of his back. “I’ve often thought about how strange it was that students in the early years of America used belts to tote their books and not bags.” It wasn’t as if they didn’t have burlap sacks or material to make one. “Some of my own projects were solved by basic means. Perhaps, at times, we can’t see the forest for the trees.”

They glided through a sparkling curtain of willow branches to see a table set in the middle of an icy pond. Wesley didn’t pull her chair out this time only because the ones they had were comfortable swivel stools so they could easily glide to a halt without fear of their chair falling or slipping away. They seated themselves in front of their meals covered by clear domes to keep them warm. A waft of steam rose in the air when they set the lids aside.

“Mmm, a nice soup in a wintery place like this is quite comforting,” Wesley said, dipping his spoon in the bubbling potato and bacon entree. There were piles of rolls, pats of butter, tall pitchers of favored beverages and other delectables to enjoy as well.

A spicy chicken tortilla soup was Kaylee's preference, complete with a couple handfuls of tortilla strips and plenty of cheese was just what her body wanted to warm itself up. Since she was under supervision and it was a special occasion, she indulged in a small glass of red wine though it was followed with plenty of water. Between bites their comfortable conversation continued for their snowy dinner date, including some excitement for the year coming.

"I think I'm going to try to add drama club this year, although I'll have to find out if I can balance it in my schedule," she mentioned, another thought striking her. "We're still hoping to have little visits to Hiraeth Hill now and then, and I was wondering if JD would be able to have a passcard of his own to join us."

Wesley had been bobbing his head in attention, until the last part. He ran his spoon across the shallow bowl, picking up chunks of potato. “Hmmm…I have to admit I am hesitant, Pumpkin. The official report on the incident before camp that I mentioned clears Mr. Davenport of any nefarious involvement, but I have a feeling; an intuition,” he said, scooped the last bite of his food and set his back into his chair, thoughtfully chewing as he cleaned his hands, “I suppose,” he said, once he took a sip of water, “that, if you feel strongly about him, I may consider it. How would you describe your relationship with this young man so far?”

Fighting the urge to point out that her father also had a feeling about Joss and he was now off leading a rebellion, Kaylee tried to respond with a clear head. "It's pleasant. He's been supportive of me and always willing to listen. We share a lot of the same interests, and..." her head had gotten her that far, but it was time for her heart to speak. "And I really like him, dad. It feels like we've known each other so much longer and he's so willing to do whatever he can for me. Which I'm sure you know is why I plan to take up working at the Vittorio."

“Hmm,” Wesley sipped again on his drink, thoughtfully going over the options in his head. “Alright, he may access the hill, but only through your pass. He won’t have one of his own.” There was little Wesley could do about them joining up on the hill either way, but in this case he could make sure that Kaylee was in control. “Do not give it to him, or anyone. You must keep it for your own use. Okay?”

"Okay..." she agreed with visible uncertainty. Rather than letting her mind wander and assume, she decided to be forward this time. "Is there a reason? Or are you just suspicious because of the attack?"

Wesley had to consider this carefully, especially since they were meant to have a pleasant evening. However, Kaylee wasn’t a little child anymore and it’s true he rather she was not unaware. So, he said, “Now I don’t want you to worry, Pumpkin, but certain people are getting frustrated that they’re unable to get a hold of me and what they want from me. I have reason to believe that they might target my family. I’ve become more cautious as of late because of that suspicion.” Kaylee recalled the extra SUV’s and the agents packed to the teeth with weaponry. “It’s been hard not to confine my children in the castle with me. Your mother and I had even discussed homeschool for this year. Ultimately we decided not to, though knowing what a student like Morgan could do puts me on edge, and JD is so new to our lives.” Softening his smile, Wesley said, “Forgive this old Fox. He is only worried about his kits.”

Kaylee tried hard to put herself in her father's shoes, acknowledging that he was just trying to protect his children. It was difficult, especially considering in her eyes JD was a sweetheart and completely dedicated to her. "I understand, sort of...but JD isn't Awakened and he's well aware you're doing a background check. Plus you've met him," she pointed out things that felt like they were in his favor and what differentiated him from Morgan. "But I know you're trying to be safe."

“How about this,” Wesley said, folding his hands on his knee that he crossed over his leg, “I would be willing to give him his own pass, but after I get more comfortable with him. So, perhaps by the New Years. Does that satisfy you, Pumpkin?”

It was a compromise, one she decided she could take. "Yes, I think that's more than fair," she agreed. "And I don't mean to linger, but since we are on the subject, what would you think of him visiting Avostoska at some point? To officially meet you and everyone else."

"Hmmm, at some point?" Wesley dallied with the idea. Finally he nodded. "I'll be happy to have him visit, perhaps sometime after I'm comfortable giving him a pass. How does that sound?"

It was further off than she would have liked, but it made sense. "That sounds like a plan to me," Kaylee grinned. There was nothing wrong with longer to get to know each other, either. Habitually she held out her Pinky to her father.

“Good,” Wesley smiled, leaning back so the servants could clear the table of their dinner and set down their desserts.

A steamy baked brownie with three scoops of vanilla bean ice cream, drizzled over with melted chocolate, a sprinkle of roasted peanuts, and topped off with whipped cream slid in front of Wesley. He spared no time to cut into it with his spoon.

Ice cream was also on Kaylee's plate, though not with a brownie. Instead the comfortable smell of spice filled the area, wafting from the comfortably warm thick slice of pumpkin pie. She let out a soft sigh of contentment, letting it practically melt in her mouth, grinning to her father. A perfect end of a great father-daughter date.

After their sweet tooth was satisfied Wesley and Kaylee skated for a little while longer before heading out of the holodeck. Then they left behind their fancy shoes to pad barefoot down the hallways. Staff would gather their items and return them later.

“Alright, off to bed you go, Pumpkin,” Wesley smiled, bending to give his daughter a hug.

Kaylee rose up to meet him for the embrace. Inhaling as his arms wrapped around her, she was met with the familiar musk with the lingering essence of his lab and a hint of whiskey. Her lips curled into a smile even as she pulled away. "Goodnight, Dad," she returned the dream well wishes, before adding as a second thought. "And thank you. I really enjoyed tonight."

“I’m glad you’ve had a good time, Pumpkin. I know I really loved spending time with you,” Wesley smiled softly, and with one last farewell he watched her go into her room before leaving.

The next day Charlotte and Kaylee woke up in time for breakfast. They spent a calm, interesting meal with their family, talked about what they’d do that day, and Charlotte left with Kaylee for training until lunch. Occasionally throughout the day the girls would text their sweethearts or work on their little hobbies on the side. Charlotte practiced her violin a few hours before it was time for her to get ready for her own daddy-daughter date.

Charlotte had requested they wear red, black, and gold, inspired by her mother’s culture. She wore her dark hair in waves parted at the side, let loose down her shoulders. Her red dress fell just under her knees. Charlotte chose light make up despite it being the evening. She had taken some time to get ready. By the time she exited the boutique her father was waiting for her.

1629056658939.png

“Ah, my Dove, you look lovely,” Wesley said with a smile, walking over to give his daughter a warm greeting. He wore a black jodhpuri suit with gold embroidery on the collar and his cuffs to the elbow.


1629056675490.png

“Thanks!” Charlotte beamed, giving a twirl. “You look great too, Dad. I just love this style. I’m gonna have to get Ren and Keagan to dress up like this too sometime. Maybe for Winter Formal.”

“I’m sure the tailors will be happy to make your vision come true,” Wesley spoffed, taking her arm with his own. “Now then, let’s begin our evening.”

Charlotte said, “Yep.What did you have planned?”

“You’ll have to see,” Wesley smiled at her playful pout.

The two made off to the holodeck. Wesley’s limits often meant trips to the illusionary world he created. If he hadn’t, he wondered just how quickly he would have lost his sanity. It would have to be endured. The walls of Avostoska kept more than the physical dangers that lurked just outside the compound. Eyes watched Wesley’s movements, heard what they could, when they could, and traced anything to and from him over the internet. House arrest had its drawbacks, but he at least had his family with him.

Upon arriving to his tailored environment, Charlotte lit up to see quaint streets ambiguously styled after New Orleans and the garden avenues of Italy. Wesley knew growing up in luxury piqued Charlotte’s interest in the lives of the average person. Wesley could have made a destination a little grittier and more realistic, but this wasn’t just a visit to the common man's world. This was a daddy-daughter date. Lavender blossoms poured off of iron gate balconies. Trees flaked bronze leaves to dust the stone ground that shimmered with the morning rain, reflecting the colors around them.

“Ooo,” Charlotte sang in awe. “Where are we?”

“Just a creation of novelty for you, my Dove,” Wesley said, walking with her through the cool roadways. “Do you like it?”

“It’s beautiful,” Charlotte smiled, enjoying the stroll through the scenes of life.

People leisurely walked in pairs or families trailed their toddlers with them. Small details stuck out to her, like the musicians playing peacefully on the corner, the purr of a pretty stray cat, and the cast of light from busy cafes. They wandered into book shops, bakeries, and a jewelers store. They explored a small museum with hands-on science experiments for the public to tinker with, which Charlotte loved most out of their tour.

“Are you hungry yet, my Dove?” Wesley asked, seeing her pat her belly.

A little reluctant, she set down the magnetic wand and peered up with a sheepish smile. “Yeah, I think it’s time to eat,” Charlotte said, thankful he had mentioned it, knowing she would have pushed through discomfort to fiddle more with the exciting projects.

They walked to a restaurant wherein they were seated overlooking the city of flowers and alabaster stone, shining in the golden light of the evening and the lanterns that appeared like glowing orbs this far away. They were promptly given their food and the two enjoyed a comfortable talk about their day, laughed at the comical memories of years past, and by dessert they were discussing their passion of hunting fairies and the bright future they hoped would come from a world without monsters.

“Have you done any research on whether fairies can affect other fairies?” Charlotte asked as she stood up with him.

“No, but I don’t think it matters for them like blood mattered for mages,” Wesley said, taking her hand. “You’ve been focused on that, I’ve heard.”

“You have?” Charlotte raised a brow.

“Yes, Rennick called me to ask about having a therapist present at the academy today. We happened to touch on the topic of hunting and you came up,” Wesley said, strolling with Charlotte to the ballroom floor. His little girl adored dancing.

“Oh,” Charlotte smiled softly, stepping into the rhythm of the music with her father. “How long did you two talk?”

“Hmm, I think a good hour before he had to leave,” Wesley mused, seeing her cheeks pink.

Charlotte cleared her throat. “What, um…what are your thoughts about him?”

“About Rennick? Oh I think he’s tolerable. Keagan too. While I can’t speak for the future, they seem to be good men,” Wesley said, not withdrawing his opinion that Joss possessed a good willed nature. A boisterous passion for loyalty didn’t mean you would make all good choices, and, as the saying goes, the road to Hell is paved with good intentions. “I’m resolved not to judge him harshly, especially since he spoke of his hopes with you and Keagan. A topic you’ve spoken with them about, I see.”

Feeling a sense of warmth in her heart that her father didn’t sound irritated, Charlotte smiled and said, “Rennick has talked a lot about his dream of getting a cottage by the sea. He wants to sail, you know.”

“A cottage?” Wesley tilted his head.

“Yeah, a quaint stone cottage with ivy and everything. It’s poetic, which shouldn’t surprise me, he’s really into music—a rustic soul,” Charlotte said.

“Mmm, he didn’t speak of a cottage,” Wesley said, giving her a twirl before facing her back to him, “I distinctly remember him saying he wanted a castle.”

Charlotte spoffed, shaking her head, “You must have misheard. I’m the one who wanted a castle. Ren said they’re impractical. We went on about the uses of it and he insisted a cottage was best.”

Amused, Wesley corrected her. “No, I’m certain he said castle. We talked about the cost of one. He said he’d maintain it with Almaeri if he had to.”

“That doesn’t make sense. Why would he say he wanted a castle when—,” Charlotte blinked in unexpected delight at the realization. The rise of joy urged her into a more spirited step, beaming from ear to ear. “Awww, he’s so sweet!”

Wesley could have rolled his eyes any other day, but he was too happy to see how his daughter lit up to do so. “Look at you, bubbling over him. At the beginning of summer you were shooting scowls as sharp as daggers at one another.”

Indeed. Charlotte’s relationship with Rennick had grown into something she never could have imagined. Tripled, with Keagan at her side as well. What could she have said to her past self just months ago to convince her that she’d be in love with two guys? Both equally as amazing as the last? Charlotte of the past would have called bullshit, for sure.

“I couldn’t have gotten to this point if they hadn’t gotten along, or if Ren hadn’t sought help,” Charlotte said, and to that she added with a grin, “I have to thank you, Dad.”

“Oh,” Wesley exhaled a sigh of knowing, “believe me, I am constantly reminded. I am not unhappy, but I do have my concerns.”

“I know. And I must say that I think you’re right,” Charlotte said, slowing their pace, “Keagan and I had said we might invite a person to our bed still, and I was thinking a treat would be nice, but I think…Well, you’re right. I’m emotional. I think bedding people feels like I kind of have a tie with them somehow and I actually don’t think I can manage having passing bedfellows either. I still think about Dirael, and not just as a passing pleasant thought. I want to know how he’s doing, what he’s gonna do, and more. Not that I want to pursue him, but I sense there's something between us. A closeness, maybe.”

“Mhm,” Wesley nodded, not surprised. “You’re quite complex, my Dove. It’s not as simple as it seemed before, is it?”

“No, not at all,” Charlotte said. “I don’t regret what I have with Ren or Keagan, but I rather not complicate my situation more by adding others to my daily thoughts and my heart. It’s too much.”

“Well, I’m just happy to know you came through without a shattered heart,” Wesley said, a little solemn to know one of his girls had been through fire enough. He hoped Kaylee would have a better year.

They came to a stop at the last note and Charlotte hugged her father, and he did so in return. “Thank you for this night, Dad. Thank you for everything.”

“You’re most welcome, my Dove,” Wesley murmured. When they let go he asked, “One last dance before bed?”

“Yes, please,” Charlotte smiled, and took to the marbled floor with him.

The two strolled back to the door of the lounge between her and her sisters room. Here Wesley bade her goodnight, as he had done with Kaylee, and after Charlotte left to sleep he meandered on to his wife where he found comfort and mutual contentment for such a relaxing time. Wesley went to sleep thinking about the next night with both of his daughters in great anticipation.

Before breakfast Charlotte went over to Kaylees room and knocked on the door before easing it open. “Kaylee? Can I come in?”

Looking up from the article she had been reading to her door, Kaylee smiled at her sisters's knock. "Of course, Lottie," she said as if it was a joke that she would even ask. Once the door opened, she pat the space beside her on the bed. "To what do I owe the pleasure?

Happily coming to sit beside her sister, Charlotte said, “Just wanted to catch up and ask what you think we should do with Dad tonight. I have some ideas, but I wanted to know what you were thinking about too.”

"Oh...I might have completely forgotten about our conjoined date," Kaylee had to admit, sheepishly smiling. "Did you already have anything in mind?"

“Well, I was thinking we could do just a sleepover in the lounge. Dinner could be finger foods, we can have our favorite candies for the dessert, and just watch our favorite movies in our pajamas,” Charlotte said, leaning on her side against the headboard, fiddling with Mr. Bear’s arms.

"I actually love that," her sister beamed from ear to ear. "That's an easy night, still plenty of bonding and spending time with each other. You're brilliant, Lottie."

Charlotte spoffed, striking a pose familiar to them that their father often did, “I am amazing, aren’t I?” She mimicked Wesley’s voice. She dropped the playful charade and gave Kaylee a nudge. “Whatcha up to?”

"I was just reading up on the school schedule for the year," Kaylee brushed it aside, already too excited for the night ahead. "Do you think we should pick out a movie or let dad?"

That was a good question! Charlotte hummed in thought. “What if we got him to get off work earlier? So we can each pick one to watch?”

"It's worth a shot," Kaylee shifted to the edge of the bed and let her legs dangle off the side. "But if he can't then I'll let you pick one. I trust your taste in movies."

Letting Mr. Bear down next to the felt Chel, Charlotte stood up. “Alright! In the meantime I’m gonna find Jas and Kit. They wanted to play on the holodeck. Want to come?”

"Of course," Kaylee spoffed as if it wasn't a question. She treasured time with her brothers and felt it was too limited between school and camp each year.

“Alright, let’s go,” Charlotte said, and just as she got out of the door of their lounge she yelled, “Last one to the deck is a Regina’s fake nose!”

The girls set out to meet up with their brothers. Lyra and Desi might have joined—not fans of being left out—if they weren’t off on a small trip with their mother since they heard their eldest sisters had daddy-daughter time. Charlotte and Kaylee enjoyed their time with their brothers, making memories, and even talking with Jasper about his anticipation of Freshman year at the academy. Becoming an Elite looked just as enticing as it was for his sisters.

At noon they traveled together to the dining hall where they were happy to relax and rejuvenate after their vigorous play. As expected, only their father was present. Inara and the twins wouldn’t be home until late. Hye and Kazumi were happy for the reprieve! They had three more years until retirement, but they were still glad for breaks.

“Hey Dad?” Charlotte spoke after a sip of her water.

“Yes, my Dove?”

“Do you think you could come with Kaylee and I a little earlier? So we can each pick a movie and have enough time to watch all of them?”

“Hmmm,” Wesley pulled out his phone to check his schedule. “I suppose that’s fine with me, if that’s what you both want.”

"If it's not a bother of course," Kaylee insisted with a growing smile already, knowing that if he'd already partially agreed it was nearly a guarantee. "Just so we can have a little more time with you is all."

“I don’t mind,” Wesley said to their delight. “I’ll finish up with what I’m doing in the lab and be down soon.”

Kit asked, “Dad? Can we have boys' night?”

“Of course. Sometime this week you and Jas and I can spend a day and a night on the holodeck.”

Jasper broke in here, saying, “Can we spend a night outside instead? The deck is fun and all, but I want real dirt and grass.”

Wesley looked at Kit. “Is that alright with you?”

“Um,” Kit tapped his toes that still had trouble reaching the floor when he sat on his seat, “I- I can do it.”

“Oh, uh, Kit, you don’t have to,” Jasper said, not having thought his suggestion through.

“No, I want to,” Kit said, maybe a little tired of being treated like he was a delicate flower. He bashfully added, “I will bring Sammy.” His seal would follow him anywhere.

“Alright, then it’s settled,” Wesley said, going back to his food.

As promised, after lunch and the work he needed to do, Wesley walked down the familiar hallways to the wing wherein his children used for sleeping and living. He had come down this way countless times. He had roamed the grounds themselves a dozen times over in just a year's time. So many memories. Would he finally be able to retire and sit back, letting the next generation rise up? Despite his aversion and suspicion of the young men in his daughter's lives, he wondered fondly if they might make families of their own one day. Would he see his grandchildren playing on the deck or trying to break into the kitchens?

Wesley’s mind wandered and only the bright smiles of his daughters upon coming into the lounge brought him to the present. “Hello girls,” he said, embracing them.

Despite the early hour, Kaylee had already retired her clothes for the day in exchange for pajamas. Since their menfolk were far off still she traded in a summer of lace and silk for comfortable cotton shorts and a shirt, hair piled atop her head. They'd already laid out a wide spread of snack and had notified the kitchens ahead of time that more might be needed. Popping up at their father joining them, she was quick to greet him. "Hey dad," she grinned, "Ready for a movie night- er day, heh?"

“Absolutely,” Wesley smiled, walking with them to the comfortable seating. “So, what are we watching first?”

“You can choose,” Charlotte said, sitting on one side of him while Kaylee took the other. She too wore an appropriate nightgown. “What do you want?”

Wesley decided, “How about ‘O Brother Where Art Thou?’, that’s always a fun one.”

“Alright!” Charlotte and her sister spared no time gathering their favorite snacks and tucking against their father, feeling warm and safe, especially whenever he had paused his eating to rest his arms around them.

Letting herself be absorbed into the plot, Kaylee relaxed against Wesley as the movie unfolded. Occasionally she'd lean away for another sip of her drink or to pick up a different snack to munch on, but for the most part she found pure contentment whtere with her father and her sister. When it came time for the credits to roll, she peaked around Wes to look at her sister. "So, what movie are you going to pick for us next?" Though they'd likely have a small break for the bathroom and a needed leg stretch.

“Mmm, what about ‘Wild Wild West’? It’s an old one, but it’s fun,” Charlotte wiggled her shoulders.

“Sounds good to me,” Wesley said, standing up. “I’ll be right back. Nature calls.”

While Wesley went to the bathroom Charlotte took some of the white chocolate covered pretzels and said, “Can’t wait until school starts and we can get to the hill. Did you get the chance to ask Dad for JD’s pass?”

Finishing up a chewy, strawberry flavored Gummi, Kaylee nodded. "Yeah, I did on our date. He said that JD can use my pass but doesn't want to get him his own yet," she shrugged.

“Oh,” Charlotte raised her brow. “I thought Dad checked him out. Did he say why?”

"He was worried about that attack on the facility before he passed entrance to the academy," Kaylee explained. "He says he's just being cautious after what happened with Morgan."

“Guess that makes sense,” Charlotte shrugged. She sat back with her water and asked, “Have you asked JD about that?”

Shaking her head, her sister offered one of the sugary treats. "No, but I really didn't think there was anything to ask. He told Dad what happened and it just sounds like one of those freak attacks. Like the one we had at camp."

“That’s fair,” Charlotte said, happily accepting the treat. Her toes wiggled in contentment as she ate it and offered another drink to Kaylee—one of hers. As annoyed she was with Rennick’s insistence she learn to share, she decided she might as well at least try.

The door to the lounge bathroom opened and Wesley said, “Alright, I’m back.” He plopped down to shift comfortably back in place with his girls. “To the Wild Wild West we go!”

The film started and the three were soon transported into a re-creation of country and cowboys. Trickled with plenty of jokes and action, the movie was a blast from beginning to end. Although she wasn't a huge fan of westerns, Kaylee decided this was one she wouldn't mind seeing again. Standing up after the movie ended, she needed a good stretch and restroom visit herself. "That was pretty good. Nice pick, Lottie," she praised her sister.

“Thanks,” Charlotte beamed, adding in a chuckle, “Artemus Gordon and Captain James remind me of Dad and Uncle Everest.”

“Oh now that’s not fair,” Wesley protested. “I am far prettier than Kevin Kline when I’m dressed as a woman. And, don’t tell him I said this, but I think Will Smith is a little hotter than Ev at some angles.”

“Ooh, that sounds like tea!” Charlotte playfully gasped.

At some angles,” Wesley pressed, quickly turning to his eldest. “Alright, my Pumpkin, what do you want to watch?”

Stifling her giggles, Kaylee began to navigate the controls. "Well, I was going to pick What Happened to Monday," she said, though she hovered on the title. "It popped up with some really good reviews, though I don't know if we want to end on a more serious show."

Wesley said, “There’s no rule that says we can’t watch a poignant film as our last. And besides, we can always play a game after to brighten our mood if we happen to need it. Go on.”

They settled in to follow the journey of a family living in a world operating on a utilitarian philosophy. The government wasn’t ‘wrong’ to take away the children or restrict birth in the practical sense of the conditions of their environment, though they chose practicality over liberty; the ends justifying the means. But as a man once said, he who gives up his liberty for safety deserves neither and loses both. Any number of fears, survival instincts, or other elements could have culminated in the decision the lost sister of the seven siblings had made not to work with her family on the situation she found herself in, but what was done was done, and Charlotte couldn’t blame her for the motivation.

As the credits rolled Charlotte couldn’t help but wipe away a tear. “It’s crazy that they could do that to people…How?”

Wesley said. “To be honest, the signs should have been obvious if you studied the data of the population and how soon they’d even need to resuscitate anyone. With the steady numbers they had they didn’t need to worry about the parents living long enough to know they’d never see their kids again. That, and the plausibility of suspended animation is far from a reality, though I will lend that to creative license of a fictional world, so I won’t nit-pick.”

“No, I mean, how could they take kids like that and burn them?” Charlotte frowned. “How do any of them do these things? And all the countries governments you’ve worked in that do similarly, for that matter. Aren’t they meant to protect and work together?”

“Oh, well, government systems on their own don’t concern themselves with morality. It is the people in them that do, but power often corrupts. If you have a society that doesn’t value Man as a being of dignity, but a replaceable cog to keep a machine running, the individual can be denied rights and sacrificed for the wellbeing of others without their consent,” Wesley explained.

“Hmm,” Charlotte sighed. “I hope this kind of thing doesn’t happen in the real world.”

“Things like it already have,” Wesley said. “Have you heard of the Georgia Guidestones? They are four towering stones in a circle connected at the top by a flat slab unveiled in nine-teen-eighty. They are called the ‘commandments’ because ten points are listed, written in the eight most spoken languages of modern day. Most sound nice on the face of it, but the first one insists the world's population is kept under five-hundred-million,” Wesley added in a wry, sarcastic tone, “Isn’t it odd how the elite who support those ‘commandments’ consider themselves necessary and irreplaceable? As if they’re above everyone else by killing you and staying alive themselves. Like they’re doing the world a favor,” he rolled his eyes at the fact, “If people really, truly knew the kind of organized evil that has them bound by frivolous laws based in this utilitarian philosophy, our world would be at war right now until they broke free.” Getting up from his spot to sit on the couch, Wesely muttered ‘they’d do well to wake up soon’.

Kaylee, who had to agree with Charlotte's take that just killing children was beyond cruel, looked up at her father's words. Concerns with the fictional utilitarian world melted away when a more pressing manner came to mind. "Do you worry we're not far from something like that happening?" She questioned him, already thinking of the rebellions of South America and if that could be another tipping point.

“There are some patterns I’ve seen emerging that make me cautious.” Wesley considered his words at first, knowing this was meant to be a happy evening, but seeing that the company he kept weren’t little babes, and in fact people who he may entrust with this kind of information one day, he said, “They’ve already tried a few times before. I’m sure they mean to do it again in the future, and perhaps soon, if things go the way they want,” he said, his fingers drumming once over the pocket containing his phone.

“Isn’t there a way to stop it?” Charlotte asked, sensing an odd urgency.

“I wish the troubles in our world were as simple as cutting off the head of the snake to kill the body, but ‘Hunger Games’ is more like it, my Dove,” Wesley sighed. “You can cut down one ruling power and it will only make room for the next to walk in place; terrible in their own way, even if mildly improved. A good leader is something far rarer than people think. But even so, humans don’t live forever.”

“What’s the solution?” Charlotte frowned.

“There is none, my Dove. None that I know of,” Wesley said softly. “Your Uncle Yonten would point to karma, reaching Nirvana—a nice thought, becoming One with everything and not having conflict. Someone like Frank would say the answer is the hearts of Men turning to God; a change inward making a change outward—perfection of the individual would remove the need for external structure. But, most continue to hope that a new government system, or an old one revived, might solve the problem of unrest in the world, but the fact I see is that there is nothing new under the sun. Humanity will cycle through their eras of golden ages and dark ages as they always have, until the end of the world as we know it, when not a single Man stands to continue the cycle.”

Charlotte slumped against her father. “Then what’s the point of all of this?”

“That, my Dove, is an ancient question with a vast amount of various answers, and people have gone mad trying to understand it,” Wesley mused. “Seek knowledge of it if you wish, but don’t let it overwhelm you. In the meantime, do what you will with the knowledge you have now, and don’t be afraid or ashamed to be wrong if you realize you must adjust. After all, the woman who truly progresses and improves in life is the one who accepts she is on the wrong path after the incorrect turn and goes back to where she last knew was right, taking the right turn down the right road.”

Kaylee acknowledged that while she, her sister and their cohort were eager to save the world, change it into a safer place, there could be those who would push against that wish. Those who sought out chaos as a form of comfort and who acted manipulatively to suit their own needs. She was brought back to her conversation with JD on parent's day and the lack of shared motivation for people. Even if different in their own ways, she was gradually finding more similarities between her father and sweetheart.

"Well, we can only hope enough people become as self aware to keep the planet in one piece and as far from a dark age as we can," she murmured, rising from her seat and doing a much-needed stretch with her arms at their length above her head. The evening had been an enjoyable but long one and she was starting to feel sleep beckoning her already.

“Agreed. I think the majority of the common folk mean to live peacefully and would say the same as you,” Wesley said, feeling the need to stretch a little when he saw his daughter do so, “In my opinion it is the governmental encouragement of tribalism, Justice without mercy, and lack of humility that are the biggest contributors to dark ages.”

Charlotte said, “I’ll trust that makes sense. You know much more about it than me, though I think I’m done talking about that stuff. We don’t have all night. We should have some fun.” She took up a pillow and toyed with it in her hands. “Don’t you, Kaylee?”

With a flick of her wrist the pillow Charlotte held spun right at her sister’s nose! At the same time she grabbed another and leaped over the couch for cover.

Kaylee didn't even have time to try and react before the fluffy pillow smacked her good. "Oww!" she cried out, more in reflex than actual pain. Brows furrowed, she quickly chased after a weapon of her own. "You'll never get away with that, Lottie!" Her war cry was less than aggressive, quick to chase after her sister with wild and wide swings between giggles.

“Remember, if you capture your enemy you must abide by the guidelines of the Geneva conv—Oo!” Wesley had foolishly forgotten he was a part of this sleepover.

The rest of the evening before bed the three wielded their pillows against each other. At one point or the other each of them claimed victory. Kaylee and Charlotte declared they ‘won’ the overall game once they had playfully battered their father into surrendering. Exhausted, they plopped down in a pile of laughter and yawned their mirth into quiet. After a short rest they got their teeth brushed, settled on the comfortable bedrolls, side by side, and wished each other a good night before falling asleep.
 
JUNIOR YEAR; 2026

School couldn’t begin quick enough. The girls surprised themselves with how early they woke their father and gathered their things. They were out the door in less time than it took to say goodbye to their parents. Charlotte peered around anxiously for her love’s, not thinking about her skewed collar or the sock not quite pulled up to her thigh. She absentmindedly bumped into Kaylee as they surveyed their surroundings on their way into the Great Hall. The new recruits flooded the once echoing, empty room. Now they had more bodies than a mall criss-crossing, blocking their view.

“Damn it all, where’d these people come from? Were there this many at camp?” Charlotte huffed, not expecting any reply. “Oh! There’s JD!”

Moving between shuffling bodies trying to get seats at the long tables, JD stalled twice before he finally made it though with arms open. Playfully exasperated, JD chuckled, “Mio Cielo, if I didn’t love you, I’d leave you to drown in this sea of students!”

Grinning ear to ear, Kaylee paid the rest of the room no attention. Leaping into his offered arms, she threw her own around his chest, feet coming up off the ground bent behind her. "Then I would come and rescue you," she assured him. "Oh, I missed you!"

Nuzzling his nose in the crook of her neck for a good whiff of her, Kaylee’s hair muffled JD’s reply. He pulled back enough to repeat, saying, “I missed you too, mio Cielo. The days passed too slowly, but I am glad you’re in my arms again.”

Kaylee briefly considered chiding him after telling him not to miss her at camp, but ultimately decided she enjoyed it. "Here with no intention of leaving them," she gave his cheek an appropriate peck of affection. "Did anything exciting happen?"

“Not really,” JD said, slowly letting Kaylee down, but keeping his hands in hers, “I did some work with my grandpa, prepped for school, and made a schedule for us,” he said, and turned to Charlotte, “you’re included too. I heard you’re interested in the restaurant.”

“Oh, yes,” Charlotte nodded, distracted. “JD, have you seen Ren or Keagan?” Charlotte asked, pulling anxiously on her thick braid. The end of it flicked like a horse’s tail against her hips.

“No, sorry. I just left Winter’s side when I saw Kaylee,” JD explained, tucking his sweetheart against him.

“Hm, okay well—Oo!” Charlotte stifled a scream when her world turned upside down and her stomach dropped in free fall as her legs were swept from under her.

“Muz Ashari!” Rennick grinned, hefting her against his chest as if she were a bride, turning on his heel to spin once while giving her a kiss.

Stunned into silence, gripping him with all her might, Charlotte’s mind had to catch up to the present to register this as an endearing moment and not a precursor to a heart attack. She finally got her wits back when Rennick set her onto her feet again with his hands giving her hips a tug to him. Charlotte felt both offended and excited; a talent of his.

Blinking away her astonishment, Charlotte swatted the grinning fool's arm with one hand and said, “Don’t you dare frighten me like that again! Look what you did to my hair!” She raised her hands to smooth out the loose tendrils.

“You’re worried about your beautiful hair and not your sloppy uniform?” Rennick chuckled, fixing her collar and taking the privilege of reaching down to slip her sock the rest of the way up her thigh. “Just how quick did you throw on your clothes to get here to see us?”

That insufferable, knowing grin made Charlotte feel some kind of way, but for the last word he said she didn’t care to banter. She had hoped to see them both together. Mocha eyes flicked around in earnest, and she said, “You say ‘us’, but I don’t see him.”

"And ruin all of Rennick's fun? I would never." Keagan's voice sounded from just over her shoulder, placing one hand on her back and one on Ren's. "But he's right, you've certainly seen better days, my gem. Even before you were so lovingly manhandled." Leaning in, he took the liberty of having his own, overdue kiss, tucking a wild strand behind her ears that couldn't easily be returned to the braid.

Oh the two of them had such unique, amazing kisses! Charlotte beamed even before her lips left Keagans. “I couldn’t wait to get here—we couldn’t wait,” she said, giving Kaylee a tilt of her head as she took their arms with hers, “I think we broke records getting out this morning.”

JD smiled, peering down at Kaylee. “No complaints here,” he said, giving her a kiss as they walked to the tables. Winter wouldn’t mind if JD spent time with the others. She had a shallow social cup anyway. He said to Kaylee, “Feel free to run to me whenever you want.”

"Oh, I can promise you I will be," Kaylee assured her sweetheart, taking up a seat as close to him as she could muster. It was worth it if it drew the attention or stares from a few teachers, quite proud they hadn't wound up with pink slips at camp!

"I don't mind if you're breaking records, just don't be reckless and end up breaking bones," Keagan said, sitting on one side of Charlotte with every expectation Rennick would be on the other. "We would like to keep you in one piece if we can."

Snuggled comfortably between her two men, Charlotte teased, “Says the man who’s gonna play sports where he rams into other guys—Kuna, are you gonna be jealous?”

Rennick spoffed, “Not at all. I am completely secure.”

Kuna?” JD tilted his head.

“Mhm. Kuna’dabi. It’s Aarinian for snuggle bear,” Charlotte perked her brows and grinned at Rennick who didn’t appear at all perturbed, but maybe a little concerned with the power he gave to her.

“Cute,” JD chuckled and gave Kaylee a nudge. “I’m waiting for my nickname, mio Cielo.”

"It's a work in progress," Kaylee insisted, though she did give a smirk. It had been something she'd mulled over during their time apart, and she felt like she was getting closer.

Keagan turned his attention to Rennick. "Speaking of, I have two ideas to run by you. Keep in mind, I'm not original at all, but what do you think of ndugu shujaa or almasi mbaya?" He'd done some research and, while his family was composed mostly of English speaking people, decided it wouldn't hurt to dabble in his African roots.

“Hmm,” Rennick ignored orientation for this more interesting conversation. He leaned a little toward Keagan, not admitting if he purposefully squished Charlotte in the process. “What do they mean?”

"Ndugu shujaa is ‘warrior brother’," he explained. Not unlike Tawaruhi. "And almasi mbaya is ‘rough diamond’. Sounded better than Cullinan, which would have been the closest to Koh-i-noor, but then I've got you both as diamonds in my life."

Thoughtful, Rennick said, “As much as I appreciate being thought of as someone precious like muz Ashari, I think I’d prefer Ndugu Shujaa.”

Pushing Rennick aside a bit for some room to sit straighter, Charlotte said, “I like Shujaa.”

“Ndugu shujaa,” Rennick corrected.

“Not gonna lie, I’mma shorten it,” Charlotte said, her eyes wandering to the food being brought out. The end of orientation wouldn’t be long now. “That won’t be an issue, would it, Dilrubaa?”

"I'm fine with it," Keagan offered an earnest smile. "I was worried either would be too long, but they didn't seem right on their own. I figure I don't care too much what I call you, just as long as I get to call you both mine."

They were too young to recognize a good Dad-joke opportunity, so Rennick said with a grin, “Same. Though, I think I’m kinda vibin’ with these names.”

“I’m vibin’ with that French toast coming my way,” Charlotte said, perking when trays and dishes were placed in front of them after Principle Minton closed out orientation.

Chuckling, Rennick began filling his plate when he got the chance to grab food once Charlotte did. Hangry didn’t make for a good start of the day. They had a lot to go over too. It would serve them both well if their girlfriend got in her meal for an easier conversation. It was only when Charlotte had gotten through half her food when they touched on the topic of her work.

“So, did you guys decide about what you’re doing for your job?” Rennick asked.

“Mhm—,” Charlotte swallowed her bite and sipped her drink to clear her mouth, “Kaylee and I are gonna work at Vittorio. Isn’t that fun, Dilrubaa?”

"Oh that's the place we went on for our first date," Keagan perked up at the fond memory. "Does that mean we'll have steady access to some delicious Italian food? Because I won't say no to that."

“Yeah, just bring your wallet,” JD mused playfully.

Rennick said, “I’ll take you out sometime, Tawaruhi.”

“What about me?” Charlotte gave him a nudge.

“You’ll be there too,” Rennick said with a wicked grin. “You can get us water to start. It’s always good to hydrate.”

“Ooh, uh-huh?” Charlotte narrowed her eyes, “I better get good tips.”

“Serve us real nice and we’ll give you more than tips,” Rennick wiggled his brows.

Blushing, Charlotte felt a warmth spread over her. She struggled not to smile. “Careful, we’re not at camp anymore. There’s cameras everywhere.”

“Not everywhere,” JD casually pointed out, glancing at Kaylee a moment.

“Well, just about,” Charlotte blushed. “I don’t intend on getting any more pink slips. Especially since we’re gonna be spending two evenings a week at the restaurant and drama club on Fridays.”

They had room in their schedule for Tuesday and Thursday from just after three until eight to work as waitresses. They’d get paid fifteen bucks an hour—a fancy place like the Vittorio could afford that rate. Then they’d come back to do school work before crashing. Saturdays and Sundays were all they had for fun if they weren’t set back in any way. Pink-slips were to be avoided at all costs!

“Oh, that’s right. You still need to spend the one you have,” JD chuckled.

Sighing, Charlotte rested her chin on her palm propped up by her elbow. “Yeah…With Paisley too.”

"Maybe it'll end up like the breakfast club and you can get her to spill who she earned it with," Kaylee's brows perked eagerly. It was one way to get their answer! "Since none of the guys were willing to ask Hugo." She gave JD another look of hopefulness that he would change his mind.

Seeing that expression, JD sighed and shook his head with a small smile, “If Lottie doesn’t get her to spill the tea, then I’ll consider speaking with Hugo about it, mio Cielo. Does that satisfy you?”

Her smile widened and Kaylee nodded. "Yes, it would. Although I would be interested to see just how much Lottie can get out of her."

Rennick chuckled at the disgruntled way his sweetheart's nose bunched. “It’s not like she’s Regina.”

“Just as bad,” Charlotte muttered. “Paisley is the one who thought of ‘Charlotte the Harlot’. I think she might have a brain-cell or two more than the Ice Queen.”

“It would explain how she is getting away with cheating,” JD said. “That, or Regina’s down a few more brain-cells than we realize.”

This earned a chuckle and closed out the end of their time at the Great Hall on a humorous note. The five of them merged with the rest of their friends who had also been separated unexpectedly due to the amount of students having joined the school that year. One more to go and it would be at full capacity for each year. Their classes were far fuller and with too many new faces to recognize them all. The ones they did were warmly greeted. Well, for most.

Rennick caught a few scowls from the ASA club members. Wednesday he would go to the same room and talk things out formally. He suspected they hoped his relationship with Keagan and Charlotte was merely some tactical move. He could see the desire for it in their eyes whenever he locked gazes, reserving caution in case they were wrong. Rennick did his best to focus on school.

While there was plenty of excitement for Junior year, it soon became clear that it was a lot of the same old song and dance of the year prior. They had gained seniority in ranks, but still had plenty of expectations of them from the staff. Possibly even more, now that there were two classes beneath them that needed role models. It wouldn't be surprising if they saw the same added gusto to hunting down rule breakers as they had on the final days of camp with pink slips dished out left and right.

Even with the added pressure, it was still an enjoyable return to the pattern they'd grown used to. Old professors were present along with a few new members of the faculty to get to learn just what their expectations might be. A few were already loading the students up with assignments even on day one, leaving a sour taste in a few of their mouths. Still they pushed on, getting through their first full day and even partway through the second with little hiccups. They seemed to have a blessing from Fate that the times the Von Helsing girls had a class shared with the Ice Queen herself, the room was too full and left her seated far away from them.

Their first class after lunch was just finishing up as those who had been separated were reunited with their lovers. Kaylee was eager for their first shift at the restaurant, and it had already left her slightly distracted as their class took place. Mentally, she scolded herself for already having difficulty. Kaylee needed to fine tune her balancing abilities if this was going to work!

“Your study on the omens of three fairies of your choice will be due by the end of the week,” Professor Taliesin Grey said, in his scarred voice. He shifted his eyes off of the board to face the students, hands clasped behind his back as always. If he didn’t have anything to grab you’d think him armless. “As a reminder for those who have been in my class and the students who are new: I do not take late assignments. Pleading will not tempt my sympathy regardless of your circumstance.”

Some of the Juniors from other schools who made into the academy held back their grumbles. It felt like walking into this class sucked the wind out of her lungs. All the lights were on, curtains drawn back, and yet it seemed dim in the presence of this old Aarinian. If any of them had a contention to address, they’d do well to take it up with him at a different angle.

The blessed bell rang out. Students bodies urged them to go, to run out of that place, but they waited on the word.

“You are dismissed,” Prof. Taliesin said, and the class moved with deft, swift motions to do just that.

Charlotte hurried with Kaylee, JD, Rennick, and Keagan out of the doorway with the crowd of mostly quiet students. They broke out into the hall where all their peers were chattering. Well, almost all of them. The next students for professor Taliesin hushed the closer they came to his room. They filed into their seats with barely a whisper.

“Woo, that man is intense,” Charlotte breathed out.

“I think he’s respectable,” Rennick said.

“That doesn’t mean he isn’t intense,” Charlotte pointed out. “I thought I’d be a little nervous about my first day at work, but now I think it’s what I need.”

JD, with his arm around Kaylee’s waist, said, “Remember to be ready in a half hour. We’ll need to take a shuttle to the parking lot.”

"Half an hour," Kaylee repeated back, still in a state of thrill for the unknown. "Promise you're not going to tease me on how the uniform looks?"

“You may want me to tease,” JD spoffed. “My grandpa is particular about uniforms. Think of Jovan, but maybe a little less sharp.”

Keagan turned to Rennick. The two could still just manage to look over Charlotte rather than having to go around. "While Lottie's working did you want to go for a run? Just preppin' for tryouts later this week. Unless of course you have other plans."

Meeting his Tawaruhi’s gaze, Rennick’s thoughtful pause could be comfortably seen without Keagan worrying or questioning the silence. Inwardly Rennick hoped Charlotte would stop about this height. It made for convenient communication!

“Yeah, I think I can do it. I don’t have much to do after classes today,” Rennick said. It would be Wednesday that he’d make a trek to the ASA club room. “Then after, maybe we can pick those three fairies and start on that study?”

"Perfect," Keagan flashed a grin. "But for now we have a wily woman to send off to prepare for a first day of work."

“This wily woman wants to know where she’ll find her snuggle-bug and heart-thief when she returns,” Charlotte said, giving their hands a squeeze.

“Mmm, by eight or nine we might still be in the study hall, but I don’t think you’ll want to do much after a long shift for that to matter,” Rennick said, figuring she’d be tired emotionally and physically.

“But I want goodnight kisses,” Charlotte peered up at him.

Rennick spoffed, “Alright, then just text us when you’re headed back and we’ll meet you at the entrance. Then we can walk you to your room to say good night before Keagan and I go to ours.” They had secured one to share as roommates.

Bright with satisfaction, Charlotte said, “Okay!” She halted where they had to part to lift on tip-toes for an exchange of the kind of farewells she hoped would be their goodnight.

JD and Kaylee didn’t have to wait long for her boyfriends to release Charlotte. The three walked together until JD had to part with them to get ready. The girls hurried to their dorm where they freshened up. Charlotte smoothed out her hair and then braided it into a thick bun that she hoped inspired thoughts of vintage Italian styles, but with a side-part to soften her features. Their uniforms—faint grey pin-stripe, white, short sleeved blouses with black vests, a plum colored ascot, held in place by a golden bunch of grapes, and matching pencil skirt—arrived last night. They fit the girls perfectly.

6C1F-6pH_krXnN1q8qoekhxzWWLOJciwciBZDRIT4cwnG78m2PiS60qW-Bl5TC7GtGD2spwn8T6yJS8AhP5ukwbzc01jKfIIpTuG2APwVB7_cSB6iTfjcgkRonEmxl9qublJOUOK

p99eqDNyVzyiVWIrHkinb8pEzd7cw-C1i7v9pOoR0TXECSnmxmWgC37Vu9xz0vgg2Sy6ZYGsqpOnHbx1eFL9icR_sxUVVbJSCDvPB2doiEM65_ym1evfsWrjDbD1-N7tnXmZ0Ka3


“Ready to go Kaylee? Charlotte asked, coming out of the bathroom.

While she had been getting ready, Kaylee caught sight of her sister's hairdo and decided to mimic it. Her braiding abilities weren't nearly as intense and so she went with a simple expanded one that still kept her hair safely away from anyone's food. Wearing matching attire, Kaylee grinned and nodded. "Ready. Not as snazzy as when we had to chaperone, but I like it."

“For sure. Hope our aprons are black, though. I rather not wear so much plum,” Charlotte said, walking in step with her sister out the door.

The girls were just shy of a minute before they were expected to arrive. JD, standing in wait with a small leather notebook open, looked up with a released smile. “There you are,” he said, tucking the thin, palm-sized item into his back pocket, “I was about to give you two a call.”

Kaylee caught sight of the small book, but paid little attention. There were much more important things to tend to than to give a gentle tease for his diary.

“Have a little faith,” Charlotte said, though she knew they cut it close.

“Mhm,” JD raised a knowing brow. He took Kaylee into a brief greeting kiss before turning with them out the entrance of the school. “You look amazing, mio Cielo.”

His kiss brightened her entire world and Kaylee slipped her hand into his. "Aww, well I think you look quite spiffy yourself," she returned the compliment, cheeks a healthy pink as they went toward the shuttle.

“And I don’t even have to try,” JD playfully praised himself.

They boarded the shuttle. JD and Kaylee sat together to enjoy conversation. Charlotte chose an aisle seat next to a rando she didn’t care to notice. Her attention was on her phone. Although she knew her boyfriends were busy with school, that didn’t mean she couldn’t text them. They’d likely not get caught. If they did, well, maybe they could accompany her to detention. The girls missed most of the scenery on the way to town for these reasons.

Once they got to the town the three took a local ride to the restaurant. Charlotte thought it looked a little less magical on a regular weekday in the afternoon, but the regal appeal didn’t disappoint. Quaint, rustic, romantic—a perfect Italian escape.

“Welcome to the Vittorio, where you can taste Italy without leaving your neighborhood,” JD said, walking in with a grin.

"Even if I can't taste it, I can already smell it," Kaylee praised, taking a good, long whiff of it. Even a little before the dinner hour there were still preparations being made for no doubt an expected round of customers that evening. "No wonder you were bragging about it, Lottie. It's pretty magnificent in here."

They were standing in a small room for hanging up coats, bags, and other personal items. A wall to their left housed cubbies for the workers. To their right the girls could hear the clanging of pots, determined footsteps, and voices calling out instructions. The scents of steamy sauce, basil, pesto, garlic, and more wafted to them. It felt surreal to Charlotte to have eaten here just months prior and not knowing she would return to work as a server.

“Alright JD, what is the next step for us?” Charlotte asked, tucking her phone into her skirt pocket.

“Take these aprons and,” JD pulled two from the thin closet nearest him and hand them to the girls, “follow me out to the front. I’ll give you a brief overview of what’s expected. You’re in training, so don’t be afraid to say so. Or you could wear a clip that lets others know.”

Charlotte said, “I’ll consider the clip if I happen to be making mistakes.”

"Yeah, I'll let you know if I think I need it," Kaylee agreed with her sister. It felt like she'd seen enough waiters to know just what was expected of her. Little did she know...

“Fair enough,” JD said, walking with them down the short hall to the open space. He gestured to the entrance. “This area here to this here,” he pointed to the podium and bar, “are not your responsibility, so don’t feel pressure to get anything for these clients or even walk over to that side. If you get flagged down just let them know you’ll get someone’s attention for them.”

“Mhm, mhm,” Charlotte nodded without thinking, hands clasped behind her back and leaning a little in any direction JD happened to direct his hand.

They walked around the restaurant to learn where extra napkins were, where to take the payment, who to call for help when an accident happens, how to take an order with alterations, the names of the staff relevant to them, and more. ‘Brief’ was an apt description for the whirlwind of information given to them in a short time before JD officially clocked them in and set them off into the wilds of waitressing at a fancy restaurant.

At first Charlotte felt self conscious about all the little things that came with her job. The first shock shouldn’t have thrown her off as much as it did. A man took his order and then proceeded to do so for his date. Maybe it was intuition, or maybe Charlotte picked up little habits of body language from her father, but the woman he had with him did not appear pleased. It somehow made it worse to ask the date if she, in fact, wanted what the man had told her to write down. The lady seemed bolstered by the query, answering that she would rather have a different meal. Offended, the man complained. The couple snapped at one another and left the restaurant without another word. Charlotte felt absolutely naive! The second surprise was to learn that an establishment as pricy and unique as Vittorio was not immune to having leering customers unashamed to make it clear they were enjoying her presence as their waitress. The two who had made her uncomfortable had done nothing other than give her a creepy vibe to warrant grounds for expulsion. The third time she questioned her choices in life was the measly tip she got after working for a table of eight, keeping up with several specifications due to allergies, a child spilling soda on her foot, and still keeping a lighthearted attitude including a jovial moment with the one paying the tab. It took watching a cook take their exasperated cigarette break for Charlotte to feel like she wasn’t alone in her pain.

Unlike Charlotte's first experience, Kaylee slipped into their new role seemingly with ease. As if she'd done it for years, she was able to dance past other staff on her way to and from tables, balancing trays perfectly and even rarely needing to consult her notepad to enter orders. She was pleasurable and relatable to the parents and even compatible to the few kids that were there, taking a brief moment to make sure each smiled before she left their table.

When there was a few minutes of downtime and she was restocking her apron pockets, Kaylee caught sight of JD. Beaming from ear to ear, she offered him company as he walked. "Can you believe it's already been three hours?"

“Time’s flying by,” JD nodded. “You’re doing great. Lottie too, although her first day looks like it’s been rough on her.” The girl leaned against the wall, typing away to her boyfriends with pursed lips. “But,” he leaned and gave Kaylee’s cheek a peck, “mio Cielo is as bright as a sun in her sky.”

Feeling her cheeks pink, Kaylee tried to shrug off the compliment nonchalantly. "It's fun and I'm sure Lottie will have better days. I'm so glad you told me to come work here, though."

“I’m glad you agreed to come,” JD said, and just before they left the hall he gave her an affectionate kiss on her lips. “It’s fun seeing you running around like a servant girl—now get back to work!” He grinned, giving her a turn and a firm pat on her butt.

Scowling but not acting on the faux anger, Kaylee watched adoringly as he walked off before diving right back into her tables. She seemed and even felt like a natural, meeting little resistance and that little was quickly diffused and ended with a chuckling customer. Although she'd been apprehensive about working, she found she greatly enjoyed her first shift.

Kaylee had done a triple check to make sure all of her tables were cleared before joining the others. Even if it wasn't her job, she didn't feel it was fair to put that much responsibility on the bus boys. Charlotte, on the other hand, couldn’t be happier when she picked up her last tip and hung up her apron.

Charlotte sat on a chair in what felt like forever, rubbing one of her sore feet. “Ooh, I can’t wait to get into a shower and sleep,” she groaned.

“Well, if you want to get going on that you’ll have to go soon. The shuttle to the school is leaving in a half hour, I think,” JD said, undoing the ties on his apron.

Loosening her ascot after also resigning her aprion, Kaylee came to stand beside JD. "What's that? Half an hour until we head back to school?"

“If you want to make that shuttle in time,” JD said.

“Yes, yes I do,” Charlotte said, slipping her foot back in her shoe. She stood up, patted her back pocket to make sure she had her phone, and asked, “Just curious—If we missed it, would that mean we’d be stuck here?”

“Nah, there’s one more at nine,” JD said. “Then you’d be stuck.”

“Are you gonna take the shuttles?” Charlotte asked.

“Yeah, I'm staying with my grandpa. I’ll be taking shuttles up to school in the mornings and coming down to our house at night by shuttle until I can get my license,” JD said. “He’s kinda senile. It’s better if I don’t skip out on him too often. If I do, he'll get disoriented.”

“Oh, I didn’t know. So does that mean you run this place?” Charlotte asked.

“I do. It’s not too much trouble. Sometimes grandpa comes here to work with me on his better days, but mostly I keep things in line,” JD said.

Kaylee turned her head quickly in surprise at the news. "Not much trouble?" She spoffed. "I think running a restaurant while you're still in high school is pretty damn impressive, JD. Don't just brush that off."

“Well, when I say ‘run’, I mean to say I help keep an eye on the books and check in with the head Chef and our maitre’d, but grandpa normally does it from home by phone if he’s having a slow day and I’m at school, but I take it up when I’m off or when he’s having a rough day. Everything is in his name. I’m just kinda like an aid,” JD explained, perhaps a bit pink-cheeked from the praise.

“Still another thing on your list to think about, you know? Kaylee’s right, don’t shrug it off so easily,” Charlotte smiled. She gave him a nudge with her hand. “Take the compliment.”

“Alright, alright—I guess I am doing a lot,” JD spoffed, adding, “You guys better get going if you want to catch that shuttle.”

“Well go on and say goodbye,” Charlotte said, waving them together. She knew better than to run off while two love birds hadn’t nuzzled their farewells.

Kaylee kept her gaze steady, holding his hand as long as she could before the knowledge that time was trickling. "I wouldn't have it any other way," she said as her hand slipped away until just their pinkies linked for a minute. "Until tomorrow. And tell your grandfather I said hi."

Little digits squeezed gently. “I will, mio Cielo. Maybe you can say so yourself sometime,” he said, letting go. “Travel safe.”

“Of course,” Charlotte smiled, taking Kaylee’s arm in hers as they left the restaurant.

The girls made it into the same car they had before—small town. Thankfully the driver earned five-stars for not trying too hard as their chauffeur by striking up friendly conversation. No one needed small talk. Kaylee and Charlotte had plenty to say to one another without being bothered by overachieving drivers.

“You smiled too much on your shift today, girl,” Charlotte sighed, settling in her seat. “Look at my shoe. Will that soda even come out? And they’re oddly strained. Like, I’ve done so much more than this and my feet are sore!”

"I think it should be just fine," Kaylee chuckled, rolling her head and letting it fall back against the seat. "If they still hurt tomorrow you can ask your boys to rub them or maybe an Epsom salt soak. We don't go back until Thursday."

“True—Oh, that reminds me. I gotta let them know I’m heading back,” Charlotte said, taking her phone out. Her thumb flicked away her gallery app showing an image of Rennick and Keagan cuddling. She smiled in thought as she typed, saying, “So this Halloween I am gonna try to get my boyfriends to dress up as the three characters in Wild Wild West.” She tucked her phone away and looked to Kaylee with wiggly brows. “Are you and JD gonna dress up for Halloween?

"We haven't talked about it," Kaylee admitted, tilting her head thoughtfully. "I'm not sure how he'd feel about a couples costume, but it's worth asking. We could do something classic like Sandy and Danny from Grease or maybe superheroes? I wouldn't mind being Captain Marvel and I think JD looks like he'd make a great Spiderman."

“Oh yes,” Charlotte nodded. “JD would be perfect as Spiderman. You’d be a beautiful Mary Jane, if you wanted to. You could go classic redhead or go with a look inspired by Zendaya’s portrayal.”

"Maybe, though I don't know if we have to be a couple-couple," Kaylee shrugged. "Same universe sounds good to me. Plus, Captain Marvel is a badass."

The girls continued to chat about various possibilities all the way to the shuttle station just as the last came to load up. They moved on to other topics by the time they boarded their public transportation. It took a while to get to their school since a lot of the students were getting their permits. Cars stopped and started their progress at times. The girls wondered what kind of car their parents mind get them, if they did. The moon peeked over the hills when Charlotte and Kaylee made it to the entrance to the castle-like campus building. Students were all but cleared from the grounds, shooed by security guards hired to walk the hallways since that one particular wild night. Two familiar figures were talking with one of these guards. Their words became distinct as they got closer.

“She should be here soon,” Rennick said.

“How soon is soon?” The guard asked, the scar on his lower lip caused his mouth to tilt, making his words sound a little off.

“Give us like five minutes. If not, we’ll just—,” Rennick glanced casually over at the movement he noticed, double-taking. A grin broke out on his face. “There she is.”

Charlotte only had eyes for her men. She beamed up at the two, quickening her pace to greet them. She kept her affection at a subtle level, what with this man standing here. “Aw, thank you guys for waiting. Hope it didn't take too long.”

“Nah, not long,” Rennick said.

"And even if it was, always worth the wait," Keagan flashed his pearly grin she always caused to somehow grow. "We needed to meet you after your first day of work."

Finally taking an account of the older man who questioned Keagan and Rennick, Charlotte felt a sense of familiarity. The same could be said for Kaylee who came up with her. But where did they see him before? Or did he have one of those faces, like the old woman with Regina? Their eyes found his name tag ‘Marshall’. Had he been working there long? Maybe they saw him and didn’t realize it? Their pondering made for a long pause between them.

Grunting, Officer Marshall said, “Well, go on then. Off to your dorms.” He eyed the boys. “To your designated dorms.”

"Of course, sir," Keagan nodded, urging everyone to turn and head inside. "You can tell us a bit about your shift before we get to the halls, and finish tomorrow if you need."

"Lottie may need some consoling," Kaylee informed the boys.

Rennick rubbed Charlotte’s back, teasing, “Did you break a nail?”

Rolling her eyes, Charlotte said, “I’m not that dramatic. It’s just that I have a newfound admiration for Aunt Willow, Aunt Amalia, and the rest of our family in the restaurant industry. Five hours and only three fifteen minute breaks?”

Nodding his head in acknowledgment as she went on telling them both about her long day, Rennick slowly squinted his eyes, looking around. “What’s that noise?”

“My shoe!” Charlotte pointed down. “A kid spilled soda on my shoe. It’s been sticky this whole time. And my feet are sore—how are they sore? I’ve run through terrain!”

“Might just be the repetitive motions on only a few muscles. You normally do a lot more with your feet on a mission. That, and you can rest as you go,” Rennick chuckled.

“Well whatever the reason, I’d like to relax. Maybe with you two?” Charlotte said in a hopeful tone.

“Uuuh, we can’t stay long, if we do,” Rennick pointed out. They had school in the morning and it was nine already.

“Any time is good with me,” Charlotte said. “And you don’t have to risk getting a pink slip coming to our dorm. I’ll just hang out with you two in your room and then go to mine after?”

Keagan had been sympathetic to their beloved and her tragic night, all while trying not to chuckle at her misfortune. That would be saved for another day. For now they'd pamper her similar to when blood dampened their waters. "We would love time with you," he knew he could speak freely for the two of them. "And we're very proud of how hard you worked today, Koh-i-noor."

"Just don't stay out too late or you'll get caught," Kaylee warned, fully prepared to move alone toward their room.

Too happy to feel the threat of that very real possibility, Charlotte said with confidence, “I don’t think I have to worry about that. Night Kaylee!”

Rennick and Keagan walked with Charlotte to their dorm. The other boys paid no mind, some of them even signially their support. They weren’t the only ones sneaking girls or sneaking out. What with the relaxed come and go, Charlotte wondered if she’d have to mention the idea about a woodland getaway. She felt comfortable enough to shower and change into sleepwear.

Stretching out on the double bed the boys had pushed together, Charlotte laid her upper body on Keagan while Rennick worked her feet, sighing softly in contentment, saying, “If this is how my day ends after work, then I’m perfectly fine with it.” Seeing no real reason why not to casually bring it up at least, Charlotte added, “Kaylee and I thought we might ask you to craft a little cozy cottage in the woods on the hill, Kuna, but this doesn’t seem that bad.”

“Hmm, that’s not a bad idea,” Rennick said, pressing his thumb rhythmically up the pad of her foot. “I’d suggest doing it anyway.”

“Well, it was really so that we could get some nights in, but this doesn’t feel like camp at all,” Charlotte said, practically purring from the massage and being cradled in Keagan’s arms.

Shrugging, Rennick said, “Maybe.”

“I’m quite content to stay longer,” Charlotte grinned, turning over to nuzzle her face against Keagan’s chest.

Rennick adapted to the downward turn of her foot. “Mhm, is that right? I hope you know you’re not gonna get much sleep if you make a habit of it.”

Charlotte smirked, pulling her feet away to raise her hips up on her knees. She wiggled her rear. “A few times a week won’t be that bad.”

Just as Rennick advanced on that ass authoritative voices outside the door stole away their attention and the spark that had flickered.

“Hah! Thought you could just sneak around and shack up on school nights?”

“I-it was just once!”

“It’s on a school night. This isn’t a frat house! This isn’t a Bunny Mansion! This is an academy! Pink slip for you! Now get back to your dorm, Miss Averell!”

“What?” Charlotte breathed in surprise, shuffling off of Keagan and out of Rennick’s hands, despite her boyfriend's call to come back, so she could crack the door and peek through. Unfortunately the door to the lounge closed just before she could see which Averelle the hallway patroller had given the slip to. Was it Regina?! Was it Paisley!? The tea was steeping!

Unlike his beloved, Keagan found far less enjoyment or excitement in the tea provided. Rather he was more concerned that they were going to find themselves in the same predicament. "You might need to hide or find a way out soon," he urged quietly, coming to stand behind her.

Charlotte parted her lips to speak, but got spooked into shutting their door when the man happened to glance her way, stepping back against Keagan as she heard the approach of footsteps. Rennick padded to them just as two hard knocks sounded against their door. A brief look to Keagan and a motion to obscure Charlotte for the time being preceded Rennick tousling his hair and swinging the door open to stare down the hallway patroller.

“Yeah?” Rennick said, eyeing the man, shifting to lean an arm on the threshold. The man’s name tag read ‘Hubert’.

Squinting in question at Rennick and peering behind him, whatever Hubert meant to originally ask got put on hold. “Why are your beds pushed together?”

“It’s not your business,” Rennick said. “What do you need? I got school tomorrow.”

Hubert pursed his lips, his cheeks pink. “I saw someone peeking out. Who is in there?”

“My roommate,” Rennick jerked his head in Keagan’s general direction. Without breaking eye contact, Rennick asked aloud, “Hey Tawaruhi, why don’t you come here and say hello to Hubert.”

Trusting Charlotte would stay put, Keagan stepped out from where they were hidden and instead stepped around to Rennicks aide. Reaching out, he draped his arm around his partner, the two easily blocking the rest of the room. “'`Evening, Hubert," he nodded his head toward the man. "Anything we can help you with?"

Blinking in confused derision, Hubert said, “No, no, no—I distinctly saw a girl peeking out.”

“My man here has his feminine angles,” Rennick said, brows raised and successfully suppressing a smile. He slipped his arm around Keagan’s waist. “Nothing wrong with that.”

One eye narrowed, doubt shadowing Hubert’s expression. He crossed his arm, leaned on one foot, and flicked his attention between the two, humming in suspicion. “Well, if you’re really alone, I suppose you wouldn’t mind if I took a look around?”

“You don’t have the authority to investigate our room. And anyway, we have school tomorrow,” Rennick said, starting to close the door. “It’s an academy, Hubert, not a prison.”

The man parted his lips to speak and found no argument against this, falling into fuming silence as he was shut out. As soon as it did the young men went about getting ready for bed while Charlotte remained still until the sounds of their routine business lasted long enough for Hubert to lose interest at this time.

Charlotte padded over to them when the guys were just about to get under the covers. She fidgeted with her braid. “Do you think he’s still out there?” She asked in a whisper.

“It’s possible,” Rennick said, already making room for her. “Come on, might as well not risk it.”

“My clothes,” Charlotte frowned.

“I’ll materialize some for you tomorrow, get your ass in here with us,” Rennick spoffed.

“Alright, one moment,” Charlotte texted Kaylee her predicament and asked that her sister meet up with them tomorrow with her backpack. She didn’t say goodnight until she let Kaylee know she had some tea to spill, leaving it vague for fun. Then she crawled between them. Charlotte settled into her favorite position for sleep; being spooned by one and pressing her front along the front of the other. They murmured good nights and soon fell asleep.

Wednesday morning dragged on a little late. The three were in a hurry to get themselves together for some breakfast. Nothing would have gone well if they didn’t have Rennick to help. Unfortunately leaving didn’t just mean clothes and hair. It meant sneaking around Hubert who scoured the halls with a stack of pink papers in one hand and a pen in the other. They barely made it out to freedom. Charlotte reconsidered her opinion. This wasn’t relaxing at all! A cottage hut would be a necessity at this point. If she was having a hard time with not being able to freely indulge with her boyfriends, she could only imagine how Kaylee might feel without having had a night to at least sleep next to JD.

“Do you have my bag?” Charlotte asked her sister, as she, Rennick, and Keagan approached Kaylee at the breakfast table. The rest of the friends were basically done eating.

Kaylee gave her sister a quizzical look, even tilting her head. "Your what?'" Her question didn't hang long enough for an answer, just to evoke an equally befuddled look from Charlotte before she chuckled, producing the bag that had been tucked behind her. "Of course I have it. When would I not support my rule-breaking sister?"

Relieved, Charlotte smiled gratefully as she pulled it over. “Thank you!” She said, grabbing what food she could while they still had some time. “I did not expect that to happen.”

“Suuure,” Cara grinned.

“I didn’t,” Charlotte insisted. “I meant to just spend some time and go, but ‘Hubert’, the hallway patrol, was right outside. He even gave one of the Averelle’s a pink slip.”

Tysha gasped lightly. They knew Hugo was in that block! “Paisley?”

“I don’t know,” Charlotte whined through a mouthful of oatmeal. “I tried to check, but I didn’t see. That’s when Hubert saw me peeking and went to investigate. So I had to stay.” She had no complaints about being stuck where she ended up.

Hadassah had been getting up, but paused to listen. “Oh, that means whoever it is will be at detention this Saturday,” she said quickly, eyes wide in awe. “Lottie, if you only see Paisley there, then that should mean it’s her!”

“That’s what I’m thinking. Although, it might be a little more complicated than that,” Charlotte said.

“How?” Cara asked.

JD, who listened for the sake of being around, said, “Hmm, I know. If Regina is not there it is likely the Averelle in question was her too, but there are other boys in that block. It still might not have been Hugo she went to meet. Lottie will still need to investigate, albeit with some supporting evidence.”

“Right,” Charlotte nodded. “And if Regina comes to detention, that might mean she came to Hugo, or…”

The implication that Regina could be cheating on Hugo got them chattering. Cara said, “Do you think she’d do that though? Right in the same dorm?”

“Well, she’s not the brightest bulb in the vanity,” Charlotte said, getting up as the students moved out. The measly meal she had would have to do. “But it’s also possible that Regina’s presence might mean she got a pink slip for some other infraction. I’ll just have to see.”

“Oooh, and there they would be, stuck in detention, wondering just what the other did to get there!” Tysha said. “Lottie, you must contact us as soon as you’re done with detention!”

“I will,” Charlotte said, walking with pep in her step between her boyfriends.

“Saturday isn’t coming fast enough,” Cara groaned.

JD chuckled, “It’s like a soap opera.”

Lacing her fingers with his, Kaylee shrugged her shoulders. "After how nasty they've been toward us, I don't feel bad chasing after that tea," she pointed out.

"I'm just most entertained by the fact that now Charlotte is actually excited for detention," Keagan smirked delightfully.

The thought struck Charlotte and her blank astonishment blended into amusement as well. “Yeah, well, if this is the kind of brew I’ll get to sip, then I guess it’s not a complete waste of a Saturday.”

Rennick was pleased for a different reason. If this satisfied their itch to know gossip, without involving Hugo talking with Charlotte, then he supposed he was fine with it too. “Don’t forget us when you’re done with detention and finish texting spilling tea, muz Ashari.”

“Oh I won’t,” Charlotte assured him. She planned on finding her boyfriends as soon as she was out. “In fact, why don’t you two meet me at the vault after my detention on Saturday? We could spend the evening at Avostoska.” She smiled and turned to the others. “You’re all welcome to come too.”

“I’m afraid I’ll have to pass,” JD said, figuring Charlotte understood why by the apologetic smile. He turned to Kaylee. “You could always come to dinner with me and my grandpa this Saturday.”

"I might take you up on that," Kaylee squeezed his hand lightly. "I just need to make sure my parents don't mind."

"Soph and I are going to have to pass, too. There's a pottery gathering we're hitting up," Tallulah excused the two of them.

"That, and she's just trying to keep my castle exposure down so I don't fully embrace the fact that I was born to be royalty," Sophia lifted her chin and looked down at her beloved from along her nose.

“I suspect absence will only make the heart grow fonder in your case, Soph,” Hadassah chuckled.

“You can’t expect to suppress the destiny of a displaced royal. I should know, I’ve read plenty of romance fantasy books,” Cara said.

“Then perhaps we’ll save a spot at the table for your glorious return, if you happen to come on a steed with your dazzling damsel, Soph,” Charlotte mused. “In the meantime, I guess I’ll see if the others are up for it. If not, then I’m perfectly fine just spending that time with my snuggle-bear and heart-thief.”

“We’ll always have the hill,” Tysha pointed out.

“True,” Charlotte said, and looked at Rennick. “Maybe this evening you can help construct the cottage?”

“Yeah, after I do something I can meet up,” Rennick said.

“Nice! I want to go over ideas with you,” Charlotte said.

The young man guided them into their first class, saying, “We’ll talk more about it later.”

Puffing air in resignation to Rennick’s eagerness for school, Charlotte followed in, mumbling, “Fine.”

Camp and months of relaxation defined the experience of being with Rennick. Now they would know what it meant to be his significant other in an academic environment. The young man who aggressively challenged Kyle as a Freshman emerged once again to dominate in Junior year. Rennick’s drive for knowledge matched Charlotte’s energy when she engaged in competitions. On one hand he encouraged her to put more effort in than she already did, which was already a lot. On the other hand, Rennick’s intensity could overwhelm them. Study hall with anyone else consisted of leisurely reading and taking notes, brainstorming together, giving people time to recover from delays, and so on. Rennick could bring students in a group project with him to tears. He demanded efficiency, no wasted time, and maximum results. Just one evening of Charlotte looking over Rennick’s math, at his request, was enough for her to reconsider doing any school projects with him when he spent an hour having her drill him on the areas he needed work. She didn’t even want to ask how Keagan managed to study next to Rennick when they researched three fairies for Taliesin’s class the other night.

All day long they were quick to leave from one class to arrive on time to the next by their lover’s urging. Rennick squeezed their teachers of any worthwhile instruction like they were rags to be rung dry. They were as happy to see him leave their classroom as Charlotte was when Rennick had to sleep after their math session. Surprisingly the days felt like it went quicker than expected, with lunch feeling like it dragged on.

“Damn,” Rennick sighed when the last bell rang, dropping his hand from the air. “Perhaps professor Runa didn’t see me waiting to be called on…”

Or maybe she wanted a break… “Write a letter. Or wait until tomorrow,” Charlotte chuckled, grabbing up her bag. “She’s got a lot to do, you know.”

“So do we,” Rennick muttered.

“Hill?” Charlotte smiled, nudging him.

“I can’t right now. I gotta meet up with ASA,” Rennick said.

“Oh, right,” Charlotte frowned lightly.

“Keagan can study with you until I’m out,” Rennick said, turning with a nod to him. “Right?”

Flexible enough to accommodate the studying habits of most, Keagan was more than happy to step up and agree even though he was aware of just what sort of challenge he was coming up against. Charlotte could be hard to keep focused at times, especially once she had her mind set on something else. Keagan liked to view his precious gem as simply....goal-focused. No doubt the topic of the cottage would be coming up again. "Of course. We'll catch up with you later, Ndugu."

“Alright,” Rennick gave his Tawaruhi a hearty farewell and to Charlotte a brief kiss.

Knowing the two were in good hands with each other, Rennick made his way to the room that had always been used for the Awakened Student Associates club. He had consistently booked Wednesday evenings since the inception of the idea to make a place where people like him could come to bond and support one another. There was only one Wednesday they missed, due to having handed off the duty to renew their reservation to an inferior member, that the room ended up being where the Lettuce club met to determine who would be the next leader—the one who ate a head of lettuce the fastest.

On the way to the club room Rennick considered what he might say. He mulled over it even as he came to stand at the door. Exhaling, Rennick grabbed the knob and walked into the chatter that quieted into a hush when the members saw who had come. More than one of them scowled his way. A few of the girls, especially one or two who had been close within him, were frowning. Only a small handful perked in genuine interest and open minded expressions.

“Reggie,” Helene greeted coolly, legs crossed with hands on her lap. She was seated on the panel of chairs where he had once occupied a spot.

“Rennick,” he corrected, feeling his body tense. He had to flex out his curled fingers when hearing his old name.

Not pleased, Helene’s facade of strength fooled anyone aside from Reninck. She spoke again, taking charge where no one knew what to do, saying, “We have a meeting to conduct. What business do you have here, Rennick?”

The pinch on the last word almost tempted him to wince. Rennick said, “I came to participate.”

That riled a few of them. A hum of disapproval filled the quiet. There were mutters that might have called on Rennick to defend the honor of his sweethearts, if they had been audible enough for him to hear. One of them in the gathering raised his voice, saying, “Piss off.”

Rennick responded curtly. “No,” he said. “I have the right to be here.”

This did not sit well with them and the expected accusations flew in a tangle of discontented chatter. It took Helene a minute to get them all to quiet down. She was weary, but raised her face to Rennick all the same.

“By what right do you claim a place among us?” Helene asked.

“The same right as you,” Rennick said. His Aegean tempests did not leave her eyes. They spoke bluntly of his inner mind. He didn’t have to validate his presence; he favored them with an explanation.

This didn’t sit well with them who clattered again in discord. “Get out!” They pointed to the door. “You’re done here!” They turned their backs to him. “We don’t want your kind here!”

“I will not be bullied away!” Rennick said, shifting his feet to stand his ground.

Helene tilted her head in feigned curiosity. “Your rhetoric this whole time portrayed people like the Von Helsing girl as unreliable, selfish, two-faced, inhumanitarian. You’ve given valid point after valid point on the dangers of mingling with the brainwashing ex-Hunters and their ilk. We had sympathy for your work to get Joss to come around, but it seems even you aren’t immune to their poison. Now you’re here to—what? Spread the plague? What do you expect from us, Rennick, now that you’ve betrayed us? Did you think we’d be waiting here with open arms?”

“I get it. I know what it looks like, but you’re wrong. I’m not under some kind of duress and I haven’t been brainwashed. It’s just not as simple as I thought it was,” Rennick said, and he looked at them imploringly. “I admit that I had a critical, judgmental view of them. I stand by why too. I know there are terrible ex-Hunters and active Hunters out there with power and influence to make our lives hell. I don’t think we’ll ever truly be rid of them either, no matter how good things get, but…they’re not all like that. There are more than enough of them that were just as jaded about the Awakened as we are about them, who have come to understand we’re all human, to make the right changes in the world.”

“This is fucking crazy! You told us how they treated you! You said they’re the kind of people who are the reason for where we are!”

It took Rennick courage to admit what he’s only said to his therapist and to his lovers. “I let my hurt make them the villain so I didn’t have to be accountable for where I failed to improve, but they’re not responsible for my choices. The ones that do affect me don’t have absolute power. And the harder I work the less they can get away with. I won’t let them determine my destiny.”

Stepping forward, an angry peer shouted, “They fired my parents! As soon as they knew they were Awakened! I don’t even know if I can finish my time here!”

Another, arms crossed, said, “My cousin is dead because of Hunter nonsense.”

“It’s like you forgot I’m here because my whole life got turned upside down from an affair a Hunter had with my mother who he abandoned,” Helene growled. “Our troubles are all due to Hunters.”

“No,” Rennick said, surprising them and himself too. He furrowed his brows as his mind pieced together a picture he hadn’t seen before. Perhaps he didn't want to see it.

“What?” Helene frowned.

“No, they’re not due to Hunters,” Rennick said again, and addressed the first person. “You said your parents were fired for being found out as Awakened, but I think you said they were found casting a spell right? Maybe we were looking at it the wrong way. Maybe it was the spell that was against company policy, not them?”

The point confused the young man's feelings. He hadn’t asked. He didn’t know. It daunted him. Could that be right? The possible answer frightened him, angered him. He stepped back, while the next kept an even stare with Rennick, challenging Rennick to dare to say against what he pointed out.

“You said your cousin died. I would never want to blame you for grieving that tragedy, but even you have said that no one dragged your cousin to that party. Ex-Hunters made the suggestion to cliff dive, but your cousin chose to jump. The other guy just happened to survive. Maybe it was just an accident,” Rennick said, causing the young man to spit fire in hurt insults, and yet he too refused to engage to explore this possibility.

Helene tightened her lips as Rennick turned to her and said, “You know my circumstance well enough not to throw a finger at anyone else other than that bastard, Reggie.”

“You’re right,” Rennick said softly. “That man did manipulate her emotions—yours as well—and then left. Maybe he did it maliciously too, out of prejudice, even if I don’t know that for sure, but…at this point, whether or not he did, it would be one individual, out of so many more where the ex-Hunter was framed by our assumptions on the content of their character and not the reality. I’m not asking you to excuse or forgive that rat, Hela. I’m asking you to consider that they should be judged as individuals, as we would judge ourselves, and not measure their value and dignity on their family ties or ancestors—otherwise we’re doing the things we accuse them of.” Rennick pressed further when he didn’t get an immediate backlash. “They don’t have to be the block to a better life. I’ve even found that they can be a better life. I’m in love with Charlotte and Keagan. They’re good people.” Raising his head a little higher, Rennick stated, “None of this takes away from who I am. I’ve improved, in fact. You ask by what right I come here? Well, this club is for the Awakened; people like me. I will not be walking away from it.”

Standing for longer than Rennick knew what to do about, someone on the fringe broke the silence by opening the club door and letting it shut behind them. One by one others did the same until more fell away in groups. Helene remained seated, keeping a contemplative stare with Rennick who felt his spirit slump each time another club member made it clear that if he stayed, then they’d go.

Helene got up and came to stand in front of him. Her eyes were glossy with hurt tears. She spoke in a soft, broken voice. “Reg…This isn’t you. Please don’t turn your back on us…We looked up to you. I looked up to you…I…I care about you, deeply…”

Painfully, Rennick said, “There’s nothing I’ve done that I did, intending to harm, Hela. I discovered I wasn’t where I should be in life, so I turned back to find the right path…I’m sorry you’re suffering, but I won’t back down from what I learned to be true…” he caressed her cheek. “Even for someone I once cared as deeply for as I do now for Charlotte and Keagan.”

Somehow, no matter how soft, the stroke of his thumb made her wince. Helene stepped back, cupped her mouth, and hurried out of the room without a word. She left Rennick standing with his own tears threatening to fall.

“Fuck me, that’s brutal mate.”

The unexpected masculine aussie voice drew Rennick’s attention. Someone stayed? He took account of this student. Young. New. A Freshman perhaps. Rennick didn’t know his name or his face. He quickly blinked away sorrow, unsure of what to do at this point.

“No worries,” the young man said, seeing the discomfort. He raised his hand. “The name’s Zed. I’m a transfer from New South Wales. Mum and Dad moved here last year.”

“Hey,” Rennick shook the young man’s hand and then tucked his own into his pockets when they parted grips. “So…Are you…What do you want? Er…”

“Well, I was looking for companionship, you know. Heard ASA had a lot of support to offer an Awakened bloke like me. Figured I’d benefit from students also knowledgeable about being American,” Zed took a look around.

Rennick tensed. He couldn’t tell if this conversation was going to end well. “Yeah well…guess it’s disbanded now. A club is required to have at least two people. Sorry,” he mumbled, turning to leave. He didn’t want it to turn into a blame game where he was berated for ruining something else for someone.

“Well hey now,” Zed said, causing Rennick to look back. “Can’t say I’m the best, but I’m still here, if that counts for anything.”

Perking, Rennick asked, “You want to help keep this club?”

“Well,” Zed shrugged, “Maybe with one condition?”

“What’s that?” Rennick asked, brow raised.

“I’d like to invite my best mate Kenny. He’s not Awakened, though,” Zed said.

“Hm,” Rennick nodded. “ASA is meant to support Awakened…but I guess it does have ‘association’ in it. I suppose it’s about time we stop pretending like segregation from the support of the mundies makes any sense, and I think we need to accept that we should be supportive of mundies too…Sure. Bring him if you want.”

“Right-o,” Zed beamed. He texted his buddy and sat down. “So, Rennick, is it? What do we do now?”

None of what Rennick’s previous dynamic in the club seemed to fit now. In fact, the more he thought about it, the more he realized they met up once a week to fester in their hatred of people because of an aspect of them that they probably couldn’t control. What ‘support’ came from constant griping? Wallowing in the past, never moving forward?

“I…I don’t know,” Rennick said, taking a seat. “But we can figure it out together.”

The two worked on what their meetings would be like while they waited for Kenny. He arrived with a few others who Rennick couldn’t tell were Awakened or not and this didn’t bother him. They got to know each other, listened to their struggles, and learned from one another—little tips on how to improve yourself, sharing stories that opened up to deeper bonds, and even if they grumble about an issue they had, it didn’t consume them. They moved onward.

Later, after leaving, Rennick thoughtfully reflected on the evening and decided he had gained more than expected despite his loss. He texted Keagan and Charlotte, located them in the boys dorm, and found the two done with their day of homework. Too bad he missed all of it! Rennick believed he learned more from doing work with them. He had to be proud Charlotte and Keagan managed to get so much done before he got back, though. It was Charlotte’s hope that Rennick would never know it was to avoid school with him on purpose.

“Back,” Rennick said as he walked into the room, seeing the two halt their heated kissing to look up at him.

“How’d it go?” Charlotte asked, shifting up with Keagan on the bed. She didn’t bother putting back on her shirt.

“Not the best, but…not the worst either,” Rennick said, kicking off his shoes. While he got ready for bed, he went on to tell them how the confrontation played out and the pleasant ending to the day, with Zed, Kenny, and others becoming a renewal of what ASA had originally meant to be.

Keagan found comfort now that Rennick joined them for the evening hours as they dwindled down. "Well, it sounds like it wasn't what you were expecting, but it also might be a good direction for things to head," he suggested, knowing enough of just what happened behind ASA doors previously to establish a passive opinion on it. "Just don't forget we're here for you, too. I can only imagine it was hard to stand up to them, though I'm glad you did."

The weight of it certainly lingered. Rennick didn’t know his shoulders were still slumped or notice his tone had a weariness to it. He nodded and said, “Thanks…You guys are welcome to drop by if you’re ever free.”

“Sounds good,” Charlotte said. She was ready to support any of her lover’s passions. Rennick did mean the best for people, even if it took time for him to see more than just Awakened needed help. “You look like you could do with some cuddles.”

No shame. Rennick leaned back and settled in his usual spot so that Charlotte might run her fingers through his hair and occasionally lay kisses on him. He closed his eyes and murmured, “Did you two want to talk about the cottage? Or did you guys go over that?”

“We did talk a little,” Charlotte said. “I said I’m fine with whatever you’re able to craft.” She left out a lot about her original grand design. Keagan reminded Charlotte that it could be taxing on Rennick and not to overwhelm the man. “Aside from the obvious—big bed, maybe rigged for some fun—a hot spring?”

“Mhm,” Rennick acknowledged. “Seems simple.”

Far simpler after being talked down from extravagance! Charlotte cleared her throat. “Ahem—yeah, simple. Uh, Dilrubaa, did you want to give any suggestions?”

"Well I wouldn't want to make it too complex," Keagan shrugged his shoulders; a gentle reminder to her from their earlier discussion. "I would say if we could have a small sitting room in case the weather isn't cooperating it would be nice. A closet or space we can store a few sets of clothing and items for hygiene, just so we aren't rushed in the morning to run back to dorms or rely on your Almaeri for clean up."

Refraining from remarking that an enchanted servant could help, Charlotte said, “A small laundry room? A kitchenette?”

Nodding off, Rennick hummed in agreement. “Those are good ideas…Bad weather is a good point. Maybe we can have a porch that can be opened and enclosed easily, with a fire pit.”

Charlotte managed to keep her excitement under control when Rennick mentioned something she had decided not to push. She casually said, “Yeah, makes sense.”

“Mhm. I’ll work on it tomorrow when you’re at the restaurant,” Rennick murmured.

Seeing his fatigue, Charlotte put aside the talk of the cottage. She looked at the clock. They had a few more minutes before Hubert would be allowed to distribute pink slips. So, the three snuggled together until eight. Reluctantly the men said farewell to their lady love. They looked forward to the next evening when they could spend the night in the cottage.

Morning dawned bright on Thursday. The companions went about their school work as usual. This day JD and Kaylee made a point to eat breakfast with Winter, as per JD’s previous explanation. So it wasn’t until lunch that the two heard about the encounter with the change for the ASA club. While supportive, not many of them had an interest in joining. Rennick didn’t take issue with it. He understood everyone had different passions.

“So where are the others going?” Annie asked. “The former members.”

“I dunno,” Rennick shrugged. “Probably making their own club like how mine used to be.”

The bell rang and Charlotte sighed. One more class until they had to work again. “Well, let’s just hope things go smoothly.”

“I wish the same for you,” Rennick said, a little amused. “Don’t look too depressed, muz Ashari. Your smile is an asset as a waitress.”

JD, walking with his arm around Kaylee, chuckled, “Maybe your tips would improve?”

“Oh shove off, the both of you!” Charlotte pouted, but did not hold ill will. “Gonna work and then come back to comfort,” she said, looking at Rennick with hope.

Nodding, Rennick said, “I promise I’ll get it ready before you get back.”

“Get what ready? The cottage?” Cara poked her nose into their business.

“Can’t talk; class,” Rennick said, chuckling at her grumpy frown when they walked into the room.
 
And class wasn't going to wait for any of them. To Charlotte's dismay and Kaylee's delight, it didn't seem like long before the bell rang and students were once more filing into the hallway. Kaylee was nearly skipping her way out of the classroom, giving JD a hasty, temporary goodbye before she tugged Lottie away from the goodbyes she was trying to drag out. "You'll see them tonight," she urged her sister. "The sooner you get moving and get dressed, the sooner we can work, get back here and you can find them in your little cottage."

It wouldn't keep her chipper, but it was enough to keep her moving. Before long they were leaving their rooms in uniform and freshly done hair, trooping down the halls and out the academy to meet up with JD once more for their waiting shuttle. Lighting up at the sight of him, Kaylee was nearly magnetized to his side. "Sorry we took awhile."

Wrapping his arm around Kaylee, pushing against her shoulders to tilt her head to him, JD kissed the crown of her head. “Worth the wait. Ready?”

Gathering herself, Charlotte gave a nod and spoke for the both of them. “Ready,” she said, and followed after the two.

JD and Kaylee sat comfortably with one another. Charlotte, like last time, had to take a seat on a different row. She didn’t look at who she sat by, simply distracting herself with her phone. Once more she shuffled off of the shuttle to take a Lyft with JD and Kaylee to the restaurant. They stowed their things, put on their aprons, and went about their work.

Unsurprisingly JD and Kaylee were picture-perfect waiters. They somehow got pleasant clients, well-behaved children, and sweet old men with their wives warmed Kaylee’s heart—a dream of companionship lasting into the golden years. On the other hand, Charlotte argued with two unruly teens, struggled communicating with curmudgeonly deaf hag, and questioned why all the worst customers were ending up at her tables! After suspecting an accidental ‘bump’ against her ass by an oddly smug ‘apologetic’ patron on his way to the bathroom, Charlotte needed a break.

“Taking five!” Charlotte told Alfonzo, the maitre’d, as she walked out the back.

Charlotte didn’t wait for permission. They could fire her if they wanted! Right now she needed to lean against the restaurant wall in the cool evening, head back and eyes closed. Her nose twitched at the scent of cigarette smoke. Mocha eyes popped open and Charlotte turned to see one of the cooks.

Raymond, the greeting, lanky bodied, and scruffy chinned Italian, sat on a stack of pallets with his lit cancer stick in one hand and his phone in the other. He glanced at her and offered, “Need a smoke?”

“No, thanks,” Charlotte said, her fingers not finding the end of the braid to fidget with, so she tugged the strings of her apron instead. “Just need a breather…This place is far less magical when you’re not a patron.”

“Hm,” Raymond grunted, taking a drag, “I wouldn’t know.”

Not sure what to say, Charlotte felt the need to fill the void of potential silence. “Maybe one day you should,” she said. “One of my boyfriends, Keagan, took me here for Valentine's Day. It was amazing. We had such great service,” though she couldn’t recall who waited on them, “delicious food,” even if it escaped her what they ate, “and the music was wonderful.”

“They do have good music,” Raymond agreed nonchalantly.

Sensing that quiet creeping again, Charlotte asked, “Have you worked here long?”

“Longer than you,” Raymond answered, lazily scrolling with his thumb. It seemed that would be it, but he added, “Started in the summer.”

“Ah,” Charlotte acknowledged with a nod. “Um…”

“It’s okay not to talk,” Raymond mused, glancing up at her.

Charlotte blushed, resigning to spend the next few minutes in silence. It turned out to be a blessing to simply rest her eyes again. But that was all she could do before things slowed or got messy without their waitress! So, Charlotte said a quick goodbye to Raymond before going back into the fray.

At the end of their shifts Charlotte happily accessed the driver’s app. They’d be there soon. She waited at the back with her light jacket on—it was getting quite chilly lately—while JD rested his hands on Kaylee’s hips and stared down like he was gazing at a stolen painting.

“I love that you’re working alongside me, but I do miss nights with you,” JD said, giving Kaylee a kiss.

"I miss them too," she admitted, though it didn't feel like much of a confession. "In more ways than one." They had limited time with each other since school started, and although it was only a few days Kaylee was feeling it already. "Maybe we'll need to get a little cottage of our own. It'd be nice to be able to have nights together and then go back to the academy, even if it was only a couple nights a week."

“Hmm, unfortunately I don’t know of a place to go to like a cottage getaway, but,” JD turned to Charlotte, still keeping his hold on Kaylee, “mind if we use yours once in a while?”

Charlotte chuckled, “You’re welcome to, if you want. Or maybe I could persuade Rennick to add on a room.”

Resting his head on Kaylee’s, JD asked, “Does that sound good to you?”

Lips quirked into a genuine smile and she nodded slowly. "Yes, it does," she admitted, giving his hand a soft squeeze. "Even borrowing it would work, and I wouldn't want to be a bother. Just a chance to see you outside of work now and then."

Lifting his head off to see her better, JD rubbed her back and said, “I feel the same. Maybe tomorrow night.”

“Yeah, that’s great you two,” Charlotte said as the sedan pulled up. “C’mon Kaylee. Faster we get going, the sooner tomorrow night will happen!” She urged, confirming their drive and getting into the back.

Chuckling, JD tugged Kaylee a little closer to him for some satisfying farewell kisses. “Good night, mio Cielo.”

"I'll see you in the morning," Kaylee already looked forward to them meeting up once more, even before they parted. "Good night until tomorrow. And tell your grandfather I said hi."

“I will,” JD said, letting her go only after a last kiss. Again he waited until they were out of sight.

Giddy, Charlotte texted to her boyfriends she was on the way to the hill while she talked with Kaylee about what she looked forward to in regard to the cottage. “You just wanna switch out, or have something on a second floor?”

"I really don't want to make a lot of work for Ren," Kaylee said before admitting bashfully, "But it would be nice to have our own little room. Nothing fancy, just a space we can be together at."

Charlotte smiled, looking up as soon as she finished the request. “I’m sure he’d be fine with it. We’ll make two upper rooms and keep the lower level for relaxation and community, in case winter is harsh and we need an indoor setting. If it can’t be done, I don’t mind coordinating with you and JD.”

"That'd be great," Kaylee grinned. Even if it couldn't be every night, any time she had alone with him would be appreciated. "Just don't pressure him into it, Lottie."

Puffing, Charlotte mumbled, “I’m not pressuring, I’m encouraging. There’s a difference.” She recovered easily from wisdom that pinched. “Anyway, we should talk about the fact that you’re gonna see his grandpa this Saturday. Soooo, what are your thoughts? Think he’s gonna be a grumpy old world Italian?”

The thought hadn't fully sank in until her sister said it once more in proper context. "Oh....I don't know, honestly. But I sort of hope he is because that's how I've envisioned him so far. That or sweet like Lyov." She barely had any memories of the old man, but his story had lived on through so many stories growing up she felt she knew him well.

“Yeah, one of those. At least he doesn’t sound like he’s super mean,” Charlotte said, and they went on to talk more about the possibilities as the car went on.

Since they got off work a little earlier it took a minute for the shuttle to arrive. Charlotte hopped on with Kaylee and sat on the same bench to the entrance of the school. They enjoyed a comfortable walk part way through until they turned a corner and bumped into a pleasantly plump young woman with thick strawberry curls barely kept tame away from her face.

“Oh, Lady Von Helsing,” Ivy said, blinking clover green eyes between them.

“Good evening, Miss Marsh,” Charlotte smiled. They hadn’t been formally introduced, but the girls had benefited from the sweet Beastmaster assistant without her knowing.

“Gold evening,” Ivy eagerly said to them, concerned about causing her fingers to twist the cleaning rags in her hands. “Um, I think you might want to go down a different hallway. This one is,” she glanced back, “being serviced.”

Glancing past Ivy for a brief moment, Kaylee offered her a grateful smile. "I think you're right. Another hall is a good idea. We generally try not to make more messes for people." Even if they were quite irresponsible on one sophomore night. "Thank you, Miss Marsh." Nodding, she and Lottie turned and opted to take the next turn that would lead them to their room. It didn't add much time to their walk and it kept them in the good graces of those who would otherwise shake their fists at her.

Charlotte may have hurried their pace when she heard footsteps behind them. Not willing to check and fall prey to an annoyed janitor. They were, thankfully, still in the green zone to avoid pink slips too, so that was nice. They got to their dorm in time for Charlotte to shower, dress for the evening, and grab her bookbag.

“I’ll update you on the cottage tonight,” Charlotte said, adjusting her strap. “See you tomorrow, Kaylee!”

"Don't have too much fun you kids," Kaylee smirked with a farewell wave to her sister. There was a tiny bit of jealousy that she was able to spend the night with her sweethearts, but Kaylee also acknowledged that might be her shortly.

Venturing to the vaults required an alternate route as well. It felt like janitors and hallway patrollers were everywhere that year! Charlotte arrived at a reasonable hour despite this to see Keagan and Rennick in casual conversation by the doors. They greeted their girlfriend briefly, eager to leave the uncertain hallways and the threats looming around the corners.

The three walked out to the familiar bonfire on the hill. So much had changed, even this place. Charlotte could still see the simple set up they once had in her mind’s eye. The little details and improvements made it all feel like home, in a way. Now they had gone further and crafted an entire small house.

“Wow! Kuna, this is amazing!” Charlotte gasped, once they made it through the tree line just out of view of the hill’s fire pit.

“I couldn’t get the hot spring going, but I made the tub look like one,” Rennick said.

“It’s wonderful,” she assured him.

Charlotte didn’t even care there weren’t enchanted servants and other extravagant amenities that were probably too taxing for him. Rennick, though probably born in Aarin, still didn’t have that level of skill or control. Walking through the lower level—relaxing, cozy, with the necessities of a home—and going up the stone stairs to the rooms that shared a balcony, she had to admit she could live without a castle.

“Glad you like it,” Rennick grinned.

“It’s incredible!” Charlotte reiterated without restraint. She dropped her bag and went to look out the balcony covered by a vine-like awning to make it safe for a wintery view if it snowed.

“Just want to say, I don’t know how legal all of this is,” Rennick said. “It might not stay if we’re found out.”

“I understand,” Charlotte said, turning to face them with a beaming smile. She ran up to hop into his arms for a hug. “Thank you! This is so great!”

Chuckling, Rennick let her down when she was done peppering his face with kisses. “Tawaruhi deserves thanks too. He really helped me out with my school work while I was busy putting this together.”

Knowing that sacrifice, Charlotte spared no time in pulling Keagan in for affection. “Aww, thank you, Dilrubaa!”

Chuckling, Keagan accepted the praise though he did shrug his shoulders slightly. "It wasn't that big of a deal. A short paper is nothing compared to making an entire building, so it was the least I could do," he insisted. "But you love it then? Nothing small that needs to change? Ren really pulled out all the stops here."

“No, nothing,” Charlotte said in sincerity, eyes wandering. “It’s perfect.”

Whatever she could have wanted to add or tweak fell from Charlotte’s thoughts as soon as she saw it, without knowing anything particular inside, and she wasn’t even sure why except that she felt absolutely cared for and the gratitude outweighed attention to detailed preference. Charlotte knew this was going to be made, and yet it warmed her heart and lifted her spirit that they really went through with. Perhaps it had been little things building up to this one that overwhelmed her with appreciation.

“Cottage by the sea wouldn’t be so bad, right?” Rennick teased.

“You’re absolutely right,” Charlotte smiled, facing them again. She looked between them, mocha eyes gazing lovingly. Her words came out before she had time to think them through, but it felt right to say in the moment. “We’re young right now. I’m months away from my sixteenth birthday. We have so many years ahead of us. We barely started Junior year…But I can’t imagine wanting to spend my life with anyone else. I love you both.”

Raising brows, Rennick shared a look with Keagan and said, “We love you too, muz Ashari.”

“Yes, I know,” Charlotte said, and with the hand wearing the bracelet Rennick made, she held each of their hands that wore the same. “And I have no plans to stop loving either of you. Maybe we are still young, maybe we have only known one another for a summer and a few months, but other people have married in less time, and maybe something might change and our paths diverge, but…I want to make a pledge,” she entwined their fingers together the best she could, “that one day we will seal our bond permanently.”

Keagan's face held visible surprise as their beloved stepped forward with a suggestion to the two young men. Of course he had some thoughts of their future over the last several weeks, though he had some concern that it was early thinking that wouldn't be reciprocated. Now given the knowledge that at least Lottie agreed with hope for the future made his face melt into a wide smile. Squeezing her hand, he nodded. "I would love nothing more," he assured her, his gaze shifting to Rennick with the same hopefulness Charlotte's face conveyed.

Speechless, Rennick’s awe silenced him in thought. His heart and his mind took a hot minute to register what he had heard. Rennick had occasionally mused about their future—where’d they live, what pets they’d have—but sometimes it felt more like a dream than a tangible goal. The doubter in him said Charlotte and Keagan had more history, a love that began before him, and that if anything he would be a fond memory to tell the kids one day. But this put to rest doubt.

Rennick murmured, “Absolutely.”

Their acceptance of the idea thrilled Charlotte. She pulled both of them to her in a practiced move so she might kiss them. Unsurprisingly this turned into more than that, leading them to the bedroom where they physically expressed their affection and lulled to sleep thereafter when they had thoroughly spent themselves.

The next morning they woke up in high spirits. They lingered, indulging further with each other since they had food in the cottage and didn’t need to meet up for breakfast in the Great Hall. The three were dressed, geared up, and ready for class by the time the bells rang out for the students to begin the day. The three were glowing.

“Kaylee,” Charlotte greeted, giddy as they sat next to one another in class. “The cottage is amazing. You and JD are gonna love it.”

Happy to see her sister in such a better mood than she'd been during their shift, Kaylee found herself grinning happily at the thought. "Oh, was it that well done? And was Rennick able to get a room for us situated?" If they had to take turns it wouldn't be the worst; she just needed to know what to prepare for.

“Very well done. He’s more creative than he gives himself credit for,” Charlotte said, turning on her tablet to record the coming lecture. Their Uncle Oliver spoke long and eloquently of Hunter history. They suspected he picked up storytelling tips from his wife. “There are two rooms, both upper level. They share a balcony covered by tight vines, so if it snows we can still walk out on it to view the woods.”

Delight couldn't be suppressed. "Oh that sounds magical," she sighed happily. Maybe there was just the thought of how comforting that would feel with snow on the ground once more, but now Kaylee was the one hardly able to focus on class! She was tempted to message JD and update him, but managed to refrain.

Though Charlotte was the first to sample the cottage, and just last night too, she also difficulty paying close attention. Her thoughts wandered, filled with images of Keagan and Rennick dressed in traditional Indian wedding garb, waiting for her at the end of a long red pathway. She daydreamed about a relaxing honeymoon on the beaches of Hawaii, or in the hot springs of Japan. They’d go on Elite missions and earn recognition for their efforts. Then years later, in her late thirties, they’d have their first pregnancy. They’d take bets on which husband sired their first child and look forward to when the other got the chance to seed life inside her. Their babies would grow into toddlers and then young children who would hear all about the adventures of their three parents. Charlotte thought of Rennick and Keagan in an afternoon nap with their little ones tucked against their chests, or in the pool, or going for a ride on their horses, or—

“Lottie,” Tysha nudged her.

“Hm?” Charlotte came alert, turning her focus ahead.

“—that the beginning of ‘modern’ Hunter history is actually in the seventeen-hundreds. This is because technology, alongside communication, is a big part of marking eras and firearms became more readily available. The bow, though not a forgotten weapon, was often second choice to a gun with silver bullets,” Oliver said, and stepped aside to better show the timeline lengthening as he spoke. “Last year we studied the various, slow moving spread of the Hunter agenda that set up disconnected organizations across the world. This year we will explore how the Golden Age of pirates helped bridge the gaps that helped form the community of Hunters we would see even into the twenty-first century. We will move on to the recent Hunter events that resulted in Hell’s Gate, and conclude this year with an analysis of the dissolve of traditional Hunter society.”

A hand went up. Once given permission, the student asked, “Does this mean there are still Hunters?”

“Technically yes, but,” Oliver took off his glasses to rub them with a unique microfiber cloth picturing a lion and a lamb, “not the sophisticated, organized, syndicate that once dominated the world. Hunters as we knew them are extinct. Any self-proclaimed ‘Hunter’ is likely a vigilante swinging an axe bought from Home Depot.”

The room filled with several chuckles at their sharp-tongued professors remark. It seemed that there wasn't much of a threat presented by the former hunting community, at least not how Professor Blair described it. A couple seemed to disagree, though they kept their mouths still, save for barely suppressed smug looks.

Kaylee also wondered just how complacent people could be. Knowing there was unrest among some of the Awakened made it feel like it wasn't a far stretch to assume the same was likely in some of the former Hunters. Kaylee's concen was minimal though, already back to wondering what their first night at the cottage would be like while the lecture continued.

Thankfully the Von Helsing girls had their recording device, otherwise they would have missed all about Calico Jack, Anne Bonny and Mary Reed, Black Beard, and the rest of the secret Hunters.

Once class ended they went on to the next. The girls did struggle a little with focusing, but in the end they weren’t as far behind as they could have been. Especially since Coach snapped them out of their daydreaming with tests to see how slack they had gotten during camp. Kaylee outshined most of the students in their class, with Charlotte coming in second. Everyday training did show more results than every other day. Charlotte admitted this to Kaylee, though she figured it didn’t mean she’d lose her place as an Elite in training.

Lunch time brought the companions together, with the sisters finding their places with their sweethearts. Charlotte tucked happily between Rennick and Keagan. JD sat next to Rennick with Kaylee to the other side.

“You look bright today,” JD said, his arm letting Kaylee go so he might eat.

"Oh do I?" Kaylee questioned around a bite. "I might just be a little eager for a chance at the cottage."

Keagan, who wasn't too far not to hear, peeked up. "Oh, it's pretty friggen great, honestly. Ren outdid himself."

Dreamily, Charlotte said, “Romantic, elegant, cozy—The kind of place you want to spend an evening with your loves.” She gave Rennick a kiss. “You did amazing.”

A slight, bashful pink colored Rennick’s cheeks. He cleared his throat and stayed in modest silence while the others honed in on the topic. The young man simply didn’t have the talent of being at ease with all this attention.

“Pictures?” Tysha asked, and they all leaned over to glimpse the photos.

“Awww,” Annie loved the small details that made it feel like a comfortable place, just by the look of it.

“Oh wow, I want to so bad!” Cara sighed, almost whining. She had no one worth a tumble, nor a romantic partner to swoon with at such a venue.

“Maybe this will be an incentive to find someone. There are plenty of newbies this year,” Tysha chuckled.

JD had to agree that, while Kaylee alone was an incentive, the cottage did make for a tempting, relaxing, romantic setting. “And this is available for anyone with a pass?”

“Yeah,” Rennick nodded. “There’s a key in a false butterfly.” He pointed to the carving at the side of the door. The whole theme revolved around butterflies in a garden of plumeria, inspired by the woman of his heart. “Just put it back when you’re done.”

“I see,” JD bowed his mouth in approval. “Location?”

“East of the bonfire at the top of the hill. Follow the path of iridescent butterflies. They’re brightest at night, but you could still see them in the day,” Rennick said.

“Amazing,” JD praised. “I was interested before, but now I’m absolutely intrigued.”

"Intrigued, huh?" Kaylee raised her brows in obvious interest in his words. "Just how soon do you think you'd want to investigate it since it's intriguing you?"

Cara teased, “Someone wants that ass! Don’t blame her.” She and Tysha shoulder-bumped in solidarity of the observation.

Chuckling, JD said, “As soon as I’m done with homework. Can’t let my grades slip.”

Understanding his need to stay in pace with school didn't stop his girlfriend from offering up another piece of incentive. "I mean, I have something you can study," she suggested under her breath before she took a sip of water.

"Girl take another drink because it sounds like you are thirsty," Sophia smirked with a giggle, pleased with herself.

Not feeling any shame for the lingering stare JD gave Kaylee, his mind had to remind him that he didn’t have all day at lunch! His fork caught the corner of his mouth while his umber eyes were struggling to tear away from Kaylee. Clearly tanking about consuming more than his chicken Alfredo.

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “Looks like someone’s hungry, for what you got Kaylee! Can’t say I don’t sympathize. It had been quite a while since my guys here had time for a night to ourselves.” She tried to be polite to the company who were pining for their own experiences, namely Cara, and aimed her words more towards her sister. “Those beds are hella sturdy. They hammered me like a sword on an anvil and they didn’t even creak.” Charlotte straightened up, pleased to see Rennick’s grin.

Aegean seas crashed seductively against smouldering mocha swirls. Rennick said, “You still look like you could use a strike or two.”

“Don’t doubt it,” Charlotte smirked. “Maybe you two can swing my way tomorrow night.”

“Oh, we’re up for that,” Rennick assured her, going back to his meal.

All this talk bobbed JD’s Adam’s apple. He had to force his better judgment to align with his ambition. Schoolwork first, then he can escape with Kaylee to have a night of fun.

“Ahem,” JD swallowed his anticipation with a swig of water. “Well, sounds like five stars to me.” He perked. “Is that the bell?”

“Nope,” Cara spoffed, maybe a little in wicked delight. “But I bet you wished it was. Come on, Ty,” she said, seeing she and her friend had finished eating first, “let’s go find Serenity and ask what’s up about Friday drama club.”

Everyone seemed to be a little bit warmer than they had been before lunch began. Coming back into the hallways was a challenge for some, particularly those eager for nights together with their lovers. Kaylee gave JD a hushed promise of sweet nothings before they had to return to a state suitable for the public.

The rest of the day in fact could not go fast enough for the teenagers or their mounting hormones. Some weren't making it easier on themselves, sending risque messages between classes or beneath their desks. Those who were so bold were also beyond careful. No one wanted a sharp-eyed professor to catch them in the act knowing several chose the punishment of reading messages aloud.

The final bell rang and Kaylee all but ran out of the classroom. She'd decided she would try and persuade JD to do his homework at the cottage. "I'm so ready to be on the Hill," she said excitedly to her sister.

Stifling a squeal, Charlotte said, “You have to try the tub. It looks just like a hot spring. And oh, there are snacks too! Rennick put a friggin’ mini bar in both rooms.” She sighed dreamily, “He spoils me.” That man would have to keep an eye on how much too! “I want you and JD to have all the fun of the cottage by yourselves for your first time there, but since there are two rooms, I can’t promise I won’t crash there with both or one of them when you do.” She gave her sister a nudge. “I expect you and JD will feel the same after tonight.”

"That does sound absolutely amazing," Kaylee admitted, though she wasn't afraid to compliment Rennick on a job well done. The days of thinking of him as a self-centered and nearly snobbish vessel of anger had long since passed. Although I don't think it has to be all that fancy. Just somewhere clean, safe, and far from pink slips that we can...appreciate each other."

“Oh yes. I don’t plan on getting any more of those. It’s a shame couples can’t bunk in the dorms,” Charlotte wiggled her brows.

“Ashari,” Rennick and Keagan fell into step with the girls.

“Hey,” Charlotte beamed.

“Ready for study?” Rennick asked, scrolling his phone. He missed the slight wince from his girlfriend.

“Uh, yeah,” Charlotte smiled sheepishly, with a hint of nervousness.

“Good. Let’s head to the library,” Rennick said.

“You’re heading to the library?” JD asked as he joined them. He had to get his work done. He knew he had to, and he couldn’t let fluttering cornflower fields distract him!

“Yep,” Rennick answered for them.

JD turned to Kaylee with a smile and asked, “Why don’t you and I hit the books with them for a couple of hours and then we can go to the hill?”

Even if she didn't mind studying, focusing on school work when she had other things on her mind sounded like torture! "Do we have to?" Kaylee asked in a more prominent whine than she intended. "We could just study at the cottage..." She did in fact flutter her lashes and flaunt her hips in hopes of persuading him.

“Come on, it won’t be much,” JD insisted, pointedly steering them with the herd of students and barely making it to the study hall before his hormones did away with his resolve.

It took a hot minute to get into their school work, but soon the students were elbow deep in books, facts, formulas, and articles. Charlotte was glad Keagan buffered between her and Rennick’s intense methods of drilling learning into his head. Lovingly Rennick offered to do the same for Charlotte, out of the care and concern of his heart, but she politely declined. JD, though not as aggressive with his studies, did take tips from observing Rennick. Occasionally watching the young man trying to coax his girlfriend helped keep him focused on work. Any time he glanced at Kaylee he felt what seemed like seconds turn into minutes of lingering gazes and wandering thoughts.

Those two hours came to an end for JD and he didn’t stay long enough to know if the throuple were going to leave or continue to study. He packed his bag, took Kaylee’s hand, and made his way with her to the vaults. It didn’t occur to him until he walked out onto the rugged ground that he hadn’t seen Hiraeth Hill in person before.

“Whoa, you guys did great job with this space here,” JD said, distracted by their collective work to make the place an inviting, warm, and pleasant hangout.

"Yeah, it's really evolved over time," she agreed, walking in step with him as she took in a deep breath of air.

On they went, following the first sight of a glowing butterfly hovering up in the boughs of the trees. Some flit lazily around the trunks and gnarled stumps. Others alighted on the flowers closed tight for the night. JD and Kaylee walked a good three or so minutes into the woods until they saw the lantern by the door.

"Oh, wow," she breathed in surprise at the impressive sight. It wasn't massive, but it didn't need to be. The intricate details were so well crafted she found herself taking a few steps around the small structure to admire it further.

“Now to find the key…” JD trailed off, touching the wooden carvings of butterflies until one budged. “Ah, here we go,” he said, taking the skeleton key and opening the door for them. He pushed it fully to allow her inside. “Lady’s first.”

Kaylee's smile grew as she accepted his offer and entered the cottage. They were greeted by a comfortable sitting room, minimal on decorations but with a small hearth. "Oh, that'll be nice if we can't use the fire pit on the hill," she commented as she set her bag and shoes in the closet just beside the door.

“Yeah, and it looks like they have another one in the back too,” JD said, seeing the exit to a porch down the hall of the first floor.

They wandered that way to take a look and figured the balcony was overhead. Up to fifteen or more people could comfortably sit around. The archways were fitted with panels that could be closed either party, to enjoy a breeze, or fully, and not lose visuals of the scenery. They didn’t stay long. JD took Kaylee’s hand and they made their way upstairs to the first door on the right.

“Oh,” JD closed the door he opened, seeing that the bed swathed in layered chiffon curtains had a personal item that didn’t belong to his girlfriend. “This way,” he said, walking with Kaylee to the other door. “Yeah, this is the one. Not much of a butterfly enthusiast.”

Although pink isn’t a pigment organisms can easily make, and some believe impossible, the crenis pechueli butterfly got the closest they had seen to the color. Rennick made that butterfly the carving of Kaylee’s door while a swallowtail butterfly engraved on Charlotte’s. JD just wasn’t as familiar with the species to notice the big difference with the wood all the same color. Perhaps he might suggest Rennick give the butterflies themselves some pigment.

The rooms weren't tiny, though they were clearly smaller than the dorm areas and especially their rooms in Avostoska. Regardless, the moment the door opened and they were met with the cozy interior, Kaylee felt more at home than she would have expected. The room centered around a comfortable looking bed with pillows that some might accuse were too many. Kaylee would disagree.

A white canopy covered in a dark peony pattern shrouded most of the bed with enough of an opening to easily tuck themselves in. Fairy lights decorated the inside of the canvas as well as a few along the walls of the room itself. There was a beautiful simplicity to the entire aura of the room that she couldn't quite get past. "I love it," she breathed in delight, cornflower fields turning to peer up into umber forests. "Not a castle, but it's a space for us, and that's all I want."

1630266032062.png

Feeling the freedom of the distance between the campus and where they were nudged a weight he didn’t know was on him. This taste of a world of their own—well, not ‘their’ own, but perhaps one day? JD didn’t have Rennick’s skills, but maybe he could employ other methods.

After a moment of mulling over these thoughts JD spoke, saying, “Me too.” he smiled down at her and caressed her cheek. “I’m glad we came here after we finished our homework already. I don’t think I want this place to have anything to do with school.” He tugged at her buttons and pulled away her shirt. “You’re the only thing I want to do here.”

His words on their own would have been enough to spark her own excitement, but the moment his hand brushed bare skin in such a familiar moment Kaylee was tugged away from any thoughts or statements she might have been working on responding with. Instead, she let herself be enveloped in his hold, the two breaking each other free from the confines of clothing so that they could better be reunited with the other.

A long tumble ended with the two spilled into each others arms, nestled on the bed with it's askew blankets, down a few pillows that had wound up on the floor. Kaylee kept herself snuggled up against JD, sighing contently as she looked up at his face, fairy lights twinkling behind him, the room beginning to grow dark as the afternoon gave way to early evening. "I missed being with you like this," she remarked softly. "Laying in bed, sleeping together. I feel like my bed's too large now."

“Hmm,” JD hummed in agreement. His eyes were closed at the moment, soaking in Kaylee’s presence while their bodies were still entwined. “We’ll have to make a habit of spending the night here.” Except for Tuesday and Thursday nights, plus the weekend. So that left Monday, Wednesday, and Friday at least. JD really needed to keep an eye on his grandfather. “Maybe keep some items here for easy access.”

Kaylee wiggled her way up his chest, placing a gentle kiss on his lips. "Every night we can," she agreed with his proposition. "Especially if we can make it work so I get to wake up to you again... That I really did miss."

Smiling, JD met their mouths in a few more of those kisses he never seemed to get enough of, then said, “No one can blame you, it’s an amazing feeling to wake up next to me.”

Spoffing, she rolled her eyes at him, her gaze not straying long before finding his face once more. "Oh and such a modest man I've found myself with," she teased him, reaching up and ruffling his hair.

“Odd, I distinctly meant to be boastful. I guess I’ll try harder,” JD grinned, his hand running up and down her back in response to her caresses.

"I would expect nothing less," Kaylee chuckled. She was too content to move in that moment, afraid that if she did it would burst the bubble they were in. "But what sort of things do you think we should bring here? For easy stays when we can."

“Uniforms, for one,” JD said, looking up and to the side in thought. “A few snacks specific to us—well, me.” Rennick hadn’t known what JD liked. He only packed ones for Kaylee. He could only tolerate the taffy. “And maybe simple house clothes to lounge here if there are visitors downstairs we have to put on pants for.”

"Even if I detest wearing pants around you, you make a fair point," Kaylee agreed. She debated playfully stating that she was the only snack he'd need, but ultimately decided it was a bit too cocky. Besides, the last thing she'd want was hunger to drive them back into the academy. "So a couple change of clothes, some snacks. I think a bag of personal hygenie items would be good, too. That way we are prepared if we do sleep over or if a certain event decides to start while we're here."

JD nodded as she talked, agreeing with everything she said. “Yes, that’s sensible, you would want to prepare for—,” an ‘event’. He tilted his head to meet her gaze, curious. He asked, “What event?”

The realization that they had not been together long enough for him to experience her Devils Moon, Kaylee couldn't see any reason not to be open about it. "Like my period. I keep some stuff in my backpack, but it'd be nice to leave a heating pad here."

“Ah,” JD nodded. He trailed his finger over her shoulder. “I hadn’t thought of that,” he said, obviously. “Do you like chocolates? I hear that’s good for girls who are on their period.”

Her lips twisted into a small smile, "I'm not as obsessed as some, but at that time of the month I do love it," she admitted, letting her head tip so that it brushed against the back of his hand. "I heard it's also good for you because it helps raise magnesium levels after all the blood loss."

JD sunk his fingertips into her golden hair, rubbing her scalp absentmindedly. “Then I’ll make sure we get a lot of bars stocked,” he said, and chuckled at the way she melted to his rhythmic scratching. “You’re like a cat.”

"Only because you make me purr," she tried to spoff but it was weak. "I can't help it if you make me feel really good."

“No, you can’t, can you?” JD smirked. He decided to continue his petting in more than one way, progressing until they were once again enfolded into passion.

Their night went on in this way. JD and Kaylee fell asleep only after the moon raised high enough that the light faded from their room. Then they fell asleep curled up together in the comfort of the billowing blankets and the pillows that hadn’t fallen after their vigorous activities.

Saturday morning the two took their time to leave the bed. Like Kaylee’s sister’s throuple, they had some food that satisfied their stomachs for breakfast. Then they grabbed their backpacks when Kaylee was sure her family would want to have her back and the two parted, but not before a satisfying goodbye and a pinky-promise that JD would be waiting for her by the shuttle to take her to his home for dinner that night.

As expected Charlotte needed to know everything! She waited in anticipation of her sister’s return, often asking Pascal if Kaylee arrived yet. Charlotte busied herself with an idea she had about phones, holograms, and contact lenses. On the table she hovered over a glove cut from a Lithe suit. She held long tools with thin points, picking at the threads holding wires in place and the tiny hardware pieces that made the programs function.

“My Lady,” Pascal appeared, at her side.

Charlotte perked up. The ocular lens over one eye enlarged that mocha iris. “Is she back?”

“Yes, my Lady, she’s just entered—,”

But Charlotte already took off her gear and set her project aside, running out of her room to find her sister. She raced past the staff and apologized to a startled maid coming out of one of the rooms. Turning a corner she beamed to see Kaylee.

“Hey you!” Charlotte came to fall in step with her. “How was it?”

Even if she wasn't willing to answer immediately, Kaylee's smile and warm glow told mountains. "It's absolutely wonderful," she sighed dreamily. "Rennick did a great job picking out decor and it was perfectly cozy. It really was a great idea, Lottie."

Beaming, Charlotte said, “Yeah, I’m happy we saw it through. I can’t wait until I get to go back to it with my men. It makes me feel like we’re really a family in our own little place.”

On the way back to their room she nudged for more information, as usual, until Kaylee divulged a satisfying account of the evening. By the time they returned to their common room Charlotte and Kaylee had moved on to the other point of interest. The dinner with JD’s grandfather was hours away.

“Did you want to hit the spa? Get all your hair done and stuff?” Charlotte pulled up Kaylee’s hand. “Your nails could do with some buffering.”

The thought hadn't even struck her, but she wasn't about to say no to a session of being pampered. "You know, a spa trip sounds amazing. I'll also need your help in deciding what to wear. I want to make a good impression but don't want to overdo it."

“Of course,” Charlotte said, packing away her gadgets since she’d be busy with her sister and then walked out the door with her. “So are you thinking of a dress? Or a skirt and shirt? Also, hair up or down?”

Kaylee tilted her head from side to side in clear indecision. "I don't know...do you think a dress is too much? Or what if I use a simple fall dress? Gah! I don't know, and honestly I'm a bit nervous to meet his grandfather.."

“Yeah, I was pretty shook meeting the O’Reilly’s, although for more than just being introduced to them for the first time,” Charlotte said. “But I’m sure this old man won’t be against the two of you being together. What’s the worst that could happen?”

"That's true," Kaylee nodded, headed down the hallway to their rooms so she could drop off her bag. "I just really want to make a good first impression. Everything with JD feels perfect and natural and you got me thinking about the future..."

“Oooh, how far into the future?” Charlotte grinned, giving her sister a nudge.

Cheeks pinking, she shrugged her shoulders. "Oh you know...a ways - like after high school." Kaylee thought her answer was said in a nonchalant manner, though there was an undeniable excitement twinkling in her cornflower fields that were fighting to avoid contact with a peering mocha gaze.

“Aww, you mean like,” Charlotte raised her left hand and wiggled her fingers, beaming a smile.

"As a possibility!" Kaylee was quick to point out, though her cheeks only darkened. "I'm not saying he has to ask me right away, only that I am trying to make the best impression possible so that if we get to the point where we do decide to continue our lives together I won't have any regrets, you know?"

Charlotte gave her sister a comforting squeeze. “I completely understand. I mean…that night Keagan and Rennick and I went to the cottage, I kinda put it out there that I’m interested in that future with them,” she smiled bashfully. “They were both happy to consider it.”

Kaylee's mouth dropped open and her eyes went wide. "No?!" She gave her sister a light nudge. "So you basically proposed to them and they said yes! That's so awesome, Lottie. How didn't you tell me already?!"

Squealing in delight, Charlotte said, “I know, I know—I guess I’ve been in a kind of happy daze. Like it’s surreal.” Yet her brightness dimmed slightly. “And I think I’ve also been wondering what this means for Keagan and his family, not sure if I should go around announcing our position on it just yet. But I did want to tell you.”

"Well, if they can't appreciate the wonderful people in his life, then I don't think his parents deserve to be in it," Kaylee huffed, still baffled that the people who were supposed to love him no matter what had made the remarks she'd been filled in on. "No matter what, I'm happy for you three."

Truly appreciative, Charlotte slowed them to a halt to hug her sister just before they went into the spa. “Thank you, Kaylee. That means a lot,” she said, and turned to go through the threshold with her. “And I’ll be here for you too, if and when JD ever sees sense and discusses the future with you.”

That earned a scoff from Kaylee as they entered and moved to slip out of their clothes and into silk robes. "It's not as if he's not being sensible. I'm probably the one thinking way too far ahead. We still need to spend a lot more time together."

“I mean, it’s not hard to do, isn’t it? I certainly daydreamed about it weeks before I mentioned anything,” Charlotte said encouragingly. She laid down as the masseuses came to begin their work after a brief greeting. “I’d like to know the little daydreams of the—Oo!—the boys,” she grunted from the roll of an elbow against her back.

"True but you've had," Kaylee had to pause for a small yelp as a knot was worked out of her back, likely the result of serving, "You've had more time to get to know each other than JD and I. I don't want to jump into talking about the future in case it scares him off."

“Fair point,” Charlotte said, just before inhaling. “Ooo,” she exhaled. “I think—I- I think…I dun wanna think…” Charlotte closed her eyes and figured from the sounds her sister was making that their silent agreement to wait to speak would be respected while their bodies were being unwound.

After the girls were on their feet and being tended to for their hair and nails, they resumed their conversation about their love interests. The staff showed no sign of paying attention. They were too well practiced to betray their inner intrigue. Hearing about the details of the girl’s situation had to be halted when three more salonist came to handle Charlotte’s hair. The dark waves were precious to the second eldest Von Helsing. It took time to wash, dry, brush, and style her hair. Kaylee got done before her, giving her the time to go behind a panel and come out with new outfits for Charlotte to observe while she still sat in the chair.

Still at a loss of just what she'd be showing up and presenting herself as, Kaylee wandered the wardrobe stands much longer than she typically did. Finally she picked out three outfits and took the time to present each one to her sister, complete with spins and pauses so that she could get a good look at her. The first outfit was a tea-length white dress with a cardigan and fashion belt, dark tights and a pair of wedge boots. The second outfit was a white laced skirt and dark plum blouse, also with tights and heels. The last outfit she went more casual pair of jeans and open button-down plaid top.

"What do you think? Are any of these in the right direction or should I start completely over?"

1630288630061.png 1630288896815.png

Charlotte hummed, her plump lips pushing to one side and then the other. “Definitely not the jeans and top, it feels too much like a picnic,” she said, easing up as the staff tilted her to accommodate their braiding and pinning. “Between the other two I would saaay….The lace skirt and tights. It’s not cold enough for the dress and cardigan and I think the lace is really cute.”

"Perfect, because that's honestly the one I've been leaning towards," Kaylee admitted, glad that she and her sister tended to have relatively similar tastes and didn't push the other to extreme choices. "And now I have an idea of what to do for my hair." While she'd gone through a proper shampoo and condition, it hadn't been fully styled, simply tamed as much as the skilled hair artists could. Slipping back into the chair, she pointed to a few of the hair clips from the grand selection, patiently waiting as sparkling shells were clipped in. "Not too much, right?" She looked to Lottie for reassurance.

“It’s beautiful!” Charlotte beamed, pausing her workers task to take a better look before settling back to let them finish. “Although, if you want, maybe you could put your hair up in a clip, and then when you get there, at the right time, you can say ‘I think I want my hair down’, and then unclip it while JD is watching so you can shake your curls all prettily.”

"I could," she chewed her lip in thought. "You don't think that might be too much and get him a little too excited for dinner with his grandfather? I just worry it might be taken provocatively." Especially since she knew that he was well aware of how much she enjoyed her hair being played with.

Grinning, Charlotte said, “It absolutely should be provocative! And, well, ‘right time’ could mean after dinner.” She got up and twirled, her waves spilled from braids around her head. “Just think about it,” she said, giving a wink.

Kaylee pursed her lips in thought. "Mmm...I'll think about it," she agreed, though she did end up selecting a silver large clip. Just in case.

“Have a good time!” Inara waved when she let go of her daughter.

The three left only after the portal closed. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary as the remaining family turned to walk down the hall, but Wesley and Inara had something to touch on.

“Dove,” Wesley said, catching Charlotte’s smile.

“Yes, Dad?”

“I was wondering if you might have a talk with me and your mother about something personal,” Wesley said.

“Oh, what’s up?” Charlotte asked, peering quizzically at them.

“Well, we’re both happy to know you’re content with the arrangement you have with your boyfriends,” Inara began, “and we want you to know we support you in your goals.”

Charlotte blushed. “Is this about…Did you um…hear what I had, uh…said?”

“It isn’t difficult to do when you’re not thinking about where you’re chattering,” Wesley mused.

Right, the halls Charlotte puffed a self-scolding breath. “Alright well…” she squared up, “cut to the chase.”

Inara said, “We wanted to tell you that we’re proud you’re handling the situation maturely.”

“You’re not certain of where your path will go, but you’re open, and I think that shows how much you’ve grown from concerning yourself with only the present and instead projecting possibilities for the future,” Wesley said. “You and Kaylee.” He would say so to her when she wasn’t caught up in the excitement and nervousness of a big dinner!

“Oh,” Charlotte had been prepared for…for what? She almost felt silly for bracing herself. Perhaps the thoughts about Mr. and Mrs. O’Reilly was getting under her skin. She smiled. “Thank you for saying so. I am trying to be sensible about it. I’m still just fifteen.”

Hearing that put them at ease, and Inara tugged their daughter so they could walk with her on either side. “Are you excited for your sixteenth birthday?”

“Yes! Kaylee and I both are,” Charlotte beamed.

“Have you thought about any themes?” Inara asked.

“Not yet, but I can bring it up with her at some point. We’re very busy,” Charlotte said. She grinned up at them, her head turning from side to side. “We’re doing really well in our Elite courses. Kaylee got one of the highest scores in Coach’s class. Uncle Everest said my skills have improved immensely. I wish we could see how we compare to the people who are working as guardians now.”

That caused Wesley to perk. He smiled and said, “Well, actually, I’ve been speaking with Principle Minton about that very idea. As incentive for the lacking, and a reward for the more serious trainees, we thought there could be a tournament or a series of tests or something where the winners would get to spend a week as supervised assistants with official Guardians.”

Wide eyed, Charlotte stopped them in their tracks. “What? Really?” The chance to see exactly what they’d be working towards. The chance to observe specialists already in the field. “Dad! Yes, yes! That’s amazing! Oh I can’t wait until Kaylee gets back and I can tell her—Oh can I be the one to tell her?”

Apparently Charlotte ignored the part where Wesley said they were merely in the talking phase of the proposal. He couldn’t help but delight in his daughter's joy, though, and didn’t remind her of it, deciding at that point to go ahead with the idea. “As much as I love watching my girls light up when I give them such news, I suppose you can go in my stead.”

Clapping twice, Charlotte felt too energetic not to hop a couple of times. “Oh, this is gonna be great! We have to talk about what the students will go through to be selected!”

Inara laughed lightly. “Alright, meri jaan, why don’t we go to dinner and talk over our meal.”

In the meantime, across the sea, Kaylee had her own big talk over a meal coming her way. She made it to the entrance where she was sure a shuttle would be available. One did sit to the side, empty, hoping for some passengers, but before Kaylee could reach it she heard a soft hum and a cornflower blue Porsche rolled up with JD behind the wheel.

image0.jpg

“Hey, mio Cielo, you’re looking as beautiful as expected,” he said, pulling down his shades with a grin.

Kaylee had to do a double take, even though his voice was more than recognizable. "JD?" she walked up to the passenger side and peered in. "Where did this come from?"
 

Attachments

  • 1630288617754.png
    1630288617754.png
    769.6 KB · Views: 0
  • 1630288640605.png
    1630288640605.png
    604.9 KB · Views: 0
Last edited:
Getting out from his seat to circle around so that he might open the door, JD answered, “I have my ways.”

It might take a little of the awe away to say he rented it for the night for eighty bucks, so he merely offered a smile and closed the door for her once she got inside. They drove down the familiar street to the town ahead, twinkling with lights. JD followed the roads to where the restaurant was until he parted and took a turn around the block. They ended up parking in front of a modest two story home with Italian details here and there. A flat slab of blank rectangular space interrupted the red doors engravings. A small, green front lawn with a few wards from fairies placed out on each picket fence corner. Kaylee could see an elder man slightly bent over as he shuffled around in the kitchen.

Their drive into town was speckled with comfortable conversation that stopped the moment the vehicle came to a halt. “Here we are,” JD said, coming around to open up her side.

Kaylee’s interest was piqued at such a cozy setting, rising from the passenger seat with ease and taking hold of his hand the moment the door was closed. "It looks...like a home." The best words she could piece together to match her thoughts.

“I hope so, I live here,” JD chuckled, walking with her to the door. They could hear Italian opera music playing loudly in the house. The knob resisted the twist of his hand. “Oh, right. Sometimes he locks it when he forgets I’m out. Uh,” JD knocked on the flat rectangle of the door, “Grandpa?”

The sounds of Pavarotti, though a voice that sang in the soul, inconvenienced them with the fact that the old man couldn’t hear. JD sighed, asking Kaylee to wait a moment while he sauntered to the kitchen window to tap on it and wave his hands. While Kaylee waited she observed more of the details of their home. The door didn’t quite match the rest of the house at all. It seemed as if someone took it from another and had the threshold resized to fit it. In the dim light of the porch lantern Kaylee thought she noticed a subtle difference in the color red on that blank rectangular space. Tilting her head, her eyes adjusted to make sense of what appeared to be curling lines barely visible due to their pigment so close to the rest of the door..

A soaring masculine note dropped in volume. JD stepped up to Kaylee and slipped his arm around her waist. “There we go. He should open it any second.”

True to his word, the door swung and an older man, with sharp grey eyes, stepped to greet them. “Aah, Bambino, è questa la piccola donna?[ah, baby boy, is this the young woman?]”

“Sì, nonno Giuseppe.,” JD brightened. He briefly translated for Kaylee, knowing she wasn’t wearing a Lithe underneath that outfit.

Though she wasn't equipped to understand what was being said, Kaylee had come prepared over the afternoon. A bit of studying and help from Pascal for pronunciations meant she was willing to offer one sentence to the elderly man as a greeting. "È un piacere conoscerla, signore," Kaylee offered a sheepish smile before adding. "Your home is beautiful."

His grandfather raised both hands to cup Kaylee’s cheeks. “Lei è splendida![She is splendid!]” he urged them with his hands to move forward. “Entra, entra!”

JD walked with Kaylee through their small living room, not fitted with any hearth or grand TV, but a quaint set up of a couch and two recliners surrounding a coffee table. There were instruments mounted of the kind you might find musicians playing on street corners where they could be easily pulled to use. There were paintings on the walls, an Italian idiom beside the window, curtains of Sicily, and other decor Kaylee figured might be traditional for their ethnic origins. One thing rang in her mind that she didn’t place at first and didn’t have time to think about when she found herself standing at a modest table filled with the efforts of a young man doing his best to impress his girlfriend.

Obviously lasagna took center stage in the middle of garlic bread and a skillet of bubbling sausage links. Three slices of bruschetta awaited whoever wanted to take one. A tall pitcher of cold water, no ice, sat just out of reach from the heated food next to a bottle of wine sitting in a bucket of ice.

Already out of things to say in JD's grandfather's native tongue, Kaylee waited hesitantly at the edge of the table. Her gaze shifted over to JD. "Where do you want me to sit?" After all, from her experience most homes had a staple seating arrangement and she didn't want to impose on their nightly traditions.

“Anywhere is fine,” JD assured her, though he decided to make it a little easier and had her on one side of him while his grandpa sat on the other.

Kaylee had done well to study up. This being a man from the Old World came from a unique European culture. She knew to wait until Grandpa Giuseppe sat down to even consider plating her food. A few etiquette rules raced through her head—never, ever cut pasta with a knife, don’t slurp your pasta, oil and vinegar are the only options for salad dressing, fill up your neighbors glass before topping off your own, use bread rolls for sopping up sauce at the end of your meal, don’t presume to adjust the seasoning on your food—Oh, and the gift!

It was a relief to see that there wasn't already a dessert laying out and also that she occasionally had a sweet tooth to think ahead. From the black and gold bag Kaylee toted along with her, she removed the thin, curled ribbon to produce what she had to offer for the table. Three crystal glasses each filled and carefully lidded to keep the tiramisu within from spilling out.

“Ahh,” JD grinned, impressed that Kaylee had read up on what to expect.

Bringing a host gift hadn’t been something JD thought to tell her to do, thinking it wasn’t right to put that much pressure on a girl born into American customs. This had been explained to his grandfather, who agreed, though with a due mental shake of his head, but seeing the offer inspired a wellspring of joy. Giuseppe gratefully to the desserts. Each of the three was set aside so they might not melt.

Kaylee glanced with a hopeful expression at JD to see if she'd done well enough to warrant acceptance if not maybe a little praise.

“Those look amazing, mio Cielo,” JD said quietly to her. “It will be nice to have something for dessert,” and said as much to his grandfather.

Giuseppe agreed, finally digging into their food with the other two after making sure they both had adequate wine poured in their glasses. It didn’t take long into their meal that the grandfather asked some questions.

JD finished his bite and repeated, “He wants to know how your family is doing.”

Caught slightly off guard by the question, Kaylee cleared her mouth with a sip of the rich wine before giving an answer. "They're all doing quite well, thank you for asking. My sister is...adjusting...to working at the restaurant. My eldest brother will be starting at the academy next year." She wasn't sure just what else she could provide for information to him on her younger brother and the twins.

Italian exchanged between the two, interrupted by a few chuckles. JD turned to say to Kaylee, “He’s happy to hear it. He wishes you, Lottie, and your brother well at the academy. He said he’s happy to know I’ve found good company with you and the others, especially since I came in late to the school.”

The knowledge that Fate easily could have kept them apart, and didn't, brought a smile to her face. "And I'm glad you came as well," she said in absolute honesty, momentarily forgetting it wasn't just the two of them in the room as she slipped into the umber woods she adored.

JD slowed his chewing to smile back at cornflower fields. The world fell away for the moment until urging in Italian from his grandfather encouraged him to continue eating. The lasagna seemed to taste better made in a cozy home. Kaylee could glimpse evidence of dishes in the sink that they’d have to clean later. An old recipe pinned to the fridge with the name of the meal written in a curling scrawl at the top tinged tan and had tattered edges. An old family special, perhaps.

In Italy it was proper to eat until every last bit was gone. This showed a person's appreciation and it paid a silent compliment to the chef. By the end JD and his grandfather had clean plates.

“He says he can’t wait for the dessert and wants to know if you made it yourself,” JD said, getting up to take the crystal cups to the table.

"I did," Kaylee said with pride. "The castle baker gave me a recipe and helped me with the coffee cake, though. I haven't done a lot of baking and even less cooking."

JD relayed the information to his grandfather and said to her, “He says he will let you know if you did it right.” A gentle squeeze of her hand attempted to calm any nerves when Giuseppe took the first few bites. Despite a shaking head and Italian she didn’t understand, JD turned to her with a grin. “He says it’s good. You need to adjust some things, but you did a good job.”

Although the grandpa didn’t know English well, he conveyed the truth with a thumbs up and a tilted head forward with a smile. Then further convinced Kaylee by happily digging his spoon back into the dessert.

Relief that she hadn't fumbled followed Kaylee as she also went in for a bite of the chocolatey dessert. She paused midway through for a sip of her water, dabbing at the corners of her mouth with a napkin. "Dinner was so good, I don't know if I can finish off the dessert."

“Try a few more bites. It’s polite to finish,” JD said as he did so himself. No matter how full JD might have been, Kaylee didn’t know. What was clear was that JD was willing to switch his empty cup with hers when his grandpa looked away so that she didn’t commit an Italian faux pas.

Kaylee had to mask a smile with her napkin at the proverbial bullet he was willing to take so that she didn't wind up overfed. Under the table her hand found his, giving him a grateful squeeze as she mentally focused on keeping her posture straight. "Who was it that made the lasagna?" She hoped it was JD to know she'd have the best teacher around.

“We both worked on it, but I handled a lot of what grandpa couldn’t,” JD admitted, and filled in the older man on her question and his answer as he slowly spooned down the delectable, but filling, dessert.

“Ah, si,” Giuseppe nodded. He spoke a string of words and JD translated.

“He said family recipes are as important as customs. They’re a signature part of the spirit of the family, taught to children by their parents,” JD said, and took two more bites before having to set down the cup.

This earned a tsc’ from his grandfather and the two spoke back and forth with a wagged finger in JD’s direction. The grandfather picked up the cup and said something in a consoling tone to Kaylee before leaving for the kitchen with it.

JD spoffed, “He said he doesn’t know what my nonsense is about, but you made a good dessert, and to not take offense.”

"Oh, of course not. I'm not offended," she said more for Giuseppe's sake before realizing he wasn't coming back to the table.

After a while they heard water running and dishes clinking against one another. To anyone else nothing seemed out of the ordinary, but JD sighed a little sheepishly and asked for Kaylee to wait while he got up and went to the kitchen. From where she sat Kaylee could just see them. JD rested a tender hand on his grandpa’s arm. The old man turned to him with a disappointed look. He motioned to the mess and spoke Italian in a questioning tone. Whatever JD said, it was polite and gentle. Amongst the words Kaylee caught were her name and tiramisu. As he went on Giuseppe’s face changed from confusion to mild embarrassment as he took account of the things pulled out around him. Giuseppe picked up the cup he brought in, inspecting it as if for the first time. Confirming something with JD, the old man gave a nod and set the crystal down, speaking tentatively with encouraging reassurances from JD who took his hand and walked out to the dining room with his grandpa.

“It is late, mio Cielo. Grandpa wishes to say goodnight,” JD said, and stepped aside to give them space.

Looking into the old man’s eyes it was as if he was searching for an answer to a question in his mind. Giuseppe offered his hands to grab both of hers. “È bello conoscerti,[It is good to meet you]” he said, with JD’s translation, grey eyes taking in her sight just as he had when he first opened the door.

Feeling her heart crushed at the realization of what had just happened, Kaylee stomached her own emotions and instead attempted to offer the same support JD did. Slipping her hands into his grasp, she smiled, "It is a pleasure to meet you and I hope I will come for a visit again soon."

Nodding, Giuseppe spoke again and JD let her know his farewells. As the old man did so he seemed to recover some sense of familiarity and contemplated these vague memories as he went on to do his evening routine, take his medication, his sleeping pills, and went to bed down the hall of the first floor at the room farthest to the back. All the while JD and Kaylee cleaned up the mess from dinner, with her giving him dishes from the table and JD handling the sink and putting away food at his insistence.

The clock barely struck nine-thirty when they were finished and had more time to talk since they weren’t busy with clearing up their meal. JD guided Kaylee with him to the couch and pulled the curtain’s shut when he saw a creeping, pesky pixie looking for trouble in the streets. They didn’t need that drama right now.

“So, how did you like dinner, mio Cielo?” JD asked, pulling her so her legs draped over his and her back was supported by one arm with the other laid on her lap, holding her hand.

"Aside from it making me realize just how inferior my lasagna attempt was?" Kaylee spoffed, but in good spirit. "The food was delicious and I really enjoyed it. Especially you coming to my rescue and taking that heat for me. You didn't have to do that."

JD shrugged. “No, but I didn’t want you to be too full to relax. I was really hoping the three of us would have sat here for a while and played music or told some stories. Maybe next Saturday, if you’re up for it?”

He really was so sweet. Kaylee smiled up at him, sighing constantly. "I would love to visit again," she assured him, already finding she was looking forward to it. And maybe then she wouldn't have to be as stressed out about getting dressed! Speaking of, she realized that the clip she'd placed in her hair was still upholding golden locks. Reaching up, she applied pressure for the spring to open the clasp, giving her head a shake to let them fall down her back before she intentionally looked over her shoulder at him. "Especially if that means more time with you."

Umber eyes watched every movement with keen attention. JD already felt his grin as his mind thumbed through memories, some as recent as that morning. “We have plenty of time now,” he said, leaning in for a kiss. “We can do anything you want before eleven—er, unless—Does your father mean Eastern time? Or Belarus?”

"Eastern," she was quick to answer, running her thumb along his chin. "It's getting closer to 5 in the morning there. We run on Eastern time at Avostoska so that it's less strenuous on Lottie and I when we have to go back and forth. No dealing with flightless jet lag."

"Makes sense," JD said, bowing his lips in approval. It probably meant the girls only experienced minimal disorientation, if at all, knowing the extent of the control Wesley has of the internal castle environment. "Then we have at least an hour to do anything we please," He said, reaching his fingers through her soft curls to her scalp in response to her caress.

"I would say only an hour, however I'm quite well aware of just what you can do with that time," Kaylee smirked, brows raised suggestively as she scooted herself further up his lap. "You know...you didn't give me a tour of your house. I'm sure there's a good amount to see."

Shifting to hold Kaylee's body to him like they were a newlywed couple, JD stood up. As he walked with her toward the stairs he gave nods to various directions with brief descriptions of the rooms besides the ones she knew of already. "Laundry, linen closet," he ascended the stairs and tilted his head to the left, "guest room, common bathroom, upstairs linen closet," he pushed his door open with his shoe before kicking them off his feet, "my room."

Tidy, neat. The place looked too clean to be coincidental. A modest set up of a desk with stationary, and a laptop closet, dresser, shelves with books and odd trinkets—a gun in a glass case, an antique Hunter medallion, a furry foot keychain, a sleek walnut box—paintings of cottages, resin artwork, and other such details were all around and yet the only thing they paid attention to was each other. They were consumed by kisses, caresses, and the excitement of melding into one another again.

With their affection facing off with the clock, remarks on his room would have to wait. Kaylee found herself swept away in his hold, getting a healthy serving of her sweetheart before finding enough time to relax in his arms, sighing contently. Head resting on his shoulder, her smile lingered as she looked around. "It's nice in here," she remarked, tilting her head to look up at him. "And I won't object if this is how all of your future tours will end."

"That's right, we have a basement and a shed you haven't seen. But if you ever need a refresher on my room, I can definitely bring you back to explore," JD grinned, giving her a kiss. "One day you'll have to show me around. I've heard incredible things about your castle."

A small voice in the back of her head reminded Kaylee of her father's words. Unfortunately it was quite small and drowned out by the growing affection she had for this man who was possibly the love of her life. Someone she fit so perfectly with and who knew her so well. "I would love to. Although...a tour of Avostoska will take a bit longer to do."

“Hmm, hopefully with a longer reception in your room too,” JD said with a wiggle of his brows. He gave her a couple more kisses before noting the time. “I’ll just have to keep on your fathers good side if I want to make it that far,” he said, reluctantly shifting upright. “Think it’s time to go.”

Grumbling her disapproval, Kaylee did still rise up to search for her clothing. After all, JD was right that they needed to make sure visits like this were still allowed. "At least once I go home it's just one more night until we're together again at the Academy," she said with a smile, tugging on her tights before reaching for the nearest boot.

Pulling on his shirt after he got his pants up, JD said with a grin, “Oh believe me, I am well aware.” They would get at least three nights out of the school week to spend in each other’s arms. “Plus, occasionally Saturdays if we can make this a habit.”

If only Fate would agree with them that an extra night together was wanted—nay, needed! Taking a moment to straighten her blouse and return a few of the sea-inspired clips to her hair, Kaylee took up his hand once they were both ready. "That would be best, but even if it ends up being only every other one, that would also be something."

“I’ll take what I can get,” JD said, walking quietly with her downstairs and out the door.

On the way to the school JD and Kaylee fell into comfortable conversation. They discussed usual topics, flirted, and when they had to say goodbye they lingered at the school entrance where a guard—one with a scar on his lip—waited to allow Kaylee inside. Probably given notice about what to expect.

“Good night, mio Cielo,” JD murmured, arms still wrapped around her.

The evening couldn't last forever, unfortunately. Kaylee selfishly took as many last minute kisses as she could get. "Good night, JD," she sighed softly, forcing herself to part. A last second thought stopped her in her motions and she turned to him. "Text me so I know you're home safe?"

Grinning, JD lifted his pinky and looped it with Kaylees. “Promise,” he said, and after he slipped his hand away he made sure to glance back until he was in his car and the laws compelled him to keep his eyes on the road.

“You getting in or what?” The guard rumbled, opening the door to the school. His piercing gaze threatened to disparate the mood of romance like a fan to smoke.

Her dreamy state was dissolved quickly by the gruff voice. "Oh yes, I'm sorry," Kaylee quickly apologized, slipping past him and into the academy. "Thank you, sir."


The following day, after delivering a less than satisfying report from Charlotte about detention giving her little insight on Regina and Paisley—both present, but sitting too far to observe, though Charlotte did notice the girls were surprised to see each other at the same Saturday so soon—Kaylee couldn’t escape inquiries about the dinner she had with JD, in the comfort of their chambers so certain moments weren’t overheard! Charlotte worked out the tiniest details to share in her sister’s joy—too enthralled to remember to mention the good news she heard that day. They were sad together over Giuseppe’s condition and wondered if he would forget all about her by the time she saw him next. That question was answered that Tuesday when the girls came to find that Giuseppe made an appearance at the restaurant. It seemed the old man needed a bit of reminder, but some memories stuck enough that JD’s grandpa was able to tell who Kaylee between he sisters.

Overall the old man ran it brilliantly, even if JD stepped in here and there at the points he sensed his grandpa needed the help. The staff and cooks were kept on their toes to perform, even if JD said his grandfather muttered about them being newbies on occasion. It wasn’t until the end of their shift that they could tell it was time for Giuseppe to go home. The girls said their goodbyes and headed off to their dorms while JD stayed with his grandfather. Thursday they did not see Giuseppe’s return, but Kaylee got to meet him again on Saturday. This time JD’s grandfather was able to stay up to play music, tell stories, and make jokes. The old man went to sleep and the two lovebirds were barely able to get in a make out session before having to part—not in a grand Porsche, unfortunately.

The weeks passed, birthdays were celebrated, and one afternoon, in the middle of October, Principal Minton made an announcement over the com about a unique opportunity.

“We are proud to offer the Junior students who meet the requirements a week in April to assist alongside active, professional Guardians,” the Principal said, causing a flurry of excitement. “They will get a glimpse into their future, gain insight, and perhaps get a headstart on making connections.”

The news of the possibility of what spring might bring sent several of the students into a buzz. While a few were content to focus on their studies and some struggled to keep grades up enough to continue to stay at the academy, there were still a few dozen who were overly dedicated and hopeful Elites in the making. Somewhere in the middle ground were a few of their friends.

"Well, I'm sure it won't be a surprise who winds up getting selected," Tallulah said with an amused chuckle, giving Kaylee who was on one side of her a light nudge with her shoulder.

"I second that," Hadassah said.

Bellasiel chimed in, "You're bound to be one of the students chosen."

"I agree," JD said, giving his girlfriend's hand a squeeze.

"Don't be ridiculous, any of us could be picked," Kaylee insisted, though her cheeks did pink lightly knowing someone was already rooting for her.

Sophia had to spoff, peaking around Lulah. "Now you're the one being ridiculous," she argued. "You've been working your ass off all summer and it's clear you're toward the top of the class. It's only a matter of time before everyone else knows that. You earned it, girl!"

"I will be shocked if you're not at least one of the top three with me that they pick out of the students going, Kaylee. Soph is right, you trained hard," Charlotte said, obviously confident in her own skills. Rennick grinned down at her, always allured by his sweetheart's ambition.

Kaylee didn't seem as convinced, glancing over at her sister. "I'm pretty sure there are plenty of others who are better equipped to do this than me."

"You're being modest and-"

"I'm glad to see Principal Minton's announcement has you all enlivened, but please do not congest my doorway."

LQuF2JJRxnSlD6d9WHMSEnf65EHaz1kCgabD5kfKTbObOQxSkSVvEJ3nVBnktIoQt-N-y2IZiOgVhQF6r2eE9K4uoNeKjgGn2tA-LgXJl_CgePD4Fspyg93EGhIpWPChA19CCYQf=s0


Their talking had led them down from the dining hall to their first class that afternoon; Fundamentals of Psychology. An extension of the previous years courses brought on new staff to cover additional humanities classes. Professor Alecsandr Strom was one of those new staff members. A few of Juniors (particularly Sophia) were more than happy to label him as tall, dark, and handsome with a silky smooth, calming voice.

The girls stalled briefly in mild embarrassment, nodding in silence to their teacher, shuffling out of the way of other students, a little caught up in being directly addressed, save for Rennick who gave Charlotte's hand a tug to no avail. The girls were still held in attention that soon broke with their professors following words.

"Perhaps you'll carry that positive energy into today's lecture?" A nod of his head toward the desks that awaited them was meant to gently nudge them out of the doorway.

Sophia let out a dreamy sigh as she passed with the others, content with her sweetheart but also wishing he wasn't twice her age as they settled into their seats.

"Although you might want to pick your jaws off the floor, ladies," Keagan chuckled in clear amusement as everyone moved into the room.

Predictably JD sat with Kaylee, Charlotte between Rennick and Keagan, Sophia with Tallulah, and the others weren't far off, easily within earshot. The room filled with the sound of occasional shoe squeaks and the clack of tablets and laptops on desks. As usual Charlotte turned on her tablets recording device and alternated between leaning on Keagan and Rennick as she pleased, which Rennick took it endearingly now and not as a tactic to distract him from school.

The last of the students were just barely making it to their seats just as the bell sounded to signal the beginning of the class period. Professor Strom pointed a single finger up at the bronze-detailed clock on the wall behind him. "The bell ringing means class begins and for you all," he paused, dark green orbs falling on Regina who had been mid-sentence until she realized all eyes were on her. An almost sheepish look was on her face as she closed her mouth and turned her attention away from Hugo and to the screen before her. Moving on Alecsandr corrected himself, "For most of you that triggers something within you. The pattern you've experienced day after day, year after year tells you that you find your seats, face forward, and await a lecture.

"This is one of the most basic examples of classical conditioning, or at least the root of it. A stimulant is introduced, in this case the bell you hear many times a day, and you have a conditioned response based on that bell. Now what if we took away the classroom? If you were out and about and heard that exact ringing would you think you needed to be somewhere? Pavlolv's experiment with a different bell was designed to test that," the lecture continued, long strides carrying him across the classroom and down the rows. He went on to give in detail the experiment conducted with dogs, a ringing bell and meat powder placed in their mouths causing them to salivate. After so long of the process being repeated, the bell ringing caused the dogs to drool, even before the powder was presented.

"Our behaviors are shaped by stimuli. You might find that a sound or a smell or a certain time of year evokes emotions in you from unconscious memories locked to it. A song from a former lover, the day you lost someone, or a scent tied to a fond experience. Each are examples of how we have been unintentionally conditioned," the lecture was summed up, and the floor was opened for questions.

At her seat, Kaylee finished her notes, sitting back and chewing over the last bit in thought. There had been a few times when she'd felt a strong emotional response she couldn't explain, sometimes even in her dreams. Knowing quite well that a lot of her memories were likely tucked away from the stressful experience Hell's Gate left on her and many others her age, she had to wonder just what else was buried beneath in her subconscious.

Most of the students considered the same, thinking about the way they felt their bodies respond to all these familiar scents, noises, and sensations. A few of them murmured examples to each other about the times they had experienced this phenomenon. JD studied Kaylee briefly before refocusing his attention forward.

To no one’s surprise, Rennick raised his hand. Once given permission to speak he asked, “Are there studies like these done on fairies?”

"That is still a sensitive topic, Mr. Roswell," Alesandr acknowledged with the tip of his head, moving so that he could lean against the desk at the front of the room, crossing his arms over his chest. "There are very select studies done on fairies as a result of advocates in their favor. Those who would say that since we don't have their individual consent it's considered cruel or abusive. Others argue they don't have the same rights as humans do and are protected under treaties such as the Universal Declaration of Human Rights. A few have pointed to the Geneva Convention and it's treaties by saying that we are fighting with the fairies and other creatures, therefore it can be considered a form of warfare."

Curiosity got the better of a student in the front of the class. "And what do you think, Professor Strom?"

There was a lengthy pause, the kind many educators have when pressed for their opinion on a subject that can be sensitive. Finally finding the carefully formulated words he needed, he dared a response. "I believe that there are steps necessary to take in order to preserve peace and safety of those who cannot do so for themselves," Alecsandr answered before gingerly adding, "I think that studies which are conducted within the board of ethics approval and do not cause undue harm or consequences are beneficial. With that being said...if any of you should choose to pursue the background work that surrounds Guardians and dedicate yourselves to research, know that it's not going to be a smooth path and you will have those who object to your work. Some civilly, but others not as peaceful in their actions."

Already there were some murmurs of personal opinions on the matter, most unsurprisingly in agreement with their teacher. The odd number of few who were less comfortable with the idea of ‘studying’ fairies didn’t make a fuss. Even if their sentiment compelled them to wonder if all fairies were truly ‘evil’, as it was understood, they had to admit there were no known encounters with fairies that ever ended in peace to question their malicious nature as anything but cruel.

On that topic of thought, Charlotte wondered if this lent to her suspicion that something linked the fairies regardless of type.

Raising her hand, Charlotte waited for permission before asking, “Professor, would identical psychological makeup between fairies lend to other connections between them that might answer, in part, why the light from the Vytrina had the same effect on all of the fairies?”

"An interesting theory," Alecdandr mused, gaze shifting thoughtfully to the ceiling as he kept his hands busy gathering up his long raven tendrils into first a ponytail and then a haphazard bun. From a few rows behind her, Kaylee was sure she heard a loud gasp from Sophia and a muted scuffle of a chair scooting forward. "I will admit there likely hasn't been nearly enough examination or studies on fairies and their make up. It does stand to reason that there could be a link for the simultaneously impact they had, however I don't know if I would say it was a psychological one. Though, I will be the first to admit I can't say I know everything, so if one of you bright, young minds plans to prove me wrong, I look forward to it." He gave Charlotte a genuine smile and nod, dark eyes full of hope of just what the future could bring.

That answer satisfied the question. By all acounts this left an opening for someone else to speak. Intellectual discussion alone motivated many of her interactions, but Charlotte didn't want to give away this one too quickly, and perhaps for less than Academic reasons. However, before she could go on to keep his attention, another hand raised that the handsome professor dutifully called on.

"I think we'd love to hear your theory on what it was," Bellasiel said, matching Sophia's energy, as well as other students, "if not a psychological one, professor."

Charlotte sighed in resignation, leaning on Rennick this time and studying him. She'd have to make sure he didn't cut his hair. Keagan too, if she could convince him to invest in natural dreadlocks. Long hair and beards on men were some of the handsomest styles she and her sister had seen growing up.

All eyes were forward looking for a possible solution and were met with the casual shrug of shoulders. "I'm afraid I can't think of an explanation unless I'm simply pulling at straws, Miss Aelaidara," their professor wasn't ashamed to admit, her tongue rolling right off his tongue with ease. "The closest natural comparison I can think of would be a bee hive, however that doesn't expand far enough to say they shared it with dragonflies or any other creature." Eager to keep him talking, Sophia's hand all but shot up. "Yes, Miss Baros?"

"Have you considered something like telepathy?" Although she wasn't quite as much of a hardcore at studying as Rennick, Sophia did seem to take meticulous notes and was ready to fill any voids of lecture.

"Hmm...A possibility could be telepathy, though for that to be able to spread through an entire planet seems quite unlikely. But who knows - I'm a simple enough man, so perhaps I'm just thinking too simply," Alesandr chuckled, holding up his hands to show he had nothing else to offer at that moment.

Absolutely none of them thought he was simple and they could have continued to pick professor Alecsandr’s brain further, but the ringing of the bell ended any hope for longer discussion. Most of the students who preferred to engage with this particular teacher reluctantly left their seats. If it weren’t for Rennick and Keagan, Charlotte might have taken a little longer to leave as well, but her boyfriends didn’t have the same ‘appreciation’ for their psych professor like Bellasiel, Sophia, and others.

“Kinda wild, don’t you think?” Hadassah said as they walked out together. “The kinds of things we have such strong associations with sights, sounds, and smells just from experiences.”

"Yeah. It made me think of when you get de ja vu but don't know where it's from," Kaylee said thoughtfully. "It's happened a few times."

"Hmm, I don't think I've had it like that," Keagan shrugged. "Though I know that whenever I smell apple cinnamon I think of my Grams and she's been gone for a few years."

“Whiskey and stainless steel,” Charlotte smiled, thinking of her father. Other scents came to mind, like her mother’s perfume or knowing Hye and Kazumi had passed by after a smoke break from the faint smell of it in the air.

Hadassah sighed happily, “Sufganiyot makes me think of Hanukkah.”

“Oh, and pumpkin pie for Thanksgiving,” Charlotte said.

Bellasiel, giddy that she would be experiencing all the American holidays with her friends that year—and perhaps Serenity, since they were slowly healing from summer parent weekend—couldn’t wait to attach emotional memories with experiences like these they mentioned. She was looking forward to Halloween in particular.

“What does Halloween smell like?” Bellasiel asked.

“Candy, mostly,” Charlotte chuckled, and then perked. “Oh. Dilrubaa, Kuna—What do you think about dressing up as the three characters in Wild Wild West?”

The suggestion felt a little out of the blue though knowing Charlotte, Keagan expected it had been on her mind for some time. "Yeah, I don't mind that. I think I'd make a half decent Will Smith," he smirked, not worried about being a cowboy for a day.

“Yay!” Charlotte beamed.

“Who would I be?” Rennick answered his own question as soon as he asked. “Oh no, not—.”

“Artemus Gordon! Greatest US Marshall!” Charlotte went to loop her arms around his as if that might help her case. “Who comes to help the dazzling damsel out of her cage!”

“You could always break out yourself,” Rennick argued.

Gasping in mock offense, Charlotte said, “Yes, but it’s more romantic if you did it.” She pulled his arm over her and tucked herself against his side, willing her physical closeness to add to her persuasion. “Please? You’d be such a hot Artamus Gordon.”

Sighing, Rennick gave in, “Fine.”

Squealing in delight, Charlotte pulled his face towards her for a kiss before walking with an equal hold on both men. “It will be fun, I promise!”

Hadassah chuckled. “I dunno what I’ll be for Halloween.”

Kaylee realized it was a perfect opportunity for her to also touch on the topic. Cornflower eyes found his gaze and she offered a nearly sheepish smile. "Do you like to dress up for Halloween?" If he didn't, well there was no point in putting forth her ideas!

"I don't have any memories of dressing up for Halloween," JD said.

Surprised, Charlotte asked, "Your parents never took you trick-or-treating?"

Shaking his head, JD said, "No. My Dad left when I was a baby and my Mom traveled a lot. Grandpa never liked American holidays anyway." He gave a shrug. "I wouldn't mind participating."

Kaylee would have expected it to be a sensitive subject for that reason. "Well, if you'd like to dress up, maybe we could plan something together?" a gentle suggestion though there was clear hopefulness in her eyes.

JD chuckled, “I sense you have something in mind. What is it, mio Cielo?”

Bashfully, she listed the two she'd thought of. "Lottie and I were talking about it before. I was thinking either something classic like Sandy and Danny from Grease. Or maybe we can go as Marvel superheroes. I could be Captain Marvel and you could be Spiderman."

“Hmmm, I do like the idea of seeing you in a sleek, black outfit,” JD said, disappointing anyone who wanted to see him dressed up as Spider-Man. “Sandy and Danny sound good to me.”

Hope turned into a wide grin, rising up to place a kiss on his cheek. "That's perfect! Although speaking of sleek and black, I think you in a leather jacket is a bit more enticing."

“I’ll keep that in mind,” JD grinned, giving her a kiss on her cheek in return. He had a nice leather one at home. It could do with some air and sunshine, though he’d save the reveal of the vintage jacket for Halloween and pull it out on occasion after.

Just then Cara came hurriedly to them with Serenity right behind her. “Guys, the announcement!” She nearly squealed.

“We know,” Charlotte clapped twice. “Can’t wait until we hear what we gotta do. We were thinking Kaylee would be a shoe-in for a spot.”

They agreed, bobbing their heads despite any modest smiles and dismissive waves from Kaylee. Unless students unexpectedly got into the spirit more than usual it was a set deal that the traditionally inspired would earn their places of those going to that week.

Cara said, “Definitely gonna see what I can do to shoot my shot. I’m no Kaylee, but I think I got a chance.”

Charlotte fed off of the energy Cara emanated. “Hell yeah, right with you there. I’m gonna burn through them like a wildfire,” she said in an intense tone, with a blaze in her eyes that could have been mistaken for her mother’s twin suns.

Rennick glanced down at his sweetheart. “We should talk about this later and get to class,” he said, clearing his throat.

“Hm? Why? We have time,” Charlotte looked up. She studied Rennick’s pinking cheeks and caught on in an instant. Grinning wickedly, she asked, “You don’t want to hear me talk about how I want to obliterate competition?”

Rennick tilted his head to the side and down, mildly scolding with a raised brow. “Muz Ashari…

Chuckling, Charlotte decided to play nice and slipped one arm around Keagan and Rennick, refraining from plucking strings to tease while they were still at school. The three had been verbally reprimanded for getting a little too friendly in the halls. No pink slips so far. Best keep in that way.

To the delight of the students wanting to get more information on the ‘Guardian Tour’, that day they all received an email detailing the requirements. The grades were obviously a criteria. No student below a C+ in specific guardian-ranted courses could qualify. Too bad that meant Regina would be allowed. The other points were extra credits, obstacle courses, and three simulated missions. The top scores would make it on the bus to the facility where the official guardians stayed for stretches of time, like how firefighters worked.

The first courses were not difficult for either Von Helsing. They had dealt with similar ones back home. The issue wasn’t the course itself, but the overwhelming count of students doing them. With drama—not as much of a bother as previously thought, and in fact a nice outlet—dance, art, and other pressures, as well as their job—at first a nightmare when they realized how little they got back after FICA, medical, and taxes—the days wore on and Kaylee felt the weight of her load one afternoon when she was paired with Regina…and scored lower by three points.

“It’s alright,” Charlotte assured her sister, struggling not to wince. “This won’t hold you back. Regina didn’t do well on any of her other courses and you did. You’re still in the running.”

“Lottie’s right, you’ve just been wearing yourself down lately,” Annie encouraged.

They weren't wrong at all. Kaylee was feeling everything piling up from the past several weeks, even if she didn't want to admit it. "Maybe, but even so I can't let that allow me to make mistakes. Real world mistakes are deadly," Kayleee sighed with clear discouragement. The competition aside, she felt the need to bury her own building exhaustion, even if her schedule was catching up to her.

Frowning slightly, Annie went to pick up Kaylee’s bag for her and handed it over. “Maybe some ice cream might do you good.”

“A nice long bubble bath too, at some point, but,” Charlotte pulled on her own bookbag, “maybe JD would be best right now. C’mon girl.”

The two didn’t need to urge Kaylee onward with more than the mention of JD, even if Charlotte supported her sister as they walked with one arm around her. That particular course did the body dirty. It was honestly surprising that Regina made it through at all! Especially with the rumors that Hugo was messing around. Nothing substantial, but it exited the minds of the hens who loved to cluck. Cara, in particular.

Upon seeing JD waiting for Kaylee at their usual corner on the quad where the companions lounged, Charlotte did her tired sister a favor and called out, saying, “Hey Bambi, your girl needs some snuggles.”

JD perked up, turning to see the three coming over. He had been in conversation with Elijah up till then. He softened his eyes on Kaylee and gave her a sympathetic smile as the distance closed and he could take over the weight of her body pressed against his, sensing the need to hook his arms under hers to take some of that pressure off her feet.

“Aw, mio Cielo, long day?” JD asked, giving her a kiss.

Even if her body didn't have a chance to recover yet, just her sweethearts touch and words and did wonders to heal her mind and soul. "Yeah, a long day," Kaylee nodded and let her forehead rest on his. "And the day before that, and the day before that."

"Maybe you need a spa day," Keagan offered, easily caught up on the conversation. He'd heard what wonders these did for the girls through Charlotte.

"But I don't want to go to the castle," Kaylee grunted in an argument. It was her night off from working, after all.

Rubbing her back, JD glanced at the throuple as an idea came to him. He said, “I got some things to do, but how about you do what homework you need to get done, take a shower, and meet me at your dorm at five? We can relax together.”

The idea of homework could have brought tears to her eyes if Kaylee wasn't so damn proud. That, and she really just wanted to lay with him right then, even if it was out in the quad. "Yeah...I guess I can do that," Kaylee sighed, not wanting to burden him as well.

JD did his best to comfort her while she was still in his arms. Kaylee notably, and understandably, took her time to receive murmurs and kisses before Annie offered to help Kaylee on her way to the dorm, since Charlotte lingered with Rennick and Keagan. It was JD’s fortune that Kaylee left just before Charlotte turned to go after confirming with Rennick and Keagan that she’d meet with them at the cottage.

“Hey, can I ask you guys a big favor?” JD asked, catching all three.

Charlotte glanced at the time. She knew Kaylee would need more support than a shower, especially since her sister had to face homework after today’s slight disappointment. “Hmmm—yeah, what’s up?”

“Can I have the cottage alone with Kaylee tonight?” JD asked, looking between them. “Just cause she’s had a rough couple of weeks and I got a date I was hoping to do with her.”

They had all been at the cottage at some point or another, tossing and tumbling a room apart and not speaking a word of their activities if they crossed paths. Charlotte had hoped to do the same tonight, but seeing his point, she looked to the other two and said, “Wanna risk a pink slip tonight?”

"If it helps Kaylee," Keagan was quick to offer his own compliance. "Besides, you know I think you're worth the risk any night, Koh-i-Noor." He gave her a quick wink, though there was still the rest of the throuple to convince.

That sassy, enticing man! Charlotte’s grades might have suffered occasionally due to procrastination if it were only the two of them. She would have pushed homework down the priority list to immediately spend time after school in Keagan’s arms, and she knew she could convince her Dilrubaa to do it too. Rennick’s strict respect to academia kept, at least her, on the sensible path.

That being said, of course Rennick’s first words were, “As long as we get our work done, I don’t mind it.” He gave Charlotte’s rear a firm pat. “You forgot to check my math last night.”

“Oof,” Charlotte hadn’t meant to, but it was a nice break. “That will be done first thing after I hang out with Kaylee, promise.” She turned to JD and smiled. “All yours.”

Exhaling, JD said, “Thank you.” He stepped back and waved. “Owe you one. See you around.”

“Bye,” Charlotte, and turned to her guys. “Okay so, at five when Kaylee’s picked up I’ll come to your dorm and look over your math, okay?”

“Alright,” Rennick said, giving her a parting kiss. He stepped aside so that Keagan could do the same.

Once they were satisfied with their goodbyes Charlotte made her way to the rooms. She walked in on Serenity putting away a teacup and heard the faint sound of what could be called rain. The scent of chamomile and honey told her that Kaylee had probably just left to shower.

“How’s she doing, Serri?” Charlotte asked.

“Hanging in there,” Serenity said, cleaning the counter of fallen leaves.

Nodding, Charlotte glanced around and walked up to her side. “And how are you doing?”

Serenity worked silently for a while longer and answered, “I’m okay. Bella and I are just exploring our relationship as friends and, even if I find myself wanting to hold her I keep it to myself. I know this isn’t her burden. It’s mine. I am working on becoming braver.”

Charlotte rested a hand on her friend's arm. “You don’t have to be brave alone.”

Smiling sadly, Serenity said, “Thank you…”

“I’m gonna go set up things for Kaylee and I to study. Want to do it with us?” Charlotte asked.

“No, it’s okay. Bell and I are gonna work on school together tonight,” Serenity said.

“Oh, that’s great. Well, good luck,” Charlotte said, parting with her to do as she had said.

It wasn't long before the running water stopped in the adjacent bathroom. Normally the time before Kaylee emerged was filled with humming or even cheerful singing. Today it was silent and the time didn't stretch nearly as long. Hair still wet and wrapped in a towel, she was wearing a pink lounge set. Spotting her sister Kaylee gave a weary smile. "Oh, right...studying..." Moving to her bag she pulled up her laptop and a couple of books before taking up a seat beside Charlotte.

Sympathetic, and struggling not to spoil JD’s surprise just to soothe her sister, Charlotte said, “Yeah, study—We don’t have to do it all. I mean, it’s Friday anyway.” Maybe that would lift her spirits some?

"Might as well get it over with." Sunny disposition had completely clouded over. "Then maybe I can get a little rest this weekend "

“Yeah, you gotta be fresh for your routine weekend dinner at Grandpa Giuseppe’s,” Charlotte nodded, taking out her tablet to play back some lectures, if need be.

They studied until four-thirty, when Charlotte said she would find her guys and see Kaylee soon, though she didn’t say how quickly or where, not wanting to give away the evening. Charlotte left and, promptly on time at five, JD’s knock came at the door. Hugs and comforting kisses were shared upon seeing one another. Without an explanation on where they’d relax, but being clued in on the fact that they were headed down familiar hallways, it was natural for Kaylee to suspect that they’d end up at the cottage where—to her knowledge—Charlotte and her boyfriends would be having their time together. If Kaylee had any disfavor not having JD alone, she didn’t show it. Too tired, perhaps? Or just not wanting to put down the mood? Either way, she walked with JD without complaint to the cottage.

“Here we go,” JD opened the door.

Silent, cozy, lit by candles. The living room appeared to have been shuffled around to accommodate two people with a projector waiting to play a certain movie they hadn’t had the pleasure of getting a hold of at camp. It struck Kaylee that not all the lights were on when they approached the cottage in the twilight. There was no sound of feet, nor did Kaylee notice any of the usual markers of the throuple’s presence. Charlotte had definitely left the dorm.

"What's this?" Cornflower eyes drifted about the room and the dimly lit feeling that was left. It registered that they were quite clearly alone, only adding to the confusion. "I thought Charlotte and her boys would be over by now. Am I missing something?"

Smiling, JD came to take Kaylee’s hands in his. “They agreed to risk getting a pink slip to spend the night together in the guy’s dorm so we could have a date here.”

"Aww, that's nice of them," Kaylee felt a tug at her heart before realizing they could only have agreed if it was asked of them. "So you asked them to give us the cottage? For a night alone?" Her eyes fell on the projector with a growing curiosity. "Are we going to watch a movie?"

“Yeah, I got a copy of ‘The Prestige’ this morning, which I was gonna save for Monday, but you had such a long, hard day I thought I’d do it tonight,” JD said, guiding her with him to the couch where he snuggled her against his side while he used his other hand to navigate the menu.

It really had been a long, hard day, and him putting in this much effort at the last minute just to try to comfort her touched her heart. "This is so sweet of you, JD," Kaylee murmured softly, letting her body rest against his and the sanctuary it provided.

“I have to take care of my beautiful sky,” JD said, giving her head a kiss as they settled in.

Snacks were within reach, and if not, JD insisted on being the one to nab whatever she needed at the time. He really wanted Kaylee to experience his favorite movie without interruption. The struggle of two former friends outwitting each other, sacrificing everything for the ultimate illusion sparked from a desire for Justice that quickly dissolved into spiteful revenge, posing the question of how far was too far, and just what cost was a man willing to pay to see to the end of his ambitions.

JD often glanced at Kaylee to see how she was doing during the film, knowing certain parts were a little sad. Particularly the relationship with Sarah and her husband, the poor thing. JD hoped that the fact that the father of the little girl survived to raise his daughter would end the movie on a good note for Kaylee.

The film not being in chronological order meant that looking away from the screen wasn't an option. Kaylee found herself enraptured by the magic on screen even as some tricks were revealed to their components. There was still a talent involved to perfect each illusion, something she admired. It made her think of the times that JD had enjoyed putting on small performances for her, always a fan of his snippets of magic here or there.

What Kaylee was not a fan of was the on-going rivalry between Borden and Angier. She could understand that Angier was upset at the loss of his wife, someone he held dear and whose life was robbed of her, not to mention how easily the blame for her death could be placed on Borden and the unknown knot. In her mind a hatred was justified, but watching as it turned into ill-act after ill-act against the other she grew less comfortable with the incessant need of revenge.

At one point Kaylee even turned up to glance at JD, just after Angier fell through the trap door to hit the ground and damage his leg. "Don't they think this has gone on long enough? Other people are getting hurt," she huffed in disapproval, thinking of the poor woman who had volunteered and was sliced by the birdcage. "It's one thing to be upset and hurt over someone dying, but you can't just live your entire life clinging to the idea of revenge. It's only going to be a never-ending chain."

“We’ll speak about it after,” JD said softly, knowing what he had to say wasn’t going to be simple.

It was an odd request, seeing as she was really just making a comment, but Kaylee nodded in response. In truth it was the best course of action since the movie required one's full attention.

Once the credits rolled and the movie ended, JD turned down the music to respond. “Sorry for waiting to talk over the point you brought up. I didn’t want to disrupt the movie.” He set the remote aside and shifted to more easily see her as he spoke. “So, first, I think when it comes to movies you have to keep in mind that your personal, chosen standards of conduct might color the way you perceive what you’re watching,” he said, and figured she would recall their talk on moral-relativism from camp. “I will have to say that what ‘enough’ is, is relative to their standards and ambitions.” Neither Angier or Borden cared that the woman got hurt. What mattered was that one had managed to land a damaging career blow against the other. “Revenge, executed well, can end in a satisfying way for some. It’s why people will still try it—yes, it might mean a harder life in some ways, but life isn’t easy in general—the debt an action incurs is naturally determined by the one who suffered the injustice, I think, so it’s not really our business to say if it is or isn’t too far—too far for your standards, mio Cielo, perhaps, but not theirs.” And because of this JD thought nothing more or less about the two men’s effect on the people around them; observing the situation that didn’t directly affect him in a detached way.

"But it doesn't feel that simple," Kaylee decided she could argue her own thought process. "Even if after Angier shot off Borden's fingers he might have felt a bit of satisfaction for slightly evening their score, it only prompted the Borden brothers to act again and sabotage his show. Revenge is only going to generate more hate and create a cycle of each side hurting the other in what they feel is justified. What good is feeling better for just a short while if it only means another round of suffering when they try to make it even again?"

How sweet Kaylee was, at least relative to the confines of the morals she constructed for herself that JD also recognized and determined to be sweet. JD accepted not everyone would have his exact views, so he chose to be patient with others, and especially this woman he loved.

“It is simple, in a sense. I think what complicates it for you is that you probably still view what you observe in the world as what people ‘should’ and ‘shouldn’t’ do, as indicated by your word-choice. But people don’t live by any one standard, let alone your own. What is ‘good’? What is ‘evil’? What is ‘truth’?,” JD said, absentmindedly twirling her curls with his fingers. “Where is it written that a person should refrain from revenge just because it doesn’t always have the desired result, short-lived or not? Or that it could have a negative impact? They don’t know the future, they can’t be sure of their success, but they were willing to risk another round of suffering for the chance at full satisfaction. And that is their prerogative.”

"But it was only a chance, and for what?" Kaylee sighed, shrugging her shoulders and laying herself back in his arms. "Angier died. One of the brothers died. Sarah's dead, Julia's dead. It is a prerogative filled with holes. If they were so geared toward satisfaction they should have also been aware of self-preservation. Stopping could have spared so many lives. No one is the villain in their own story, and that only gives them the motivation they need to continue with actions that risk themselves and others."

“They were aware. They just decided that lives were worth the cost, even if they didn’t want to admit it out loud,” JD said, thinking of the clones in particular. “There are no villains. No true ones. Only humans making the choices that they do, that sometimes aren’t the ones we would make.”

Angier convinced himself that it was alright to murder continuously as long as he believed the lie that they all felt like ‘going home’ as the old man had said. Not to mention Borden twins’ refusal to set aside their lifestyle to make peace in the marriage. If he had valued her more than he did his illusions, would she have died? But it was their choice. Who could judge them? And by what right are they to be judged? For anyone to realize the impact of their actions requires awareness of when you fall short of doing just that. To fall short implies there is something to aim for. Something to aim for means there are set expectations. But as they knew, there is no standard of good or morality. People don’t necessarily have to be aware of their impact or actions. It’s up to them as individuals to just avoid people living in a way they don’t particularly enjoy and gather with people who happen to live the way they did. All valid points, as Kaylee had thought back at camp. Points she did not explore beyond that conversation with anyone else. As similar as JD and Wesley appeared, did her father have the same perspective? Perhaps she might ask him.

Although she had been calming down and even relaxing during the movie, their discussion was gradually starting to add to weight that he'd fought so hard to remove from her shoulders. "Even if a person might think their actions are justified, that doesn't mean they aren't harming others.”

JD did not catch the shift in mood. He was as relaxed now as he had been at the beginning of this topic. So he said in a casual tone, “Agreed. Choices have an affect. But where we differ is whether we should be concerned if others are affected, whatever the result. To me it’s neither here nor there. A rock drops in a pond. The water ripples. We don’t fret over that if he doesn’t splash us.”

“People who murder or violate others might think they can say they did what they did because of one reason or the other, but crossing that threshold and ending a life is being willfully ignorant of the value of another life. That or acknowledging the impact their murder will have and not caring, which is just being a sociopath, by definition.”

“Well,” JD said, thoughtfully, “a person can’t be ‘willfully ignorant’ if they don’t hold to the belief that there is a threshold to cross. Sociopath or not.”

“You wouldn't say that Hitler or others who execute a mass genocide are just making choices others wouldn't make. There has to be something - anything - so we don't live in fear each day another person will do the same without any deterrent."

It was about this time that JD noticed Kaylee’s tone was different. She breathed differently. She felt stiff in his arms. It wouldn’t due to point out that Hitler, a Hunter, truly believed mages were a threat and took action to end the fear they posed, or that what she was saying danced on the edge of universal morality humanity should be obliged to follow.

Realizing she was growing upset and that wasn't what was intended for their date night, Kaylee exhaled and pulled herself away from him. Rising, she gathered up the remains of their snacks and began to clean everything up. She didn't want to get into a heated philosophical or ethical discussion at that point.

"It's a well-done movie," Kaylee commented as she turned to the kitchenette.

JD found himself speechless for a time. Finally he said, “Mio Cielo, I’m sorry to have upset you…I didn’t realize our discussion had crossed from sharing intellectually to distressing you. You had such a long, trying day. I should have been vigilant.” He got up and ventured to take her hand. He asked in a soft tone, “Is there anything I can do to make you feel better?”

It took a moment for Kaylee to meet his eyes, making sure she was calmed down before she answered him. "I'll be fine," she assured him with a small smile. "I'm worn a bit thin. I don't mean to start a fight or anything."

“I didn’t think you were trying to start anything, mio Cielo. Still,” JD said, sensing permission to pull her into his arms, “I want to soothe you. Leave the mess, I’ll handle it later.”

The young man guided his sweetheart past the living room and to the back porch. It had begun to rain, but it wasn’t so cold that they had to shut the panels. JD eased Kaylee onto one of the large, comfortable lounges. He sat right behind her, with Kaylee tucked between his legs and a little forward so he could work his thumbs into her tight shoulder muscles. It had been a long day indeed and the unexpected tension did nothing to help. JD did his best to ease those knots, even if he had far less skill than the staff at the spa.

A content sigh left Kaylee as she succumbed to the dutiful movements of his touch, resting her hands on her own legs. Cornflower eyes closed to the world as she soaked in his affection, once more reminded of just how grateful she was for JD and all the little things he did for her. Far more than enough to put aside the small tension she had felt earlier. "I decided on what should be your nickname," she murmured, her body gently moving from his massage.

“Oh? What is it?” JD asked, leaning to the side enough to glimpse her face, though he kept up his work.

Hoping her research paid off and she wasn't about to slaughter it, Kaylee answered. "Mia Ragione."

Spoffing soflty, JD asked, “So, you are my freedom—my sky—and I am your reason. What felt right about this name for me?”

Fully prepared to defend her choice, Kaylee did just that. "We'll, You've proven you're my voice of reason. You're a reason I smile a lot," Kaylee tilted her head just enough to meet his gaze with a sheepish smile. "La Mia Ragione di vita."

JD smiled and gave her lingering kiss of sincere affection. He murmured, “Thank you, mio Cielo.” When Kaylee turned outward again she did not see his smile fade into a somber line, nor did she see his umber eyes soften in brief—discomfort? Concern? JD himself didn’t understand the feeling that came over him. This was a good thing, wasn’t it? Why did he feel…odd? Not ready to spoil their moment again, he merely worked his thumbs and said in a bright tone, that did not betray him, “Your Italian is good. How much do you know?”

"Not nearly enough to dare try to speak to your grandfather again. Not unless I want to embarass you and me," Kaylee chuckled, feeling quite pleased with herself and him. They were doing so well as a couple.

Slipping his arms around her waist now, JD pulled her against him and laid back, supported upright by the pillows. He rested his chin on her shoulder. “Hmm, I dunno. I don’t think grandpa will remember, even if you did,” he chuckled. The old man would joke the same. “I like to hear you speak Italian. It’s sexy.”

Looking up at him with a smirk, Kaylee wiggled her brows at him. "Oh do you? Maybe I'll need to learn some more then," she teased him lightly.

“Do so,” JD grinned, and brought his lips to her ear to rumble, “La tua voce è dolce. Ti farò cantare per me stasera.[Your voice is sweet. I will have you sing to me tonight.”

Cornflower eyes lit with delight. Kaylee bit her lip momentarily. "I don't know what you said, but I know I want to hear more," she breathed.

Chuckling, JD snuggled closer and spent a good while kissing her between sweet-nothings in Italian until Kaylee could no longer stay still. They enjoyed a deep and affectionate hour or so until they were too tired to do more than be silent and content in each other’s arms. The moon peeked higher than the trees. Kaylee heard her phone BING! Charlotte. Probably reminding her they were expected home.

Begrudgingly, Kaylee leaned far enough out of his arms to reach her phone. "Ugh...we should get going," she groaned, clearly not a fan of the idea.

“Hmm,” JD sighed, not yet letting go.

After a few more kisses on her cheek and her neck JD reluctantly got up to dress—only after she did, enjoying the view. Then he took her hand and they walked to the vault where Charlotte was waiting just behind the doors. She waved to Kaylee urgently.

“Janitors and Hall patrol,” Charlotte mouthed.

Of course! Kaylee forgot that the rest of the world didn't like the youth enjoying themselves. Turning to JD she gave him an apologetic look. "I'll see you tomorrow, Mia Ragione?" The happy sparkle in her eyes said that he had succeeded in making her feel better.

“I’ll count the minutes,” JD said, giving Kaylee one kiss farewell. They didn’t know just when someone might turn the corner.

The three parted. JD managed to get to his dorm without much trouble. On the way he considered the strange feeling stirring inside him since hearing his nickname—no, before that. It felt like a small pinch. A light, dull ache. Could it have been her reaction to their talk? What did the sensation correlate to? JD’s mind went over his points and found no fault in them. And yet…

There has to be something—anything, Kaylee had said.

Another voice came to mind. There has to be some good in this world. There needs to be a reason why we all don’t live in clever cruelty, even if we could get away with it.

JD hadn’t thought of that conversation in so long. Partly because he didn’t want to have that on his mind, nudging at him. It wasn’t even in his own belief system; relativistic morals did not require there to be a United concept of good or evil. He thought he did away with that inconvenience and here JD felt his heart wilt to think of Kaylee distressed to gain insight on his perspective. Here he was, uncertain and uncomfortable, being called her ‘voice of reason’. It had been desirable at first, but now JD couldn’t grip the joy it once brought him. The lie that he cares for reason to be voiced. JD did not. He didn’t care about reason, or rather, being reasonable. It tasted bitter on his tongue and made for seemingly arbitrary rules imposed on the self even when alone, enforced by the virtue of integrity. And yet…

…crossing that threshold and ending a life is being willfully ignorant of the value of another life.

JD shook his head as if he could shed the thoughts forming from the memory of her words. He had to focus. He had work to do. He needed to get up early the next day to head down to his grandpa’s. They were making another dish together for Kaylee’s traditional Saturday dinner with them. JD made sure his door was shut tight and locked before disrobing, becoming himself, and dropping into bed without bothering with pajamas. Thankfully he was too tired to reflect more, falling into a blank, sleepiness.

Meanwhile Kaylee and Charlotte raced the clock to get home and in bed. It was too late to do more than spill a little tea. Apparently ‘The Prestige’ was good and so Charlotte decided to keep it in mind for a night with the guys—not a romantic movie, but well worth one watch at least. As for Charlotte, she said she narrowly missed Hubert’s pink slip and dodged two janitors on her way to the vault. It was nice to end the day on a better note than expected.
 

Attachments

  • 1630755484576.png
    1630755484576.png
    154.5 KB · Views: 0
The next few weeks leading up to Halloween were quick to fly by. Studies, clubs, and working filled up nearly every bit of time for the girls. Thankfully, Kaylee was getting more aware of just how worn down she was making herself and took little breaks and moments to refresh. The last thing she needed was a bout of exhaustion to keep her from competing as they inched closer to April!

Just a couple of days before Halloween, most of the school was either on the quad or in the dining hall for lunch. Kaylee and Sophia were lagging behind the others, ushering the rest of their friends to go ahead while Sophia stayed behind to deal with an unexpected Satan's waterfall. Kaylee had remained in solidarity despite her best arguments, making sure everything was cleaned and as discreet as possible before they left the locker room. Turning down the nearly empty halls with soft chatter, they both came to a sudden halt at a scolding yell.

"DeLancre! Averelle! If I have to pull you two out of one more closet, I'll call your parents myself!" A bitter old man growing tired of cleaning up after kids was facing away from them, shaking his fist in the air. Sophia and Kaylee had shrunk up against a wall not wanting to get on the janitors bad list but also deeply intrigued to see if they could find out more. From their position they could see Hugo's head as he was trying to disappear, though old man Thompson was blocking out who he was with!

And yet, Fate smiled upon them that day. Just when they resigned they wouldn't find out what was happening, another barked order came. "Averelle! You forgot your drawers!" The sound of scuffling feet could be heard as Hugo's companion retraced her steps and snatched the panties that were being held high in the air. Right as she was turning to leave, there was a moment where Kaylee caught sight of her face and she had to cover her mouth with her hand to keep from squealing. The tea was piping!

Kaylee and Sophia couldn't come to the lunch room fast enough. They paid no attention to their food at all, tugging all the other girls' attentions in to spread the news they'd all been waiting for: Hugo was caught in the closet...but it was not with Regina! They had the joyous luck of quite literally catching sneaking Paisley with her pants down - behind her own cousin at that! This spurred some discussion of how long it'd be until Regina knew, a few of their group feeling scraps of sympathy for the Ice Queen and wondering if someone should tell her. Others thought this was a beautiful moment for Karma to strut her stuff. In the end it was pocketed - Halloween was right there and they had to find time to put finishing touches on costumes.

“I feel like this Halloween will be the absolute best,” Charlotte said, making sure the pull-away skirt she had the tailors make was secure around her waist.

They would have never let her go to the dance if she was as authentic to the costume as she wanted to be, but that didn’t mean she needed to keep it for their traditional after party! The cottage was already set up to receive their close knit friends. Music, snacks, and more awaited them, like a bottle filled with slips of paper whereupon they wrote questions and dares. If it landed on you, you had to do what the paper said, or answer the question on the other side truthfully.

"I feel like you think every year is the best," Kaylee chuckled, teasing her hair just a little more in the mirror. She had gone with Sandy from the final scene of Grease, complete with big 80s hair, make up, tight black pants and and bright red heels. "But I don't think you're wrong this time around, either." She had been pretty excited for their couples costume!

1631070506342.png

Taking a moment, the girls stood side-by-side in front of their grand mirror. They were flawless. Kaylee looked amazing as Sandy Olsson and Charlotte killed it as the sultry Rita Escobar.

“Oh we look damn good,” Charlotte said, admiring their work. “Let’s go.”

They didn’t take long to say goodbye to their family before heading out the portal doors. The sisters waited for their boyfriends by the vault. A gaggle of giggling girls going by only drew their attention from hearing a vaguely familiar voice. The guard with the scar on his lips shooed away the loitering students to head to the great hall. It was no issue, until he saw them.

“You can’t explore around the school while the party is on. Either you go to the Halloween hall or go to your dorms,” he gruffed.

“Sir, we’re just waiting for friends. We’re heading out to the hall together. We promise we won’t be long,” Charlotte said.

“Hm,” the guard eyed them. “I’ll make a pass around here soon. Better not catch you lying.”

“Yes sir,” Charlotte said, and the girls watched him leave. Well, not ‘leave’. He walked into a door where other officers were lounging at the ready. Then it clicked. “Oh! Kaylee. He was one of the men who tackled father.”

“The small glimpse I got looked like they’re wearing the same kind of gear. Maybe they’re both? Or maybe he is, and the others are strictly guarding the vaults…” Charlotte trailed off. She hadn’t seen them anywhere else. Maybe they were specifically guarding against a Fox they were afraid might bolt through a school portal. Or not afraid. Maybe hopeful, judging by the enthusiasm they took to hitting him.

“Mio Cielo,” JD’s excited tone drew Kaylee’s eyes on him. He wore tight jeans, white-T, and black leather jacket with a flare that screamed GREASE! A single curl flicked in front of umber earth.

1631070521951.png

Lighting up, she turned to face him and placed a hand over her bosom. "I say, if that isn't Danny Zuko," she said with her best portrayal of Olivia Newton-John, "Be still, my beating heart."

Grinning, JD pulled her into a kiss and when he broke it he said, “You got me shakin’ baby.”

"Tell me about it." Stroking his cheek, Kaylee flashed him a wink. "Oh I plan on plenty of shaking late tonight," she promised before taking his hand. "We should get going though, the hall patrols are pretty grueling tonight."

JD grinned, happy to accept the hand of a sexy woman in black. He glanced at Charlotte. “Coming?”

“Go on, I’ll meet you two later. Rennick and Keagan should be here soon,” Charlotte said, and as Fate would have it they strolled up.

Keagan looked absolutely rugged and handsome as Jim West, and Rennick easily pulled off a hot portrayal of the US Marshall and inventor Artemus Gordon. They came to a stop in the midst of them, accepting the praise given by their friends and especially their girlfriend.

“Woo,” Charlotte whistled, taking a stroll around them. “Look at you two. Very handsome.”

1631070537067.png

Reaching up, Keagan took ahold of his chest with each hand. He tipped his head toward her and winked as he straightened up. "Why thank you kindly, ma'am," he said with a practiced southern drawl. "And you're looking pretty damn good yourself."

“Why thank you, sir,” Charlotte set her hands akimbo and gave them a sultry stare. “Where are you two headed this fine evening?”

“On a train to Utah. You’re welcome to come,” Rennick spoffed, and the two men took one arm each of hers.

“Don’t mind if I do,” Charlotte mused.

The five of them meandered down the hallways to the bustling crowd of aliens, cowboys, Disney princesses, and more. Games were in their usual space and tables at the edges were filled with snacks and drinks, being served by some of the students who failed to pay the pink slip debt. It seemed Regina didn’t make it. Paisley and Hugo were free, except that Regina was apparently putting pressure on her cousin to do her work!

Kaylee's brows went up at the sight of the Ice Queen and her indentured servant state. "Hmm, do you think she knows?"

"Probably not or she wouldn't be talking to Paisley," Sophia spoffed.

"I don't know, guys..." Tallulah was one who as on the fence of keeping the tea a secret. "I still think she deserves to know, even if she can be a complete witch."

“I mean, I’d do it,” Cara said, artfully turning over her sword with one hand, “but more out of hoping to see her face when she realizes she’s not the princess she thinks she is.”

“I would be surprised if she believed us,” Hadassah said.

Bellasiel spoke, but no one could understand her. She pushed up her full-face masquerade mask to asked, “Why wouldn’t she believe us?”

“Because we have a history of messing with each other,” Charlotte answered. She turned to her guys. “Come on, let’s put our skills of three-way dancing to the test and give my uncles a shock.”

While the throuple headed out JD turned to look at Kaylee. “Want to dance?”

Tucking away the thought to wonder if Regina would ever know, Kaylee gave his hand a light squeeze. "Yes, I would love a chance to dance. You have to show me just how well you can shake after all."

“That’s cool, baby. Rockin’ ‘n rollin’ and what not,” JD grinned, heading out with her.

The throuple wasn’t the only one to practice. JD took time with Kaylee to try out some of the classic moves in the movie. The pains it took to get it right without hurting each other paid off. They were in full swing and even did their characters respect when a crowd formed around them to cheer them on. JD and Kaylee ended that song perfectly, with a hop and a turn and lovely Sandy caught back into Danny’s arms.

“Woo! Deadass!” They praised.

Kaylee beamed from ear to ear, happily placing an arm around her man. "And you had two left feet this summer," she pointed out as a harmless tease, moving from the floor for a chance to get punch. "You did amazing out there, Mia Ragione!"

“Thank you, mio Cielo,” JD said, catching his breath. “But I still think I do have two-left feet. They just need a lot of practice.”

“Oh my god, you guys,” Charlotte and her sweethearts met the two on the way to get drinks, “that was incredible!”

Rennick and Keagan engaged in praise as well and they were too distracted to notice which station they ended up at. By the time the students in front of them cleared they were face to face with Paisley was filling the plastic cups. Regina had Hugo come on her side of the table to dance while a slow song was playing.

Charlotte frowned. She didn’t particularly like Paisley, but she still didn’t think it was right that Regina pushed off her work on her. Or maybe she was annoyed that Regina was getting away with enjoying the party. Either way, Charlotte shared a look with Kaylee. As soon as the boyfriends grabbed their drinks Charlotte insisted she’d meet them on the dance floor and that she’d be there with them soon. Rennick and Keagan left, trusting her. JD noted the shift in mood and promised he wouldn’t be far. After they left the girls picked up their drinks and lingered.

“Paisley,” Charlotte said, catching the girl off guard. She could see her seize up in suspicion. Any other night she might have had reason to be wary, but right now Charlotte was focused on a real issue. “Why do you let her boss you around like this?”

The unexpected, apparently sincere, confusion and concern caused Paisley to pause her task. She glanced back at Regina who was clearly trying harder than usual to keep Hugo’s wandering attention—to his phone, to distant friends, to the girls passing by in suggestive costumes. Paisley felt the restraint of Regina’s presumed influence tighten around her. She stayed silent, faced forward, and her eyes fell back to the stack of cups and punch.

Deciding to piggy back off of Charlotte's words, Kaylee pressed as well. "She isn't being a very good friend to you, Paisley," she pointed out. "Hell, not even a very good cousin."

Paisley winced. She bobbed the ladle into the punch. Internal defenses were failing her. What did she do in a situation where someone had sympathy for her? Insult them? It was a go-to. The nervous energy troubling Paisley's mind prompted her to action.

“W-what do you know, Shmaylee?” Paisley tried to scoff in vain. “Why don’t you and Charlotte the Harlot go….go away.”

Charlotte let the comment roll off her back. She spoke calmly, hoping to keep their conversation private. “Really? You’re gonna sit this whole evening out? You finally got a decent costume. You paid your dues for the pink slip. One more year and one more Halloween. That’s all you get. Are you really gonna look back on this day and say you were happy?”

Between the two Paisley could see this wasn’t a prank. Kaylee and Charlotte really meant their words. She turned again to see Hugo on his phone and Regina becoming antsy, ready to expend some of her frustration. As if by Fate, her cousin looked straight at Paisley with intent.

With a scowl that could curdle milk, Regina huffed her disapproval. "What are you doing talking to them Paisley? You can't let them hold up the drink line or we're going to get in trouble," she complained in a nasally tone, one they'd heard plenty of times.

Kaylee turned around and noticed there was a single boy, no doubt a freshman from his short statue, standing timidly just behind them. Since she hadn't taken a sip form her cup yet, Kaylee handed it to the boy who took it with a raised brow but a thanks, turning to leave. "There no line." With her hands free, she gave Regina a wide smile. "I'll take a glass of punch, please."

Downing her own drink, Charlotte tossed that empty and joined her sister, looking at Regina. “Yeah, one more for me too.”

Brows furrowing, the Ice queen waved her hand at her cousin. "Give the Von Helsing trash a cup so they'll get out of here."

Paisley felt a surge of electricity from her cousin, prompting her to grab the ladle again. Charlotte raised a hand to motion for her to halt and said, “She’s not the one who will stay up at night thinking about this moment. She won’t lose one wink of sleep over it. She might even forget you were here at all.”

Cornflower eyes turned to Paisley with honest sympathy. "Are you really going to let her take more of your high school away from you?"

The ladle slipped from Paisley’s hand as the sisters went on. She stood in silent thought. Behind, Hugo turned his attention up to the lock between the four girls and watched Paisley shaking a little as she turned to her cousin.

In a small voice Paisley said, “It’s not my fault you didn’t spend that Saturday in detention…”

Mouth dropping visibly, Regina took a step closer to her cousin. "That doesn't matter. You need to pour the damn punch, Paisley," she insisted.

"No, Paisley's right. You are supposed to be serving punch, Regina," Kaylee tapped the table with her forefinger. "And I'm getting real thirsty. Would be a shame if the chaperones heard someone wasn't doing their job."

“That’s right, you wouldn’t want to double your trouble,” Charlotte smirked.

Clearing her throat, Paisley said, “I’m…I’m not…I’m not gonna serve it anymore.” Feeling a sense of courage, she pursed her lips. “And I’m not gonna do your papers anymore, either.”

“Ooo,” Charlotte raised her brows.

Spoffing, Kaylee crossed her arms over her chest. "Do you even do anything for yourself? Makes me wonder just what it is Hugo sees in you."

Hands shaking with frustration, Regina shoved Paisley out of the way and stepped up to the punch bowl. Snatching up the ladle and a cup, she was nearly spitting with her anger, "Fine, you want some fucking punch, Kaylee?!"

Knowing just how nasty she could be, Kaylee was ready to jump back as the punch was tossed across the table. "You really don't know when to stop, do you?"

Charlotte stepped in forward with blazing mocha eyes. “Regina, you splash either of us and I will risk suspension to send you back to the rhinoplastic surgeon,” she said in a chilling tone.

Riding on that energy, Paisley straightened up from where she fell and dusted off her Cinderella’s dress. “Regina,” she inhaled, “you’re a bitch!”

"Looks like no one's under your spell anymore," Kaylee said with a clearly smug tone.

“Y-your mean and you’re thuggish!” Paisley went on. “I hate being pushed out the front when you want to avoid conflict yourself. I hate being pushed back when you want the spotlight! I hate that you find problems with everyone. I’m sick of it! We are sick of it!” She waved her hand to Hugo and herself.

Her brows furrowed together and Regina turned to glare between her cousin and boyfriend. "What are you talking about? Don't be stupid, Paisley!"

By now more than a few students were gathered around. Paisley didn't pay them any mind. She had quite enough of Regina. The long suffering cousin snapped, “Not as dumb as your ass! You said I’d probably land a man like Hugo if I lost weight. Well guess what? We’ve been sleeping together since camp!”

"You've....you've been what?!" It was quite nearly possible to see the smoke coming out of Regina's ears. "You...you slut! You said that you were seeing that weird Albino kid when you got that slip. The fuck is wrong with you that you've been sleeping with Hugo?!"

Hugo, silent and surprised, made no argument against it. The suddenness took him completely off guard. He simply blushed. Not so much embarrassed about having cheated, but that it was exposed so abruptly and suddenly. He didn’t stay to answer his—assumed ex—girlfriend. Instead, Hugo backed up and hurried into the crowd.

"Sounds like you're the one with something wrong with you, Regina," Kaylee had stepped back up to the punch table. "Or maybe with Hugo."

Green fierce eyes flicked between her enemy and her supposed ally. "You're no better than these two, Paisley," Regina snarled at her, clearly no longer caring who was listening.

Mousy brown eyes turned from the direction Hugo abandoned her to look at Regina. Chin up, even if trembling, Paisley said, “I think you’re wrong. I’m not half as good as them, but you’re less than half as good as me.” She grabbed the bowl of punch and threw the contents at Regina. “You can have Hugo,” she said in an injured tone. Just as finished with his shame of her as she was of Regina. “The two of you backstabbing jerks deserve each other!”

At that an applause struck up. Paisley stepped away towards the dance floor to that ‘albino freak’ and offered a dance. Impressed, even if he didn’t know all the details, Dirael accepted and the two forgot all about Regina to have at the next song.

Charlotte wished she had the wickedness in her to laugh at Regina, but the sorry state of the woman did pluck at her pity. She stood in wait when she noticed her boyfriends and JD heading over since catching the end of that disastrous outburst. The boys paired with their sweethearts.

Natalia, who had filled in for Lauri on occasion, came up to see Regina drenched in punch and the mess all over the floor. “Regina. You are relieved of duty. Go to your dorm and clean up.”

Bottom lip jutted out in a punch-drenched pout as she fought tears, Regina knew she couldn't retaliate with adults around. "You'll regret this " she gave a final look to Kaylee, hissing under her breath.

"Sure, because this is my fault," Kaylee spoffed, shaking her head. "Say whatever you want Regina. Your words can't hurt me when they mean nothing to me now."

Before Natalia could tell her to leave again, Regina muttered something that almost sounded like 'we'll see about that' before she shoved her way through the crowd and to the exit. There were still a series of eyes on them, several chuckling at her dismay. It turned out they weren't the only enemies she had made!

“Girls,” their aunt turned to them, “what happened here?”

Charlotte said, “Paisley finally grew a backbone. Regina has been harassing, belittling, and manipulating her this whole time and tonight she stood up for herself. Paisley is the one who threw the punch at Regina.”

Aunt Natalia wished people could stand up for themselves without making messes. Accepting this explanation she nodded and said, “Alright. You may go back to the party.”

There was a slight tone of hope that they’d keep out of trouble. The Von Helsing girls didn’t know if they could do that! But, they’d try, of course. Charlotte said with a smile, “Thank you Aunt Talia.”

As soon as their aunt turned away the girls did the same. Janitors came to handle the spillage and the man heading the crew was none other than Mr. Marsh. Neither sister wanted to remind him of their infamous night. Janitors were not given permission to burden students with pink slips, for now, but they didn’t want to tempt Fate. That persnickety mistress of destiny had too much fun with them!

Close with friends at their sides the girls were enveloped in a different kind of spill for the companions who missed the drama. Even Matt, Paulo, and Danson were pulled in attention! Elijah hoped Regina might come around and learn from this experience, though many were skeptical. Annie pointed out that sometimes a girl in Regina’s position might just let her pride make it worse. Kaylee had to side with Annie on this. After all, Regina was more than willing to throw around threats before she had vanished! Having lost Paisley and likely Hugo, she might be out for vengeance.

“Well, I can still hope,” Elijah smiled.

“In the meantime, why don’t we,” Tysha said, pulling on Danson’s hand, “get more dancing in before we head to the after party?”

"You don't have to ask twice," Keagan grinned giving Charlotte's hip a gentle tug. Never enough to directly pull her away from Rennick's affection of course.

“Damn right. Let’s go!” Charlotte giddily went with her strapping young men to the dance floor for a few more songs.

Sophia perked up. "After party?" She hadn't been within their group for the year prior's adventures, and Tallulah had promised she was in for a treat.

"Soon, my Sophiebear," her sweetheart chuckled, silencing her questions but pulling her back into the throng of dancing students where the loud music would drown her out.

JD chuckled, shaking his head. Sophia was quite the character. He looked down into cornflower fields. “Your friends are the most varied and vibrant teens I’ve ever met,” he said, heading out to the dancefloor with Kaylee. He wasn’t going to miss out on shakin’ it with his babe. “And you and your sister are bold. I love your spirit.”

In the thick crowd of dancing kids, Kaylee took it upon herself to dance a little closer to her sweetheart. Of course it was only to hear him better and not to enjoy the closeness of his body. Or so she'd tell anyone who questioned her! "Yes, we're just the fearless leaders of a motley crew," she joked, shaking her head. "But they're all good friends and I wouldn't change them for the world - even on their worst days."

“That’s good,” JD said, giving her a twirl. He pulled her against him when she faced back around. “Too bad Winter is such a recluse.” They still hung out together when they could. “I think she’d enjoy them if she felt comfortable.”

"She doesn't mind them," Kaylee said with confidence, even though they'd never spoken directly on it. "If it did bother her, she wouldn't be coming around at all. I think she's as antisocial as she likes to seem, either. Maybe by next year she'll realize it, too."

Softly, JD said, “Yeah…” He let his mind wander as he gazed into cornflower fields. He slowed to a stop as the song did and remained with her in his hold. “So, this ‘after party’. I hear it’s a big deal. Are we going any time soon?”

"Getting tired of the dance already?" she teased him. "Our first official dance together and you want to leave. I must be an absolute bore."

Chuckling, JD leaned to give her a kiss. “Nonsense. I simply love the idea of curling up with you on a couch. It has nothing to do with my feelings towards dance,” he said in a playful tone that hinted at the opposite. “But I refuse to go unless you’re craving for the party is satisfied. Would you like to play some games? Go through the haunted halls?”

"I'm only teasing, Mia Ragione," Kaylee assured him, though she wouldn't object to being wrapped up in his arms. "I'm not a huge fan of horror, but we can go if you'd like. I'm just not sure who else is ready to head out to the Hill. We could ask though, it's kind of slowing down in here."

“In that case,” JD said, taking Kaylee in stride with him to the bigger gathering of their friends. He meant to ask if they were ready to go when he had a chance, but it seemed he didn’t have to.

“—done with dancing,” Annie said, rubbing her foot.

“How about just one more?” Elijah asked.

“Afraid not!” Annie shook her head. “My feet are sore. You dancers are like machines. I dunno if I am gonna be able to walk to the hill for—Whoa!”

Elijah stooped and picked Annie up. It had been the first real kind of affectionate closeness. Normally they held hands or maybe nuzzled noses once. The blush on Annie’s cheeks spread over her face.

“Oo!” Charlotte squealed, tugging on the arm of her nearest boyfriend out of excitment.

“Atta boy!” Cara whooped.

Bellasiel joined. “Kiss! Kiss!”

Chuckling, Elijah said, “Not too much guys, I don’t think Annie can handle it.” He faced down the exit. “To the hill we go!”

Serenity hid her giggle as Elijah led the way with Annie held in mute shock. She and the others followed, some throwing out a tease or two to the couple that hadn’t even kissed yet. Hadassah and Paulo didn’t say they did, but the girls who knew better gave them knowing glances. On the way to the hill Elijah ended up setting Annie back onto her feet. She felt a little woozy from the rush of blood, mildly dazed, and gave Elijah a playful hit to his shoulder for having, quite literally, swept her off her feet!

The companions arrived to the hill in due time. They walked the enchanted path to the cottage and marveled at the decor.

“This is so cool!” Tysha said.

“I know, right?” Charlotte beamed. She’s gave Rennick a nudge. “Thank you for putting this together for us, Kuna.”

Rennick spoffed, “It’s nothing.” Despite his words he appeared quite pleased with Charlotte’s approval.

“Hope these are all decorations,” JD said, eyeing a large plastic spider.

"If they're not, I got you man," Keagan assured JD with a light nudge as the trio were coming up beside them.

Sophia, practically tugging Tallulah into the cottage, paused for half a second. "Oh yeah, Keagan's been nominated the spider killer after he rescued me one day on the courtyard."

"Ah yes, my big badass who turns into a damsel in distress at the sight of bugs," Tallulah snickered until her mouth was silenced.

Amused, Kaylee leaned into JD's side. "Don't worry, I can help protect you too if you need, Mia Ragione."

“Then I am in good hands,” JD chuckled, walking into the living room alongside the other companions.

With all the teases and jokes, Rennick discreetly waved his hand to disenchant the large snake he had waiting on the outside of the cottage to slip by the windows. Perhaps later, or another time. For now he and Keagan helped situate the others, directing them to drinks, snacks, and let them know they were welcome to roast s’mores at the back porch fire pit. Charlotte took out the big bottle filled with strips of paper and set it on its side in the middle of the carpeted floor that they cleared of the coffee table to make room for everyone who wanted to play.

Cara perked. “Oh! Spin, Dare, Truth!”

That caught the attention of the few who hadn't already gathered, pulling them from snacks and admiring the cottage. "Spin, dare, truth?" Even unknowing what she was signing up for, Sophia didn't hesitate to sit down and shoot pleading eyes up at Lulah to join her.

"The spin is just for spinning the bottle to see who's turn it is," Kaylee explained, arms wrapped around one of JD's and letting her poofy head of hair rest on his shoulder. It'd be up to them if they played.

Keagan nodded as he sat on one side of Charlotte. "Essentially. Spin the bottle, if it lands on you then you take out a piece of paper. One side has a truth you either answer or the other side has the dare you complete."

Interest completely perked, Sophia tucked her dress under her legs. "And if someone chickens out and won't do either?"

“There’s a lot of debate on that,” Charlotte said. “Our parents would do something like drink alcohol, but we can’t do that without regret.” Janitors aside, they wanted to remember their fun party nights! “There are alternatives. Honey in the hair is the most disfavorable, but still ethical, consequence. But, we’re open to suggestions.”

At the idea of her hair being assaulted by a stick attack, Sophia made a face like they had suggested boiling her alive. "Uh yeah, no thank you," she waved away that notion, even scooting a few inches back as if the thought could have made her change her mind about playing.

"What if you don't pick truth or dare you have to run a lap around the cottage outside?" Tallulah suggested, easing herself to a seat beside Sophia and patting her hand to assure her they'd keep the honey away.

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “Well first, just wanna say, it’s not like we’d dump a whole jar of it on you! Maybe drizzle a teaspoon full. But yeah, we don’t have to do honey. I don’t think a lap around the cottage sounds like that big of a consequence, though.”

Nodding, Danson said, “We’ve all run around the woods at night playing games.”

“What about doing the chicken dance? Since you’re chickening out on a truth or a dare,” Annie offered. “It has to be as accurate to an exaggerated, comical chicken as you can, and you have to have a chicken voice when you sing and clap.”

"Sure, I'll take the chicken dance over exercising any day," Sophia seemed much more thrilled at Annie's suggestion than Tallulah's. "I am way too good looking to exert any energy after 3 PM. I won't risk early wrinkles setting in."

"Ah yes, we absolutely couldn't have that," Tallulah agreed gravely, though after turning to take a drink she gave her head a brief shake and amused roll of her eyes.

"Okay, so a chicken dance as a chicken if you refuse to do either," Keagan offered the whole group which seemed to be their agreement.

An easy enough penalty. Too easy, for some of them who might be dancing all night as chickens than do either truth or dare, but it would have to do for now. Annie in particular was happy with the support. Serenity too, though she didn’t say so!

“Alright, who should spin first?” Charlotte asked.

Bellasiel raised her hand. “Oh, may I?”

“Sure!”

Excited to participate, Bellasiel leaned to the middle and spun the bottle. It went on for a good twenty seconds of wild whirling until it slowed and landed on Hadassah. She pulled the bottle over, popped the cork from the wide mouth, shook out a paper slip, and read the sides.

“Hmmm….” Hadassah considered her options carefully before saying. “Alright, I’ll answer the truth. It asks, ‘What’s the pettiest thing you’ve ever done?’,” she dropped that slip into the discard pile and closed the bottle. “My sister kept drinking my orange juice. So one day I put a bottle of Mac and cheese powder mixed with water with my name on it. She got two gulps down before retching. Never stole OJ from me again!”

That earned a round of laughter from the group. It seemed nearly everyone agreed that was a suitable punishment for a thief. If anyone disagreed, there was no shared pity for Hadassah's sister! As the chuckling died down, Hadassah spun the bottle, the neck of which came to a stop on Keagan. Popping open the bottle, he took a slip out.

"Hmm..." He flipped the paper over and nodded. "Dare might get me in trouble, so I'll take the truth. Who is your celebrity crush? Easy, hands down, Ryan Reynolds."

“Oh, mine too!” Danson said, leaning to give Keagan a fist-bump.

“What is it with Reyna Reynolds and guy-crushes?” Cara pondered while munching on chips.

“I dunno, but it’s everywhere,” Annie chuckled.

“Can’t blame them,” Hadassah said. “Okay, go on, spin it Keagan!”

The bottle took another wild ride in circles until it landed on JD. He perked, excusing himself from holding Kaylee to take out a piece of paper. Since she was right next to him she could read that the truth asked to name the person with whom he shared his ‘first time’. When JD flipped it to read that question, she also got to see that the dare asked him to send a picture of something scary to someone not present.

“Anyone happen to have spaghetti and a knife?” JD asked, looking around.

“No, but I can conjure one,” Rennick offered.

“Okay, that will do,” JD waited for a bowl of long strings with sauce to shape from a handful of candy corn. Then he took a knife and snapped a picture of himself cutting it up. He sat back and sent the text. They were all very confused. JD raised a finger. “Wait for it…”

BING! A minute hadn’t even passed before another sent. BING! BING! BING! JD pulled up his phone to show them angry Italian messages being sent his way starting off with an emoji of a screaming blue face. He translated the long string of offense his grandpa took at seeing such an atrocity, demanding to know if he was on drugs, and if this is the kind of thing he did when not at home, questioning if this school was corrupting him.

Fighting hard to suppress a giggle, Kaylee had to shake her head at his antics. "You're going to make him so mad he'll never let you come hang out with us," she nearly snorted.

"Why's he so angry about you cutting spaghetti?" Tallulah questioned with a tilt of her head.

“It’s a cultural thing, but suffice it to say that if you choose to make long pasta instead of something short, don’t expect anything less than disdain from the Italians around you if you slice it up for an easy ‘bite sized’ mouthful,” JD chuckled.

That had them all mirthful, but not so much that they didn’t urge him to spin the bottle. JD did so and the point landed on Sophia to her delight.

Sophia selected her slip from the bottle, paying little heed to the truth. The dare was much more exciting! Spend at least thirty seconds as Celine Dion. "Ah yes, I was born to play a diva!"

While everyone was entertained by her animated recreation of My Heart Will Go on with a huge range of motions, Kaylee was more interested in something else. Leaning over, she gave JD a light nudge on the shoulder. "So how come you didn't pick your truth instead?" She asked once she had his attention.

“Hm?” JD turned to Kaylee, his merry smile only hesitating as he registered the question. “Oh, do you think I went a little too far with grandpa?”

"Only a little, but you know him better than I do," Kaylee said before adding in earnest curiosity. "Or maybe I'm just wondering what the answer to your truth was since I peeked....unless you don't want to share?" Maybe that was too private of a question.

Chuckling, JD said, “Ah, you want a two-for-one? I’m not sure that’s how the game works, mio Cielo.” His tease did not veil the discomfort. His fingers twisted the hem of his leather jacket. Umber eyes swept over the faces present.

Realizing he didn't seem fine with answering, Kaylee slipped her fingers into his palm. "It's fine if you don't want to answer," she murmured quietly, scooting even closer to him.

“Heh, it’s difficult to fool you,” JD said softly, slipping his arm around her shoulders. After a moment he said, “Maybe another time.”

The bottle spun, round and round, landing on Charlotte. She eagerly pulled the bottle over and took out a slip of paper. She read both sides and sat back on her bare legs—the skirt was long gone since coming to the cottage—and deliberated on what to do.

“Come on, don’t spend all night deciding!” Cara urged. She wanted a turn!

Blushing, Charlotte said, “Alright, but—Annie, Eli, Hadassah, this is my only warning. You might want to look away.” She held up the side for dare. “Says to pose briefly in your favorite position.”

On queue, the three who were far too bashful to look turned their eyes away or covered them. Paulo was elbowed into doing the same by Hadassah, so he missed when Charlotte guided Keagan and Rennick to face one another. She had them lock their knees and then slipped herself between them. Rennick and Keagan held on in practiced grips to keep them steady and their hips were angled in just the right way that they’d be able to simultaneously engage.

Brows perked and JD blinked in astonishment—they did that? Cara whistled enthusiastically. That had to be a lot of effort. But at least it paid off, apparently, if this was a favorite maneuver.

Bellasiel marveled. “Oh, so that’s how that’d work.”

Even though Serenity could have been worried to think Bellasiel might want to explore now, she too was quite curious. She wasn’t the only one. Matt and Danson, who had sworn they’d never share a girl, tucked away the image at the back of their minds.

Sighing wistfully with thoughts of trysts past, Sophia let her head rest on Tallulah's shoulder. "Oh, what I wouldn't give to be the beef in that meat sandwich..."

"You practically were," her lover spoffed, turning her head for a small nip at her ear. "Save that enthusiasm for later."

They hadn’t posed for more than a minute or two. Brief enough for Charlotte! Blushing deeply, she motioned for them to sit back, but Rennick only did so after a teasing thump from his hips against hers. Charlotte playfully scowled as she settled onto her legs again, wagging her finger at him. Then she reached the bottle and gave it a hard twist.

The bottle did a few laps but landed on her sister. Kaylee couldn't help but make a face, leaning forward to take a slip out of the bottle. She first read over the truth: tell the group the details of your first kiss. Deciding she would prefer not to go over that with present company, the flipped to the dare: have your significant other or person of our choosing do your hair blindfolded. Showing the paper to JD, she gave him a nudge. "Think you're up for playing hair stylist, Mia Ragione?"

Chuckling, JD said, “Alright, but I don’t promise it will look good.”

Serenity offered a ribbon and he sat behind Kaylee. He decided to do a simple ponytail. JD’s fingers found Kaylee’s shoulders, roaming up to her billowing curls. He could barely sense where her scalp was, fumbling to gather up the cloud of gold to what he thought was the center of her head. He heard giggles and snickers.

“Is it really bad?” JD spoffed, going in to tie. A burst of mirth prompted him to pull his ribbon off to see his work and he laughed. “Oh, mio Cielo! I’m so sorry.”

"It's...well, it's up?" The remark was not one of enthusiasm though she did plan to be as gentle on him as he had been on her lasagna. Her hair was nowhere near centered and had been done quite sloppily, reminding her of when Kit insisted he try once. "It's your first try, I'm sure you'll get better with practice, Mia Ragione." Kaylee even gave his cheek a kiss of reassurance.

"Yeah, just need to get some practice in so that you don't send your daughters to school looking like a couple of street rats," Sophia chimed on, giving Kaylee a wink that lead to her cheeks pinkening.

“Just don’t go blind JD,” Hadassah chuckled. “Or Kaylee, never let JD do their hair!”

“Sons wouldn’t need that,” JD pointed out.

“You don’t get to choose!” Charlotte chuckled.

The teases were quite explicit with what they implied, coloring their cheeks further with the idea they may have such a future when neither had talked about what they would be to each other down the road. They knew some about the other’s idea of what a relationship would be like in the general sense.

“Alright, spin Kaylee!” Cara urged, hoping it would go to her this time.

To her annoyance the bottle pointed to Paulo, who did the first chicken dance of the night. Danson confessed he had a crush on Professor Laylon, Serenity did a chicken dance, Bellasiel kissed Cara for a dare, Rennick had to dress up as a French maid for two rounds, and Charlotte admitted that she had a naughty dream about Ryuu. She refused to say how recently. Tallulah had to sit there with five ice cubes in her mouth, not allowed to chew, until they finally melted. A good cuddle was needed after to recover! A few more slips remained.

Another spin pointed the bottle at JD who read aloud, “What’s the craziest prank you’ve ever played on your best friend?” He turned over the paper to check the dare. “Kiss someone you’d bed on the lips, pull the one you’d marry into your lap facing you, and slap the person who will never have a chance. They have to be different people,” JD hummed in thought as he considered his options. “Maybe I should do truth.”

“No, do dare!” Cara practically squealed. “Who will never have a chance? C’mon, we won’t be offended!”

JD chuckled, waving the paper that he pinched between his fingers. “Are you sure?”

“Yes, go on!” Hadassah urged. They figured Kaylee would be in his lap, but the other two were a mystery.

“Hmmm,” JD scratched his chin. “Who here hates practical magic?”

A little confused, but willing to answer, Matt raised his hand.

Tallulah's hand was also in the air, earning a scolding nudge from Sophia. "You told me you enjoyed it, Lulah!"

"I said I enjoyed watching it," her sweetheart corrected. "But... not quite my cup of tea." She recognized that she liked to think a bit too logically to fully enjoy it.

"So what's that mean then, JD?" Sophia questioned curiously.

“I mean, they both deserve a slap,” JD said simply.

“Wait, I changed my mind!” Matt blinked.

“Too late,” JD said, considering something. Getting up, he walked over to Tallulah and gave her cheek a firm pat. Nothing that stung.

“Ah hah,” Matt relaxed, but leaned back in astonishment when JD bent and flicked his hand quickly across his face! The move only injured his ego, but he yelped all the same. “Hey! Are you allowed to do more than one?”

“If not, I’m happy to do a chicken dance as a penalty,” JD chuckled. He shuffled on his knees to view his options for bedding. “Based on looks alone the majority of you are intriguing choices. Three in particular catch my eye. Now to choose one…”

“Or just do all three,” Cara suggested, hoping one of them was her.

“Oh, I don’t know,” JD spoffed.

“You already slapped Lulah and Matt,” Cara pointed out.

“Uuuh, fair,” JD chuckled. “In that case…” He faced the first one. “Bella? Would you mind a kiss?”

“Not at all,” Bellasiel smiled. Serenity tried not to shoot a glare as JD leaned over for a brief meeting of mouths. When he parted the Ivory maiden perked. “Oh, that wasn’t bad at all.”

Turning to Sophia with a chuckle, JD said, “I just want you to know that I think you’re pretty, but you also kinda look like my mom when she was a teen, so I can’t kiss you.”

"Well now we know your mom was a looker," Sophia wiggled her brows, apparently not deterred in the slightest. "When you come to your senses and change your mind, let me know. No me importa ser tu mami."

Tallulah's cheeks flushed, and not from her almost slap. She apparently knew enough of what was being said that she found it necessary to tug Sophia up against her, murmuring in her ear until she had the wild woman's attention. Better that than risk her chasing off JD or causing an uncomfortable moment in the group.

JD faced a dilemma between Hadassah and Tysha, but since the Jewish girl couldn’t indulge anyway, he went with Tysha. They were just as brief and now it came down to the last one. JD looked between Charlotte and Serenity.

“Okay, so I’ve said before that I think you’re hot, Lottie. If I wasn’t with your sister I would have kissed you, but that kind of feels awkward now,” JD chuckled. Similar to why Kaylee didn’t find comfort with Rennick once he was official with Charlotte. “No offense.”

“None taken,” Charlotte spoffed.

“Then that leaves,” JD looked to Serenity, “Mind a kiss?”

Normally Serenity would have chosen a chicken dance, but now she had to compare her kisses to JD’s. Just what did Bellasiel feel? Was it better than her own? With that question in mind, Serenity said, “Alright. Go on.” After the moment came and went she decided that she was definitely a lesbian and that she might have to practice better technique!

“Drum roll!” Charlotte raised her voice and flourished her hand towards her sister.

JD gave the bottle a spin first, letting Fate choose, before he snapped his sultry eyes on Kaylee and practically pounced on her, rolling into a seated position with her legs around his waist. He gave her a complimentary kiss that simply needed to be done despite not being specified in the dare.

There was a brief moment of concern when it seemed like Kaylee was going to wind up sitting on the floor. She had been confused because she couldn't think of who else in the room he'd pick, but just as doubt could try to stir her, JD's hands and bodies had promptly shifted them about, ending with a shaky, excited exhale. "Had me worried for a moment you forgot about me out there, Casanova," she murmured, not straying far from his lips and paying little attention to the game behind her.

“I didn’t want to get up to spin the bottle once I got you in my lap, so I figured I’d do that first,” JD grinned, enjoying another kiss. An abrupt squeal of delight jolted him from his affection. JD looked past Kaylee to see Cara waving the second to last slip in the air. He chuckled, once more giving Kaylee a kiss or two.

While JD and Kaylee were a bit preoccupied, the others watched Cara read her truth and dare and go with choosing a random student’s number to text to ask someone if they want to get some food sometime, followed by a ‘oh sorry, wrong number!’ They were disappointed that they didn’t get a reply, so Cara went ahead and answered the truth to keep things fun. The question asked if she ever faked an accent, and it was a yes. Other players, like Annie and Elijah, finally got their turns, comically playing skits or chugging soda.

Still engaged with each other, it took a nudge from the side to get Kaylee's attention. "The bottle landed on you, love birds," Sophia announced. "Well, one of you two, since you aren't coming up for air much. Want to skip?"

It was tempting to stay wrapped up in her lover's arms, but Kaylee also recognized that they didn't often find time in their busy schedules to spend with friends. With a look that promised they'd be continuing shortly, she swung her leg over and slipped off JD's lap. "No, I can go a turn," sheagreed, reaching for the bottle and slipping out one of the last few slips. The truth was a tame one; what is your biggest pet peeve? Not something she didn't want to share, but it just felt like a drop in the energy of the room. Instead she picked her dare, lips pulling back into a smirk as she reached for her phone and stood.

"What did it say?" Keagan questioned, toying with a ribbon on Charlotte's corset.

"Shuffle a song and put on a performance or lip sync," Kaylee answered as she pulled up her preferred music app and let everyone see her hitting the shuffle button once to prove it wasn't a pre-picked song. The opening beats came on as Kaylee snatched up the bottle from the center of the group to use as her microphone. Like a river, like a river. Her foot stomped with the music as she wordlessly moved her lips for a few lines, slipping her arms out of her jacket and letting it fall to the side.



Jumping up on the coffee table, the chorus prompted her movements to grow more animated and she began to sing along. "Shut your mouth, baby stand and deliver! Only hands could make me a sinner! Like a river, like a river, shut your mouth and run me like a river!" Hopping off the table, she continued singing while weaving among their group of friends until she came up to Cara a short while later as the chorus emerged. Tossing her bottle microphone on the couch, she dropped to Cara's lap, legs on each side of her knees and giving her hair a slowed flip to the stressed 'deliver'. Years of watching their Aunts and occasional Uncles suggestively dancing with their partners were not missed from the sidelines at parties. Kaylee rolled her hips and put a sleek black body suit to good use while also giving Cara a snippet of attention it seemed like she'd been missing out on.

“Woo!” Cara played along, just as the sisters had seen their Aunt Ellie and their mother goodnaturedly interact for funsies in the past.

"See, now this is the content I come for," Sophia was all but wiggling in her seat, giving an excited 'wooo!' as the song was nearly over.

Running a finger down the side of Cara's cheek, Kaylee ended the last 'run me like a river' tilting the other girls' chin up whispering the line just barely apart. The song ended and she flashed her friend a wink, running on the high of her performance, before slipping off to her feet and taking a bow.

A round of applause filled the room with praise for the performance. Cara especially cheered for the exciting dare! There was one person a little more excited than the others. JD pulled Kaylee back into his lap and managed to hide his reaction from all but his lovely girlfriend.

“Oh, certamente ti farò correre come un fiume, cielo mio, [I certainly will run you like a river, my sky]” JD purred in her ear. But only when they could appropriately get away after their party.

Finally the last truth or dare went to Bellasiel who had to feed a piece of candy to someone without using her hands. To Serenity's relief and delight she was chosen to receive the kit-kat stick from Bellasiel’s mouth. They were both blushing and smiling.

“Alright, that wraps up that game,” Charlotte said, standing up with the others. “We can go wild and play something like hide-and-go-seek, or we can watch a scary movie. Suggestions are welcome!”

"I'm fine with a movie," Tallulah offered her input. The game of Truth or Dare had spread on for longer than she would have expected it to, and it was getting late. Plus running outside wasn't the most enticing idea since she was one of a few girls who were wearing heels and didn't have a pair of flats to change into.

"Aww, c'mon Lulaaaah!" Sophia pleaded with a few nudges. "Hide-and-seek sounds fun! Or are you scared of the dark?"

Spoffing, Tallulah shook her head. "Only that I might sprain my ankle. Besides, a good horror movie can be even scarier," she defended her choice.

Kaylee didn't want to immediately vote, mostly because she was worried it could take away from everyone's fun. That and she wasn't sure if she and JD would be spending much of their attention on either activity. She hadn't moved from his lap and the position that meant plenty of sweet nothings in Italian. "You guys go ahead and decide whatever you'd like to do," she offered with a smile before peering up at JD. "Which would you rather do, Mia Ragione?"

Having calmed some by now, JD said, “I’m up for anything. This is the first time I’ve been to this kind of party. My family didn’t celebrate Halloween.”

Maybe it was late, or maybe Charlotte had too high expectations when it came to other people matching her energy for holiday themed games and such, but she struggled to keep from framing Kaylee’s relaxed response as a nonchalant disinterest. Freshman Charlotte might have made a snap judgment and accused Kaylee of repeating another Halloween and just smooched like she had done with Lorenzo, but Junior Charlotte exhaled and took more control over rational thought. Kaylee saying they could decide didn’t mean she had no real interest in celebrating with them. Besides, it was hard for Charlotte not to think of escaping for some cuddles with Keagan and Rennick after doing that intimate pose. Sitting in JD’s lap probably stirred Kaylee up.

“Okay well, I’d love to make this a great first Halloween for you, and I think it would be great fun to spend the last two or three hours doing something exciting before people head to bed,” Charlotte said, leaning on one of her boyfriends for some comfort. “So maybe we can tell a scary story by the bonfire and eat some s’mores?” It had been one of the first things they did on the hill.

Talk of her favorite sugary treat had Kaylee sitting up much straighter than she had moments prior. "S'mores? We could do s'mores," she tried to pass off a regular agreement though the excitement in her tone betrayed her.

"Oooo I love scary stories!" Sophia had no shame in being the first to her feet, grabbing ahold of Tallulah's wrist and yanking her up as well. "We'll go find the stuff for s'mores - Danny and Matt go make sure the fire pit is nice and toasty. C'mon people, let's move! There's only so much Hallowed Eve's left!" She clapped her hands quickly to get people to chop-chop and catch up to her level.

Chuckling amused, Keagan gave Charlotte a little nudge. "There you go, Koh-i-noor. Way to keep the party going, though now that means you need to get up so we can all move," he coaxed her gently.

Glad she hadn’t given into her spike of irrational annoyance, and thrilled everyone was hyped again, Charlotte kissed Keagan and happily complied. “Come on, I want to see if I can get Kaylee and JD to sit with their backs to the woods for a prank!”

“The snake one?” Rennick asked as they all stood up together.

“No, I got something better in mind,” Charlotte grinned, stepping on her tip-toe and pulling him down to whisper into his ear.

Spoffing, Rennick said, “You're a little devil.”

“It’s gonna be fun!” Charlotte stifled a squeal and went with them to the porch.

The companions who had been put to task did not disappoint them in getting the fire at a satisfying crackle and the bags of marshmallows, box of crackers, and bars of chocolate were within reach of anyone who wanted to roast. Charlotte painstakingly managed to maneuver their seats so that Kaylee and JD were across from her and her boyfriends where they sat on a couch made for the three of them.

“Who wants to tell a story first?” Charlotte asked with a grin.

“I’ll go,” Rennick said. “In some Aarinian legends there’s a family who made ancient pacts with fairies and learned a secret of physical manipulation. The talent passed down through their children. Newly awakened family members could tap into this technique with relative ease.” A general rule of thumb for magic was that there were some things no one could do. People relied on illusion—bent light, colors, and such—to create false reality. As soon as you swiped your hand through it, it would warp like smoke and then reform. This family had a priceless talent. “Through long lost years a feud had risen and died out between this family and another. A young woman who grew up hearing about her ancestral troubles knew that the tension started with a broken promise on her side to wed into that family; they refused, finding out the depth of their evil. Doing so halted the progress of the families lineage and stalled them, suspending age and growth—babies were perpetual infants for centuries. They vowed to make the marriage between their son and the other family, even if it took until the end of time.” Rennick caught most of the attention of the girls who shivered at the thought! “One evening—let’s say ‘Polly’—got up to the sound of her mother calling her name. Polly looked out the window where her mother stood beside a truck. So, the girl turned and made it partway down the hall when arms out of the darkness dragged her into a closet. ‘Shhh’, the mother whispered. ‘I heard it too,’ she said…The End.”

“Oh shit,” Cara spoke through a mouthful of s’more.

Shuddering at the eerie story, Kaylee scooted her way closer to JD. She would need a lot more sweetness to keep that dark image at bay. Manipulating someone's trust in their parents seemed like a whole new level of evil! "If I end up with nightmares, I'm coming for you Ren," she muttered.

"It's a beautiful fright, isn't it?" Sophia bounced with anticipation for more. "Another!"

"Another? I want to know what's going on with that story still," Tallulah tried to spoff though her own anxiety betrayed her. "Did whatever was trying to take her just give up? I doubt it."

Rennick grinned, “That’s the thing about a good scary story. Sometimes not knowing is what disturbs you the most.”

Giving Kaylee a brief squeeze, JD said, “I have a story.”

“Ooo, do tell!” Charlotte said, wiggling between her guys out of excitement. “But then it’s my turn after.”

“Okay,” JD chuckled. “Eight year old Todd knew you were never supposed to come near the old lady’s garden. They said children who trampled her flowers, even by accident, never returned. But he couldn’t leave his sister’s kite stuck in her tree. She had spent so long to save up for it! So, Todd set aside his scooter, tucked in his blue shirt, turned his red ball cap around, and sneaked through the bushes beyond bird fountains and unique, tiny porcelain figures. Hours went by and the parents were trying to find their son. They looked everywhere. When finally their daughter said she couldn’t find her kite, they asked around and discovered Todd may have been at the top of the hill by the old lady’s cottage. They were so focused on finding their son that they had eyes trained on the door and nowhere else. The old lady let them in, gave them tea, and got to talking about why they were there—Why were they there? The parents sipped and sipped on the tea, bewildered that they made the trip at all. The old woman offered that they perhaps were curious about a kite she owned. Yes, a kite. Something about a kite. The old woman handed the kite over to them and saw them out the door. The mother thanked the old lady for the gift, turning with her husband without looking, and bumped her foot into something that clacked against the stone. She reached down and pulled it up, handing it with an apology to the old lady who took the porcelain figurine wearing a red ball cap and a blue shirt, and simply said, ‘No trouble; just about to get rid of this one anyway’.”

Shuddering, Kaylee had to shoot him a scowl. "Ooo, you're going to give me nightmares," she accused him of the same. "How does your skin not crawl just from telling that story?" Her heart went out to the story of the fictional little boy and his parents who would never see him again.

“Oh, mio Cielo, everything is gonna be alright,” JD chuckled, giving her a kiss. He looked at Charlotte and said, “You’re up Lottie.”

Giddy, Charlotte said, “No one believed Sarah about the strange things that lived within the thickets and the hedges, lurking between the trees—where sound dulled, scent faded, and color drained if you stayed for too long. Sarah blamed it for the death of her husband. The report said Sarah found him strangled to death late one night when she came back with her sleeping child, Jane, after a play date. If it were in Sarah’s power to leave, she would have taken up her child and left.”

Kaylee heard a creaking behind her and JD. She became starkly aware of the vastness of the night with their backs against the forest. She felt the cool breeze reminding her the panels were fully opened.

“One day Jane went missing for an hour. Rita, who had come to visit to check in on Sarah, searched with her all over the property. Then, just before panic drove them to call the police, Rita happily pointed to where she saw the toddler coming out of the woods. Sarah knew immediately that it wasn’t her daughter who came waddling up to them. Rita expected Sarah to be joyful, but the mother recoiled. The thing that came out wearing her daughter's skin cried like her child, it flexed its tiny fingers and called out ‘mommy’ just like any other time, and yet Sarah couldn’t look at it without feeling nauseous. A mother had a sense. A mother knew her child, and Sarah refused to be fooled. The trees swayed as if angry that their Changeling was being rejected.”

As if on queue the wind picked up. Kaylee could hear the bending of the boughs, the rustle of the leaves. They whispered past her ears.

“Rita and the others were good neighbors. Sarah couldn’t maintain her resistance. They managed to convince Sarah to care for the toddler until they could get her some help, thinking it might be mental stress, especially after the loss of her husband. Additionally they decided to drop in on Sarah to check if she was alright. Sarah spent the next week going to bed in fear. All day she would work on her garden, half hoping the thing would disappear, but it stayed right with her, eating and drinking and napping in her toddler's place. Any time Sarah pleaded that it bring her child back it would just start wailing. Sarah kept the dresser in front of the door at night. When she heard it cry she pressed her hands to her ears to block it out. Then she noticed something one day…The trees were getting closer. Their roots directed toward her house like twisted, black fingers slowly crawling her way, only suspended in motion when she stared at them.”

Kaylee sensed the eerie shift in the atmosphere; a subtle groan of the earth restrained by the eyes of those that observed it; holding back until they blinked.

“Finally they brought a doctor to speak with Sarah. It took two or more sessions before she felt she could try again—try to explain to someone who would listen that the woods were evil, that it took people and made them into fleshy puppets. Sarah revealed it had happened to her husband. Slowly she hinted just who had strangled him. The doctor sounded sympathetic. He said he’d explore the points she brought up, but in the meantime she could at least try the medication he prescribed. Sarah did so. For a time she felt stronger. She had an easier time dealing with the creature wearing her childs’ face. And when Jared had come from the woods she didn’t sense a change in him. Perhaps they were simply a dumb beast? Acting on instinct and not malice? It was something her doctor said for her to consider, one of the days he came. Sarah didn’t let her guard down, though. When her medication ran out she knew she didn’t want to lose that sense of strength. Paranoia sank in again as she was waiting for the next round of pills to be sent.”

“Is she crazy?” Tysha interrupted. “Or is it really the woods?”

Charlotte grinned and pressed her finger to her lips, then went on, saying, “The day she expected her doctor for a visit was the one she was supposed to get her pills. Sarah waited and, when she heard the knock on her door, she gratefully welcomed him into her house. The doctor had brought her pills himself since he was already on the way. Something was odd about the doctor. Sarah couldn’t put her finger on it. The smell? Pine? Before she could ask she had pulled out the pills and noticed a change. The doctor insisted it was a normal adjustment. Just as Sarah pulled the pills up to her lips, she saw his truck was parked at a different angle. The doctor admitted he had just seen a client on the other side of the forest…he took a shortcut through the woods. Sarah’s fingers loosened. The pills fell and danced across the tile.”

“What? Why?” Matt asked.

“She must be suspicious,” Annie murmured.

Charlotte nodded, “Sarah studied the doctor and felt a surge of distress. Had he truly come from a client? He didn’t say he saw anyone else around before. Why did he change her dosage? She hadn’t talked to him about that…did she? Sarah’s head spun. The doctor noticed her panic. He assured her she was only suffering from having been delayed getting her pills. If she took them now she would feel better. And yet…the doctor's eyes. They were hiding the thing behind them. Sarah backed away. She warned him to leave. At this point Jane came running with something long and pointed—fear erupted in Sarah’s eyes. The creature finally came to claim her life! The doctor moved between her and Jane, and Sarah blanked out…” Charlotte let that linger a moment. “Sarah woke up in the dark and quiet. She felt the cold, hard tile against her cheek. A sticky, thick substance coated her hands and face. Sarah got to her shaky feet. Her hands gripped the edge of the counter for stability. Sarah tried to make out the shapes around her. One smaller, one bigger. She could smell a strong pine scent, acrid and nauseating. Sarah couldn’t stay. She cried as she grabbed the keys to her car and the steak knife that wasn’t where it belonged. She hobbled towards the door to leave when she saw them—the trees were unnaturally close. Their curling branches stretched over her vehicle and to the edge of her porch. Sarah wept further, seeing glowing eyes in pairs of two emerging from the woods. These strange beasts growled at her, followed by snapping sounds.

"Some puffed foggy breathe from their fixed grins of fury. Sarah raised her steak knife in a weak attempt of defiance. She shouted at them to stay away. Then, one by one, she saw her small town neighbors skulking towards her. Their arms were raised out, as if to grasp her. They were from the woods. There were so many! So many! Sarah repeated to herself. She gambled with fate and bolted. They converged upon her, their voices were like bark grinding against itself. Sarah shrieked in fear as they pulled her towards the rumbling monsters with bright, shining eyes. In the struggle she managed to get her arm free and swiped. Sarah stumbled away from the hollow beings and fell. She felt a sharp pain, causing her to lurch. Sarah pulled herself up and thumped her back against the trunk of a tree. Tendrils brush her arms and her throat. They slipped through her hair, caressing her scalp. They creeped over her thighs and laced around her toes…Sarah They seemed to speak to her; distant, yet within. In two blinks Sarah passed out…”

“And?” Tysha pressed, finding herself leaning in like the rest.

“And two days later Rita came to the hospital to see Sarah. She had heard of a vicious attack that claimed the lives of Jane and the doctor. Rita said she came as soon as she could when they said they found Sarah and brought her to the hospital. After having lost the husband, it was a tragedy to lose more loved ones! Rita was happy to see Sarah alive, even if it meant living with odd scars—creeping lines like vines over her body. It would be a hard road to full recovery, but Rita promised to be there with Sarah every step of the way, doing anything she could to help, whatever that may be,” Charlotte ended with, “and the thing that wore Sarah’s face smiled.”

Tendrils from the weeds at the edge of the porch lashed around Kaylee’s ankeles, easily breaking away without much effort on her part, but the suddenness of their presence the end of the story had exactly the effect Charlotte hoped for!

It hadn't mattered if it was a plant or not, Kaylee was so on the edge that the moment something touched her, she was flying out of her seat. "No! Fuck off woods!" she yelped in a voice that wasn't nearly as intimidating as she needed, but rather was nearly trembling from pent-up fear. Her imagination had been brewing too long, and she was ready to battle the monstrosities, armed with a marshmallow skewer that she wove around.

She wasn't the only one a victim to Charlotte's evil planning. Even though she hadn't been touched by plants, just hearing Kaylee's scream had Tallulah up on her feet too. Rather than ready to start a fight though, all she seemed ready to do was get the hell out of there! "RUUUUN!" Either expecting Sophia to do so on her own or temporarily forgetting about her love, she bolted off into the cottage, slamming the door behind her.
 

Users who are viewing this thread

Back
Top